Squad Bravo 2-7: Twilight's First Life As A Soldier

by Chittatos

First published 9th of November, 2017

"Of Their Own Accord, Rangers Lead The Way"

Twilight feels had enough staying in only for study, writing, etc-etc. But then she decided to have on another career that would be more, adventurous. Twilight got one but it's a risky one. For during 6 long weeks. She decided to try to get in a military career, US Army Ranger. Oddly, she doesn't need to go US Ranger Academy, even if she's still a high school student. Very few of females soldiers can join the US Army Ranger. She would make it possible. She soon will be sent to Afghanistan for special mission, and there's no turning back. And very little chance to see her friends back at her home. But, can she face the horrors of war? As her squad, Bravo 2-7 will fight for their life.
If she survived, how she live her life after that?

(This is the first time i made a story, it is of course purely a fiction. This story will featuring the characters from COD: MW2. Forgive me if this story won't interest you, i'll try as best as i can. Plus this is my AU version. Give a thumbs up if you like this story)
(The Prologue chapter maybe crappy, but the rest of the chapters are better.)

Prologue

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8j741TUIET0

(For atmosphere)
One day, Twilight came out from CHS happily along with her 6 friends from the school. As per usual Rarity discussing the miscellaneous stuff of fashion, dressing, and talking about that gala… somewhere in the town. Applejack and Rainbow looks like they both had accept a challenge, but they didn’t tell their friends what was their challenge (Which made the 5 of the girls felt uncomfortable with imagining their both final result). Fluttershy surprisingly able to make a couple of jokes she made up this far (which ironically took her about two weeks to make one), one was about how a fish able to breath the oxygen and one was about how a man got kicked above 15 metres in the air by a horse (which found Sunset simply staring at her in disbelieve with her mouth half-open). Sunset was reading her book, science book mainly because of her interest of it. Pinkie, still being Pinkie, speaks very fast about any kind of parties for the school, slumber, and any kind of it which her friends only gaze at her (Not like the last time Pinkie did to my house, bloody hell).

“Excuse me?!” Goddamnit Pinkie! Can’t you just don’t break the fourth wall!? We’re just getting started!!

“Not until you-!” alright, alright, jeez. I get the cupcakes I made for you like you wanted, sounds good enough?!

“Yeah, sounds good!” at last Pinkie turned her expression to a very cheery one.

“Did you just break the fourth wall again?” Twilight asked, concerned of me (well that was awkward).

“Ooh, you can break the fourth wall?” Pinkie asked directly at her.

“No, but I just knew you did that.”

Twilight on the other hand, was hoping for something better, something like a vacation. Yes maybe she is smart and have high intelligence on all lessons, but it’s getting her bored and tired of it. More than that, she wanted to look for something, fun or adventure don’t care. She just wants to take a break from those lessons for awhile. And there were times she felt regret about what she did in Friendship Games, or one more thing that she won’t willing to talk about. The Red Day, which was affected her whole life turned to a worse one.

But that time has passed and now she live her life as she wanted to be. Back into Twilight, yes she was thinking what fun or adventure she would have if they had vacation. But though she found nothing in her mind and she paused her mind for awhile for a break. They all went to Sugarcube Corner, the only place where they loved to have some snacks and drinks. As minutes passed by, all 7 of them sat down on their favorite spot which has a sofa and a couple chairs with table in the middle of it.

After they sat down, they ordered snacks and drinks with the exception of Twilight who only ordered a grape juice drink. Saying that she wasn’t hungry (actually very little). After they got their orders, they eat and drink their snacks and drinks. Twilight’s face then went pale on something. Sunset did indeed noticed this and wonder if something is really wrong.

"Hey, what's wrong?" Sunset asked as she tried to look at her friend’s eyes.

"Nothing, I just feel..." Twilight said try to think on what she was going to say as she made a circling hand gesture. "Well, bored."

Sunset and the rest were concerned about Twilight's response of 'bored'. Each of them were wondering why, but none of them had a good conclusion.

"What makes you bored?" Fluttershy asked as she ate her pretzels.

"I dunno, I’m just kind of... tired of just studying and searching and..." Twilight paused as she thought for a moment. "Ugh, everything we do in school each day."

"I though ya’ liked it," Applejack said raising her eyebrow.

"I do enjoy it," Twilight said with a nod. “but it gets boring after only doing that for so long."

"Well, you have friends to talk with," Pinkie said with a giggle. “does talking to us make you less bored?”

"Well, a little bit," Twilight replied with a huff.

"Are you telling me that you want to do some, adventure stuff?" Rainbow asked with a bit of enthusiasm, eager to see what journey could be laying ahead. “Like Daring Do does?”

"Yeah, something like that," Twilight said pointing her finger at Rainbow. “that is exactly what I had in mind.”

"I don't know, darling but," Rarity said, putting her hand on her chin. "You're not kind of adventurer type."

“Plus,” Rainbow added. “I don't know if you able to do something like that, like Daring Do does in the movies."

"Besides, we're still in school day," Sunset said with a shrug. "Well, unless..."

"Unless?" Twilight asked in a hopeful tone.

“Unless we had a week long vacation,” Sunset said leaning back in her chair. “but since it is Summer Vacation we have six weeks of no school.”

Twilight was surprised to hear this news. During her time a Crystal Prep there was school year around, so hearing she had a break brought a smile to her face. “Looks like that means I can go on an adventure with you then.”

"Uhh," Fluttershy responded in an unsure tone. "I'm not sure you can go with the 6 of us."

Wait 6 of you?” Twilight quickly asked. “What do you mean?”

“What Fluttershy means is we all have our own things to do.” Sunset said in a firm tone. "I have some errands with Princess Twilight, Rainbow and Fluttershy are needed somewhere out from here, Rarity has been called by the fashion supervisor in urgent, Applejack had business trouble at her family's business, and Pinkie, well, she has no idea where to spend time for vacay except at home and parties."

“Well shit...” Twilight swore, causing the others to stare at her in shock, nearly choking on their food.

“Shush,” Rarity said putting a finger to her mouth. “There are kids around you know.”

"Sorry," Twilight said in an apologetic tone, the others nodding as they accepted her apology.

After they finished their meals, they all said goodbyes and went home.Twilight wasn’t relieved, and in fact felt a bit upset, that she couldn’t spend her vacation with her friends due to their own problems. Twilight thought about her old Crystal Prep friends, but remembered that the Shadowbolts has a big project to do so they couldn’t spend vacation with her either. After dropping her bag on the sofa, she found her talking dog Spike watching TV. When he saw her, he Juan over and jumped into her arms, licking her face in greeting.

After a while, the bell on the front door rang. Twilight went to the door and opened it with haste, wanting to get back to her mind about planning an adventure. To her surprise, her old Shadowbolt friend Indigo was there on the other side. Indigo instantly hugged Twilight much stronger than she would used to do, no doubt the result from spending time apart.

"Indigo, would you, just let me go," Twilight asked as she tried to catch her breath. "You're squeezing me."

"Oh, sorry," Indigo said letting go of Twilight. "Was that too much?"

"Honestly, yeah," Twilight said clutching her chest, still feeling a bit winded. "Want to come in?"

Indigo smiled as she entered the house. “That would be great! Oh by the way, I’m not the only one coming here, the other Shadowbolts should be arriving any minute.”

Once the others arrived, they also happily entered Twilight's house. Twilight got some soft drinks for her friends while chatting with the others, including joking around with Lemon Zest. Twilight then sat on her sofa next to Sugarcoat while taking a drink for her own, talking a bit about what she was planning and the news around the town.

Indigo and her friends were talking a lot. Most of the conversation was about how much things had changed around Crystal Prep, including Principal Cinch, who is now enjoying her life of retirement after having the terrible events of Friendship Games and The Red Day. Eventually, the conversation turned to what Twilight’s plans were.

"Have any plans for vacay?" Sour asked with a smile. “All of us are jealous that you even have one, this project is going to kick our tails.”

"I still don't have one," Twilight replied as she scratched her head.

"Oh, really? Not like researching or something?" Sugarcoat jokingly asked, thankfully everyone got the joke and shared a good laugh.

"Nope," Twilight replied in a serious tone while shaking her head.

“I forgot to ask,” indigo said interrupting. “How’s your study going so far?”.

"It's..." Twilight paused for a moment. "Boring."

"Huh, really?" Sugarcoat asked with a giggle, joking pushing her fist to Twilight’s shoulder.

"Ye-yeah, really,” Twilight said as she openedher palms in front of her chest.

“Hmm...” sunny said joking the conversation. “That is odd, as long as we have known you it has never bothered you before.”

"Well now i'm bored, I just need an adventure and I can't find it." Twilight honestly replied.

The Shadowbolts felt pity for her, Lemon Zest speaking up for all of them "Oh, sorry, I hope you find one soon.”

"Why don't you asked your friends about it?" Sour asked. "The ones from CHS."

"They can't,” Twilight said with a sigh. “they are super busy during our vacation, just like you guys got your project for rocket science.”

Sour frowned at Twilight’s answer. “Sorry to hear that, good luck finding what you seek.”

"Thanks," Twilight said leaning over and giving Sour a hug.

Over the next few hours, they spent the time playing a little game called Scribblers. The game involved them to make a word from a lot of letters on small magnet rectangular-shaped pieces. Twilight was the one who won Scribblers, Sour feeling unbelievable while the others giggled, since Twilight won with the word “sucker”.

"What the- what is this meaning?" Sour asked in disbelieve.

“What?” Twilight asked while the others giggled. “Any words are allowed right? It isn’t my fault the letters I had ended up on that free “s” that was left open, so it wasn’t intentional.”

"Wha- aah, alright," Sour said once she got over her bitter loss.

After the game, they watched TV, commenting and deviation on everything they saw. There was this one news report, about the U.S. Army Rangers, that immediately grabbed Twilight’s attention. The main purpose of the report was about how bad the war was, and how the US Army Rangers were fighting the Talibans in Afghanistan.

There was a soldier on there, named Sgt. Foley, and he was on the TV explaining he was there for fighting terrorists and saving innocent civilians in Afghanistan. The African-American man was a US Army Ranger in the 1st Battalion, 75th regiment, Squad Hunter 2-1.

"The war's raging fast around here to be sure," Foley said as his squadmates in the background were heading to the mountain to look for any possibilities of an enemy nest. "but we still have hope for this fight. We sacrifice everything for what we are fighting for; whether it's for our brothers, people, or nation. Let's hope for the future the war here will be finished soon."

"I really agree to him," Sugarcoat said with a nod.

"I wonder how it feels like in the war?" Sour asked in a curious tone.

"It would be an adventure," Lemon said cutting her gaze to Twilight, who had a look on her face of deep thought.

"You're sure about it?" Sunny asked in rebuttal. "It's war."

"Yeah, you're right," Sour said after thinking over it some more. "If something bad happens then, crap."

Everyone giggled at that statement, making Sour confused. “What?”

"Crap," Indigo said as she used air quotes, causing them to laugh.

Hours later, the time on the clock showed that it was 10:00 PM. Realizing how late it was, the Shadowbolts hugged Twilight and said their goodbyes before returning to their homes. After they left, Twilight went and sat down next to Spike on the sofa. Spike rolled over and put his back on the sofa, looking at Twilight upside down. Twilight seemed to be doing some serious thinking about what she watched on the TV.

About what did she saw on the TV, she was referring to the US Rangers news. It was a long time ago, since she was a little girl that time. She remembered that she wanted to join the Army that time, with the reason of proving herself that she can do it. But when stepping in as teenager, she was more fond in chemics and physics which led her to be wanting to be a scientist. Now she was in doubt for a moment on what will she work as. But then, after a moment she has made a decision, work as a soldier.

"What are you thinking, Twilight?” Spike asked as he started to scratch his ear.

"About adventure," Twilight replied. “Something that will not be the same routine over and over again, and I can take on new challenges with.”

Wait,” Spike said rolling back over into his belly. “don’t tell me you are seriously considering joking the U.S. Army Rangers?”

"How did you know?" Twilight asked surprised that Spike had figured it out so quick.

"Common sense,” Spike replied in a short, clear tone. “You watched the news, so now you're starting to think that they would need your help over there."

“You know how to read me like a book...” Twilight replied a bit jumpy.

“Why would you even want to join them?” Spike asked scratching his head. “What would they have to offer that you don’t have here?”

"I just…..” Twilight paused for a moment. “I just wanted to prove myself that I can handle myself, and able protect myself and anyone else around me.”

“Hang on,” Spike interrupted. “What makes you think you want to prove yourself as a soldier? Don’t you even think what if you died out there?”

Twilight only limply silent by his words, somehow felt know where he was getting at. “You’re referring to..?”

“No, not that!” Spike responded quickly. “I really meant it, what if you die out there?”

Twilight paused for a moment with a frown, but came an answer. “Then you don’t have to worry about me.” Which Twilight realized that she said that without awareness and looked away from Spike.

They both only be silent for awhile. Acknowledging Twilight’s complicated personalities, Spike was wondering why would Twilight want to be a soldier. What pushed her to be a soldier. At last Spike asked her that.

“What pushed you taking a job as a soldier?”

Twilight thought for a moment about the question. “Mainly, want to proving myself that I can take risk and challenge no matter what, proving that I can protect myself and everyone, well yeah looking for adventure. And……. Hopefully that nothing would happened to me alike ‘The Red Day’.”

That word again, she fucking hates to say that but what other explanation she can say? She’s smart, yes, she’s genius, yes, she’s a scientist and engineer alike, yes, but she wasn’t good at answering a question that needs opinion of her own on why she needs that, working as that, or want to do that. She was only good on answering a question that has a fact. But that was the only she can came up this far. And she doesn’t like to remember and forget about what had happen on ‘The Red Day’.

“Oh, that’s understandable, Twilight,” Spike said sincerely. “That’s your choice though, it’s not my call to let you taking that job or not.”

Twilight was surprised to his respond as she looked at her dog with wide eyes. “I didn’t expect you say that.”

“I know,” Spike said with a nod. “Should we tell your parents? Your brother at least about you’re taking this job?”

Twilight quickly taken back by his question, she quickly shook at him. “No! I really wanted this! I don’t want they are going to be a burden on my back because of it.“

“You mean you don’t want them to know whether you’re still alive or not?”

Twilight responded with a nod.

“Twilight, if you really joined as a soldier, can you promise me one thing?”

“What is it?”

“Please, come back safely. I don’t want to lose you.”

Twilight only stay silent with that for awhile. “I promise.”

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1vrEljMfXYo

The next day, the long vacation started. It was only daybreak, but Twilight knew that her friends had already gotten busy with their summer tasks, so she knew she was on her own for the foreseeable future. The good thing was, she had already formed a game plan as to how she was going to start her adventure.

She got up like normal, 7am sharp, for her morning routine of a cup of coffee, taking bath, and feeding Spike. At 8AM, both her and Spike left the house, taking one last look at it before heading into town. After some asking around, a mailman told her that the military base, Royal Sapphire Military Fort, was located on the edge of town. After thanking that mailman, Twilight went to the fort.

Upon reaching the gate, Twilight told the guard on duty why she was there, and he politely told her to wait while a ranking officer came to talk to her. While they were waiting, Twilight told Spike that he would have to wait outside, something that he felt highly uncomfortable about. While they were talking, someone tapped Twilight on her shoulder.

"Ah, no, don't worry I got th-," Twilight started to say, but she suddenly halted. The soldier that she was talking to was Sergeant Foley, the one that inspired her on the TV.

"Is there any trouble?" Sergeant Foley asked, Twilight just unconsciously staring at him a bit longer. "Uh, miss?"

Twilight suddenly realized for herself that she was staring at him, blinking her eyes and shaking her head to straighten her thoughts. "Oh, uh sorry, are you that guy on the TV, Sgt. Foley?"

"Yes, I am," Sgt. Foley replied with a chuckle before shaking Twilight’s hand. "1st Battalion, squad Hunter 2-1."

"Oh, um, can you do me a favor?" Twilight asked in a quiet tone. "Can you have someone please keep an eye on my dog? He really doesn’t like being left alone for an extended period of time."

"Oh, sure," Foley replied, leaning in so he could scratch Spike’s neck. "So... are you here to meet up with someone?"

"No, sir," Twilight replied shaking her head. "But I would like to join up with someone."

Stating that she wanted to join the army, Foley was surprised to hear it and raised his eyebrow. After finishing scratching Spike’s ear, he stood up in silence, as if he was in deep thought.

"Um, is something wrong?" Twilight asked

"Well," Sgt. Foley said rubbing the back of his head. "It's just it’s very rare to see ladies want to join the army."

"Is it hard training or fighting?" Twilight asked mostly out of curiously.

"Both," The Sergeant replied in a stern tone that made Spike whimper. "and you seem a bit younger than a twenty years old. Just how old are you?"

"Well, that's true," she said awkwardly, Spike just huffed. "I'm actually a high-school student, but I’m 17 so I meet the minimum age requirement. My name is Twilight by the way Sgt. Foley."

Foley felt unbelievable, his eyes going wide as he stared at her in complete shock. "A high-school student that wants to join the army? No offense to you Ms. Twilight, but hell that's just crazy!"

“I know it sounds crazy," Twilight replied with a small blush, clearly embarrassed.

"I don't know if you can join us," Foley replied with a sigh. "Unless..."

Twilight felt annoyed to hear that word 'unless', like she was talking to Sunset back at the cafe, but then she tried to keep her cool. "Unless what sir?"

"You're some sort of a special student," Foley replied looking right into her eyes. "So, what's your speciality?"

"Well, I’m really not good at physics because I tend to over calculate the problem," Twilight replied, the blush from earlier returning. "but I learned combat technique, Grade A+ on Science, Math, Chemistry, Engineering, and Crafting. I got a lot trophies on those lessons I got sir."

Sgt. Foley then paused to think, his hand holding his chin and his other hand holding his elbow. "You said Engineering, so do you know how to fix cars, engines, plumbing pi-“

"Yes, I do," Twilight said quickly. “and I know that tanks are far more advanced but I look forward to new challenges.”

"Hmm, maybe you really are worthy to join the army," Sgt. Foley said straightening himself up. "But..."

"What?!" Twilight asked leaning a little closer to him, narrowing her eyes and letting her aggravation be known. “I know it is a dangerous job and fully accept those terms, what else is there?”

"Your parents,” Sgt. Foley said in a calm voice. "they will be worried knowing you ran off and joined the Army, concerned that you don’t return in a coffin. Considering you are still a minor, I'm not sure you'll be okay."

"Don't worry, they don't mind," Twilight said smiling and feeling flattered by his worries. " I'll be okay."

"One more thing," Sgt. Foley said as he turned away from Twilight. “and I promise this is the last question.”

"Yeah?" Twilight asked easing her muscles. “What is it you want to know?”

"What you're really in for?" Foley asked. “Something had to light the fire for you to decide to join.”

"Adventure," Twilight replied as she widened her arms to her sides. “I am sick of the same boring routine and want to do something different.”

"I don't think the term adventure would be fit with the army," Foley said with a small chuckle, humored but Twilight’s reason. . "The Army, and myself, prefer the term NEW EXPERIENCE."

Twilight thought about it for awhile, looking down the ground as she came to her decision before looking back at him. "I agree with that."

"Good, how about I talk to the boss in here about you?” Sgt. Foley offered, and he could see Twilight’s mood improve. “You don't need to explain to him by yourself why you are here.”

"Thank you so much!" Twilight happily exclaimed, practically bouncing in place. "I'll be here waiting."

"By the way, do you live here?" Foley asked, making Twilight confused. “Need to know for when your information gets put into the database if the boss says you can join.”

"Yeah I live here, what about you?" Twilight asked trying to keep up the conversation.

"Nah, I’m just taking a break here. Back away from gunnin' and stuff," Foley said folding his arms. “It felt better to not get shot for now, you know what I mean.”

"Ok," said Twilight.

"Alright, i'll talk to the boss now about you," said Foley as he points at the fort.

"Yeah, sure" said Twilight quickly, Foley then head inside and talked to the boss.

Twilight then looked at her dog. " What about sit out here for a while?"

"Yeah, that should do it," said Spike happily, relieved that he doesn't need to wait outside.

They both then sit down on the bench located next to the main entrance. They chat while waiting for Sgt. Foley done talking to the boss. After Foley went in, he asked one of the soldiers around for asking if he's still available. He then walked into the Colonel's room.

The Colonel's name is Parry Marshall Wenton (this is not Kurt Marshall's son, the police officer). He has green eyes, pale/light skin, and has a little mark of a recently shaved mustache above his lips. He is one hard nut-cracker when it comes to the freshmens. His looks will be like this according to the picture on his desk, when that time he was on the battle.

"Good morning, Sergeant Foley," Colonel Marshall said when Foley entered the office.

"Morning, sir," Foley said returning the greeting with his respectful manners by standing still and bringing his right hand to his forehead in a salute.

"At ease." Colonel Marshall said as Foley dropped the salute, motioning for the Sergeant to sit in the seat in front his desk. "Let’s get straight to business, why do you want to talk to me?"

"Well, I think you're going to hate this," Foley said sitting down. “There is a new recruit at the gate and-“

"Heh! A new freshman, eh?" Marshall asked with his upset tone. “Another one for me 5p break and mold into the ideal soldier, what’s the problem?”

"Yeah, but this one is quite different sir." Foley said a little nervous.

Colonel Marshall stood up from his chair and put both arms on the desk while staring at him with an odd look. "What do you mean different?"

It was pretty long discussion, a very bored Twilight now watching the clock. It had been over two hours, and Twilight was starting to get nervous, but then Sgt. Foley came out from the base and looked around for Twilight.

"Hey, there's the Sarge," Spike told Twilight by pointing his paws at him.

"Oh, let's go then Spike." Twilight, said standing up from the bench and walking over to the Sergeant. "So how did it go Sarge?”

"Well, it was a pretty long conversation, including the part you're a high school student who is to early to take this career." Foley said looking like he had been though a battle, a sign Twilight took as being why the discussion took so long. "But you're in, Colonial Marshall said they need someone like you."

Twilight was joyful to hear it. "God, that's great! Um, when does my work start?"
"Tomorrow at 0800, which is 8AM," Foley said happy to see Twilight’s enthusiasm. "Your place will be showed to you by one of the soldiers in there, just ask and he will lead the way."

"Alright,” Twilight said saluting Foley. “and thanks for your help."

"Your welcome." Foley said with a chuckle. “and at ease sold

"Alright i'll be heading home now."

"Alright, careful on the road,"

"Ok, bye."

"See ya."

Twilight head home with her dog via taxi, she was very pleased to hear that. Foley, just smile and shook his head for head. But then, It did come in
mind about it.

"Does she really can survive this?"

Author's Notes:

This Prologue chapter has been finished rewrite by an editor of mine Sandstorm94

(When you see the videos of youtube here with songs, it means only for atmosphere of the readers, not really meant to watch it. It's okay if you sing along though.)

Update:
I have decide to do a little edit because I have felt the uncomfort part of this chapter.
song changed also
Mentions of 'The Red Day' is actually a planned prequel story I will make after this story soon enough.

Chapter 1 - First Day On Job

It was now in the afternoon, and Twilight was enjoying her time outside, deciding to visit Pinkie Pie at Sugarcube Corner and enjoy a nice cup of coffee. She had left Spike home, something that had delighted him since he had wanted to make as much mess as possible before Twilight had to leave. She took an experimental sip of her coffee, sitting it back down after still finding it too hot for her tastes, when a sudden feeling came over her.

"Hff, I’m not quite sure about joining now," she thought in her heart, then she remembered what Sgt. Foley asked before she left.

“Your parents, they will be worried knowing you ran off and joined the Army, concerned that you don’t return in a coffin. Considering you are still a minor, I'm not sure you'll be okay."

"Hmm, why i doubt that myself?" Twilight asked outloud, slowly storing her coffee. "I'm the one who wants to join..."

Nonetheless, she sighed at herself, feeling unfaithful to her own choices. The bell above the front door then rang, showing that someone had entered the cafe, and much to Twilight’s surprise it was Sergeant Foley.

"How did you know i was here?" Twilight asked in wonder as Foley came over and sat across from her, Mrs. Cake giving him a free cupcake as a thank you for his service to the country.

"Instinct," Foley replied as he munched on his cupcake, savoring every bite. "Never lose one, get yourself one, and you just might be safe."

"I see," Twilight said as she relaxed a bit. "Is there anything wrong for you to come look for me?"

"Well," Foley said, gripping both his hands on the table. "You do know that the Colonel agreed."

"Yeah," Twilight replied with a nod. “What about it?”

"Well, even he agreed he wasn't so sure if you are that great," Sergeant Foley said, order himself and Twilight a milkshake. "He was a bit surprised, and he still doesn't think that a high-school girl can get a job like this done, even though you're great at anything except your physics."

Twilight paused for a moment, feeling a bit shaken at the fact everyone still doubted her. "We'll see about that."

"By the way," Foley said as he looked at his surroundings. "Why are you alone?"

"My friends are super busy this summer,” Twilight said with a sigh, finding her coffee was now drinkable. “can't ask them to share my adventure."

"Huh, bad thing you got there," Foley said moving his back to the chair.

“Yeah," Twilight said with a forced smile. "Ain't that suck."

Both chuckled, Foley showing that he had a sense of humor. “That’s right Twilight.”

"So, since my first day on the job is tomorrow, can you tell me is it tough?" Twilight asked adjusting her glasses.

"Yeah, tough," Sergeant Foley replied. "But the day after that is much more tougher, just be ready for everything."

"Ok, sir," Twilight said saluting.

"No, no, just call me Foley," The sergeant insisted.

"Alright,... Foley," said Twilight smiling. "How were you doing back in Afghanistan?"

Foley suddenly frowned. "It's bad to be honest, one of our COP (Combat Outpost) got hit hard, two of our men died by being killed by an IED (Improvised Explosive Device), the other three killed by some terrorist. Beyond that, the civilians are fine also with two of my best soldiers in the field."

Twilight paused for a moment, feeling sorry for him. "Sorry for your loss."

"Thanks," Foley said putting a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. "I hope you never know how that feels out there."

"I know," said Twilight, taking another sip of coffee.

"So, where do you study, in Crystal Prep i guess?" asked Foley , betting.

"I was the former of that school," replied Twilight. "I study in CHS."

"Huh? Why former?" asked Foley curiously.

"I was bullied in there, i hope you heard what happened about the friendships games." She sip the coffee, and then looked outside the window on her left.

Foley change his directions of his eyes to his upper right. He did heard the Friendship games gone wrong because a girl turned into a monster, but then the situation gone down after a girl named sunset able to save her from herself.

"Yeah i did heard about that, there was some magic stuff in there, why?" he asked.

"I was that monster," said Twilight.

Foley was surprised as his body suddenly jumped a little. "Wow, I didn't see that coming."

"Now you see it," said Twilight. "But now, I felt better after what happened."

"Good," said Foley. "You need stay positive like that if you really want to join the army."

"Yes, sir!" said Twilight.

They both then chatted happily until Foley decides to go because he is needed somewhere. After he said farewell to her, Twilight finishes her cup and payed the cash then returned home. The rest of the evening she studied anything involved the job in the military. In the night she called Foley about whether she stay in the base or in home, he then said to live in the base for getting the job performance. After that she called Flash for house sitting her home. And then she slept after she packs her bag for the job tomorrow.

The morning comes, she woke up and getting ready for her job. She waits for flash to come over her home for house sitting. The bell rang, he's here. She stands up from the sofa and headed to the front door. She opened the door and met Flash.

"Hey, Twi," greeted Flash.

"Hey, Flash," greeted Twilight.

"So, You will be busy for 6 weeks?"

"Yeah, i got a job to do."

"So, What do you need me to do?"

"I just want you to keep my house clean and tidy, and remember to feed Spike, you'll feed him when he said he's hungry."

"Okay,"

"You can have a friend to come over here, please no party in my house."

"Don't worry, i'm not that party animal type."

"Good, one more thing, my bedroom is yours."

Flash felt weird about it. "Are you sure? Well, not being rude but..."

"Don't worry, it's alright, just make sure you don't break anything that can help research, and i don't mind if you touch my private properties."

Flash and Twilight were blushed after she said that unconsciously. "U-uh, sorry, i..."

"That's fine." Seems he notice she had a crush on him even if she is with Timber Spruce.

"Alright, It's time for me to go then."

"Alright," said Flash, still blushing about her 'private properties'.

Twilight went in and then go out again, waving goodbye to Flash as she about to enter the taxi. Flash let out a happy sigh for her. "Wonder what job she's in."

After reaching the Royal Sapphire Fort, she went in and asked a soldier who works there about new recruit work. She talked to a man who is known as Lieutenant Dolker Weinard. He seems to be russian-american, from what she says is because he sometimes talked a few words to the other soldiers in russian language, probably mocking or joking words. He still wears his light brown operator helmet and and black kevlar vest, probably he just went back after a mission. Has green colored eyes and scratch on his neck due to bullet shot.

"This is the room, recruit," said the Lieutenant, after leading her to the barrack.

"Alright," said Twilight nodded.

"Tell them that the training starts in 10 minutes."

"Yes, sir. I'll go tell them."

Lt. Dolker nodded and went back to his friends in the main hall. Twilight entered the the room and smiled upon the new recruits in the room. All the recruits were surprised to see a young-age girl has joined the Army.

There were five recruits seems felt so pleasant to see a girl joined the Army. There were Rendor Nuker, Jeremy Lucas, Yorker Tornell, Laner Lucker, Zendel Workster.

Rendor Nuker has black fringe hair type and his hair only reaching above his ears. has mustache marks on his lips. Has an oval face shape and a sturdy jaw line. has blue eyes and his eye size is average. Has strong muscle but thin white skin. He is a loyalty type.

Jeremy Lucas has a face familiar to young Brad pitt. But his hair is red-brunette color and his skin is pale. He has green eyes and average muscle. He has a good sense of humor like Sgt. Foley. And he is friendly, kind guy.

Yorker Tornell is a Texan, due of his accent like Applejack has. Has rectangular shape face and wide size eyes within his brown eyes. Has a black buzz cut hair and yellowish skin. He is a frugal type. And he is an adventurous type.

Laner Lucker has round-shape face. Has white skin and green eyes, with his eye size average. His body were skinny. He is somewhat a bookworm (Or a nerd if you recall) with his obsession with reading. He has a black rectangular eyeglasses. And he is always be a lucky person.

Zendel workster has oval shape face. He has a pointed cheek and average jaw. Small eyes and purple colored eyes. Known to be a dramatic and nervous person. But has a high-minded thinking.

The five of them stares at Twilight in pleasant until she was a bit awkward about the situation.

"Uh, am i in the right place?" she asked, awkwardly.

"Oh, no, no. You're in the right place," said Zendel as he shook his both open hands in front of his chest. "Uh, Miss-"

"Twilight, Twilight Sparkle," said Twilight, nervously.

"Alright, we like to introduce ourselves," said Rendor. "My name's Rendor Nuker."

"Jeremy Lucas, partner."

"Laner Lucker, i'm a bookworm."

"Zendel Workster."

Twilight shook her hand with them for friendly introduction.

"Laner, you said you're a bookworm," said Twilight.

"Yeah, why?" he asked.

"I'm also a bookworm," replied Twilight, Laner smiled to have a friend to study together with.

"So, what's your reason to join the Army?" asked Jeremy.

"Adventure," she replied.

"Well, you can asked Yorker here if you want that," said Rendor, joking.

Yorker pushed Rendor's shoulder with his fist. "Hey!"

"What? I was joking," said Rendor, everyone laughed.

"Uh by the way," said Twilight. "Our training will begin in 10 minutes or less"

Suddenly, the Liutenant, Dolker Wiener, ordered every soldier in the room to make a line in front the double beds.

"I guess that was much more faster than that," said Zendel, silently.

"Attention!" shouted Lt. Dolker, he then remove his helmet from his head and hold it on his left chest.

Dolker then looked on each recruit, seeing where they stand upright. He then asked every recruit in the room about why they are here, with a shout. Most of their are the common ones heard by the military. When it comes to Twilight, she gone nervous.

"What are your purpose to join this Army??" shouted Lt. Dolker as furiously as he can.

"To do everything you ordered, sir!!" shouted Twilight, nervously as she shout.

"Now that's something what i like to heard, soldier!!" shouted Lt. Dolker. "You're worth to join the Army."

He then moved onto another recruit and asked them with shouts. Twilight heartbeat was pacing fast after the shouts. But then, the Lieutenant stopped shouting and call in the Sergeant to the barrack. To her surprise, It was Foley, who is assisting the Lieutenant for training.

"Good morning, soldiers," greeted Sgt. Foley. "Lieutenant."

Dolker nodded at him. Dolker leave the last of the explanation to the Sergeant. Foley explained everything they need to do and need to obeyed. Until his topics comes to the resting place in the barrack.

"These beds are sure to be enough for your rest," said Foley. "Just don't expect it will be more comfy than this."

"At least this is better than sleeping in the body bag," said Twilight, Sgt. Foley smiled and chuckled while Lt. Dolker and the other recruits laughed a bit.

"Well, that's right, at least not in the body bag," said Foley agreed with Twilight.

"Now folks, your training starts at 1000, except for Twilight," said Foley, surprising everyone for the exception.

"Wha- why me?" she asked at the Sergeant.

"Colonel Marshall agreed for you to join, but," said Foley. "Since you are a goddamn school-girl of CHS who is a very genius person in engineering, research, and etc, The Colonel wants you to meet him for a test exam. To see how far you'll understand."

"Well, it's gonna be hard is it?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah, like he wants to give you a 200 questions in one day!" shouted Foley, shaken.

"несчастливый! That's insane!" said Lt. Dolker.

"Yeah, but if she able to get pass it, we'll be damn!" said Foley, chuckled.

"When the test start?" she asked.

"After this session," said Foley, pointing his finger to the floor.

"Ok, sarge," said Twilight, nodded.

After the session over, Twilight followed Sgt. Foley to talk to the Colonel. The recruits that are still in the barracks still felt shock about the girl, also with the Lieutenant.

"A high-school girl? Man, she has a death wish," said Zendel, felt disbelieve.

"Well, at least she does know what she need to do around here right?" said Lt. Dolker, who was with those 5 recruits. "Alright, everyone. You have your break time!" after he shouted, he left the barrack.

"I guess the Lt. is right, she does know what to do around here," said Rendor, agreed with Lt. Dolker's opinion.

"By the way, where did Lieutenant gone anyway?" asked Laner, looking around him because he didn't see Dolker left the barrack.

"Well, this is gonna be tough for a school-girl," commented Jeremy, concern of her condition.

Sgt. Foley leaded Twilight into the Colonel's room. Colonel Marshall was pleased to meet the girl.

"Sir!" said Foley as he and Twilight both give a respectful salute.

"At ease," said Colonel. "Twilight, please sit down."

Twilight sat down on the chair while Sgt. Foley only stand still next to her. After that, Lieutenant Dolker entered the room and saluted the Colonel.

"Why are you here, Dolker?" asked the Colonel at him.

"I'm here only want to see how far her skill is, sir," replied Dolker, with a flat tone.

"I see, i was about to talk to her," said the Colonel.

"What do you want to talk to me, Colonel?" asked Twilight. "To see my proof of my skill?"

"Yes," said Colonel. "I taught i was crazy to let you join, but then you want to because you had skill for it."

"So?" asked Twilight.

Colonel Marshall opened the document, in contains all of Twilight personal info. "You are an interesting girl, suceeded many trophies, mostly on science and maths when you're in the Crystal Prep. You can fix most of electrics and engines problems. And you moved in to CHS, because of a deadly magical incident in Friendship Games."

"Yes," said Twilight.

"Was it you, who cause it?" asked Colonel.

"Yes," replied Twilight. "But, because those students and the principal of the Crystal Prep forcing me to do it."

"Bad school?" asked Foley, felt pity.

"Yes," replied Twilight, nodded nervously.

"Sorry to hear that," said the Colonel. "But you do know what's going on around here, right?"

"Yes, sir," answered Twilight. "I try to get a hold of it as best as i can."

"That's what i like to hear from you," said Colonel. "Now, do you get ready for the test?"

"Yes, sir," replied Twilight.

"Alright, follow me," said Colonel as he leaded the three of them to the classroom of the military fort. After entering the class, the Colonel, Foley, and Dolker stand in front of the class as Twilight sat down on the chair in front them. The Colonel came at her and give her the exam papers. Like Twilight expected, it has 200 questions. Twilight then answers those questions one by one. The three of them waited Twilight to finished the exam until they had to sit down, tired of standing.

4 Hours has passed, they still waiting for her to finish, until...

"Sir, i'm finished," said Twilight as she putted down the pen.

"Really? Good, give it to me," said Colonel, as he take away the paper exams from her. "That was long."

"It sure is," said Foley.

"So, she can get back to training?" asked Dolker.

"Yeah, Twilight, i will say the result to you tomorrow."

"Yes, sir," Twilight then reminded of something, but felt embarrassed about it. "Uh, sir, I want to ask something about... well..."

"Hair, soldier?" Colonel added to her question with raising his right eyebrow. "I did consult with the generals about you, and your hair."

"And what's the result?" Twilight asked hopefully in desperate.

"They all decided to let your hair stay like that," Colonel's answer surprised Dolker and Foley with wide eyes.

"Isn't that against regulation about the length of the hair?" Dolker asked in doubt as he throws his arms wide to his sides.

"I dunno Lieutenant," Foley only shrug as his arms are folded. "But it makes sense though, she's still a schoolgirl and will return back here again after 3 weeks in training and 3 weeks of duty. Do you want to expect her to go back to school like that?"

"I agree with Foley," Colonel said as he looked at Dolker. "It will took a long time for that y'know? Plus with she got bullied by her own friends probably if she go back like that."

"Alright, for the duration of being a student, right?" Dolker asked sheepishly.

"Yeah," Colonel's answer did made Twilight frowned, she doesn't her hair get cut short. "Unless, she did a special favor. But I'm not sure you can, Twilight."

"I'll try, Colonel," Twilight replied with a sincere tone.

Colonel only nodded at her. "Alright, boys,... girl, you're dismissed," Colonel said as he returned to his office.

Sgt. Foley, Lt. Dolker, and Twilight returned to the barracks and engage in outdoor training, including physical and technique training. After all of the training they did, they deserve some rest at night and dinner. Twilight was in the barrack with the new recruits around, she's talking to the 5 of the recruits she did talked with before.

"So, how's the test goin'?" asked Yorker.

"It seems hard for me, but let's just hope i passed it," said Twilight, nervously.

"Alright," said Rendor.

"How's the school life?" asked Laner, curiously.

"Doing great, we just did chemicals project back at school, and i have red 17 books in the library." said Twilight, happily. (If i'm not wrong, bookworms are fast readers.)

"What kinds of books?" asked Laner.

"Most of them are histories, and drama," replied Twilight as she looked at him.

"Well, then sounds good," said Jeremy.

"Is there anything bad around this town?" asked Zendel.

"I guess you've heard about magics happening around the city," replied Twilight.

"Y'ah, it's some insane shit that happen around 'ere," said Yorker, agreed.

Twilight was look a little bit sad, Rendor noticed it. "Is there anything wrong?"

"The Friendship Games," replied Twilight with a sad tone.

Zendel hate to see someone got sad like that, so he decided to change the topic. "By the way, why your hair didn't get cut?"

"Colonel and the higher ups have decided to let my hair intact," Twilight replied with as she cringed at him. "Of course for the duration of me as a student."

"How lucky ya' are," Yorker snorted. "Well, we'll see about that later."

The six of them were silent as the recruits on the background talking to each other happily. Suddenly, Colonel Marshall comes in the barrack until it made all the recruits to make a line and give a military salute. Colonel then told them to ease and then came into Twilight. He seems to be holding the result test.

"Well, soldier, your result comes out faster than i expected," said Colonel to Twilight. "Your result is very unbelievable." he shook his head.

She gulped, "man, this is not good." she though.

The Colonel then threw the results into Twilight's bed and looked at her. "Welcome to the Army, soldier!" Colonel shouted with a surprise as his arms open wide in the air.

Everyone was surprised and cheered for Twilight for joining the Army. The Colonel just smiled and patted Twilight's shoulder before he left into his office. The 5 recruits that was with her smiled and cheered her.

"Damn! Never knew ya' would pass it, partner!" cried Yorker happily.

"Yeah, thanks guys," said Twilight thanking for their cheers.

After the cheers, they all slept on their beds around 10.00 PM. Twilight was still wakes up a bit, checking her friends status in MyStables.com on her laptop. After a while, she then shuts down her laptop and store it into her equipment and then sleeps on her bed. Trying to avoid hearing Zendel's snore with her music from her phone to earphone. She know, soon it will be harder on next day.

Author's Notes:

Sorry if some of the soldiers doesn't have the picture like Foley and Marshall in the previous chapter. I will write the next chapter if i have time.

Chapter 2 - Sent To Afghanistan

It's already nearly 3 weeks of training in the Royal Sapphire Fort. Twilight somehow been doing a lot of good job, along with the 5 new friends with her, they all already felt like brothers and sister in the Army. The 6 of them been doing great in teamwork and together study in the training. Colonel Marshall, with Sgt. Foley and Lt. Dolker, watched Twilight with her friends doing some push-ups and sit-ups in the morning. They began to argue about them.

"It seems that they have bested their training," said Colonel Marshall.

"да, i agree," said Lt. Dolker, nodded.

"Yeah, they've been doing great, together as one to get pass any challenges of the training in their way," said Foley, complementing.

"Hmm," Colonel thinks for a while while his hand on his chin as he watched them. "Looks like they're going to Afghanistan."

Sgt. Foley and Lt. Dolker were shock. "You're kidding me aren't you?" asked Foley quickly.

"No, Sarge," replied Colonel as he looked at him. "I'm not."

"Sir, with no respect, sir," said Sgt. Foley as he turned his body at Colonel. "I don't think it's a good idea to send a high-school girl into the battlefield.

"Don't tell me that, you go tell her that," said Colonel as he pointed at Twilight with his head.

"Why do you think she can stay alive out there in the desert?" asked Lt. Dolker.

"She already passed all survival training and shooting training," replied Colonel, folding his arms. "She got A+ grade on all of them."

Lt. Dolker then pay a very sharp attention to Twilight. "If they are going to Afghanistan, then..."

"What? soon i'll be in Afghanistan," said Sgt. Foley.

"Colonel, i need permission to be a squad leader for Twilight and her 5 friends," said Lt. Dolker to Colonel with respect.

"Wait, you're willing to go with them?" asked Colonel Marshall in amazement.

"Yes, sir," replied Dolker. "She still has a lot to learn."

"Alright, permission granted," said Colonel, smiled. "Tell them that they'll be off to Afghanistan in two hours."

"Yes, sir!" replied Dolker, he then left both of them.

"At least there's someone to look on them," said Foley, shaking his head and sighed.

"Yeah," said Colonel, putting his hands on the hip. "Let's make sure those 6 soldier stay alive."

Twilight and her brothers returned to the barracks after the training. They having a good chat with the fellow soldiers in the barracks, and they have also playing cards and chess. Pvt. Rendor and Pvt. Twilight was playing chess, with very serious sense. Pvt. Jeremy was tinkering his bed, since he did complaint that his bed was noisy every time he moved his body on it. Pvt. Laner was reading a book, it's called 'Driving Helicopter Skill For Dummies'. While Pvt. Yorker and Pvt. Zendel was chatting with a soldier named Tagger.

When they were felt so relax, suddenly Lt. dolker entered their barrack, unexpectedly. They all quickly stands up and give a salute.

"Attention!" shouted Twilight as everyone give a salute to the Lieutenant.

"At ease," said Dolker, telling them to relax.

"Is there any problem, sir?" asked Rendor.

"Twilight, Rendor, Jeremy, Yorker, Laner, and Zendel," called Lt. Dolker. "Follow me, we have something to discuss."

Twilight and Rendor looked at each other as the 4 of them were stared at Dolker in wonder before they both looked back at him. They followed Dolker into the shooting range. They then stopped and waited for Dolker's saying.

"Well, i got news, люди," said Dolker. "You'll going to Afghanistan."

"Wait, for real!?" asked Zendel, excited.

"Yeah, серьезно," replied Dolker.

Everyone cheered for it, it's been a honor for them to be sent to Afghanistan for mission.

"You'll be off to Afghanistan in one hour and half," said Dolker as he checks his watch. "And also, i'll be your squad leader."

"What? This is great," said Twilight. "Well..."

"Wait, i think i just remembered something," said Dolker, hitting his own head to remembered what is he going to say. "Ah, yeah, you and Rendor have been called by the Colonel in his office."

"Why?" asked Jeremy, wondered.

"I don't know," replied Lt. Dolker. "He just tell me to call both Rendor and Twilight to his office."

"All right, come one, Rendor," said Twilight. "We gonna talk to the Colonel."

Both of them left the soldiers and headed to the Colonel's office.

"Alright, people," said Lt. Dolker. "Who wants to play poker?"

Twilight and Rendor reached and entered the Colonel's office. Colonel Marshall was still sitting on his chair as he looked up on some documents and mission reports. After Twilight and Rendor entered his office, Colonel put down the documents and folded his hands on his desk. Both of them salutes Colonel Marshall before telling them to at ease. They both sat down on the chairs in front of him, and the Colonel starts to speak.

"Hello, Privates. Sorry for the inconvenience to calling you in," said Colonel. "You want to know why you're here, aren't you?"

Rendor and Twilight nodded at the same time.

"Alright, first, seeing how you improved your skill, you both are enlisted in the top ten best soldiers in the training after those 4 of your friends back there," said Colonel. "You both are fast learner aren't you?"

"Yes, sir," answered Twilight.

"Now i wonder how did you manage to be the top soldier in the Army," said Colonel.

"Well, sir, about that," said Rendor. "It's Twilight that teaches us a lot about it, including technical engineering."

"Well, that's the first time i heard a school-girl able to teach a grown-up soldier, that's great," complemented Colonel.

"I've learned a lot for it," said Twilight, shrugging her shoulders. "Whether i was study in school or study and research at home."

Colonel Marshall then chuckled. "Research, and study... it's been a long time not doing one of those both. I wish i had time for it."

"There is always time, sir," said Rendor. "But, yeah, if it's available."

"Yeah, if it's available," agreed Colonel.

"Well, I didn't called you in for some chat," said Colonel, standing up from his seat and walked around them. "I've called you both because i'm giving you the early promotion.

Twilight and Rendor were surprised and they quickly get off the seat. "Wait, for real, sir?"

"Yes, for real," replied Colonel as he turned around at them. "The 6 of you really did good, but you two has a very greater performance in here, so you'll be ready to go to Afghanistan."

"I see, sir" said Twilight.

"Twilight, you have been promoted to be Corporal," said Colonel, nodded. "Rendor, you have been promoted to Specialist."

"Thank you, sir," said both of them as they bowed at the Colonel.

"No need to thank me, by the way..." said Colonel, smiled. "Your friend, Sgt. Foley will be coming with to Afghanistan."

"That's sound great, sir," said Twilight.

"Alright," said Colonel. "Of Their Own Accord..."

"Rangers Lead The Way!" shouted Twilight and Rendor in spirit.

"Good, soldiers, you are dismissed," said Colonel.

"Yes, sir," they both left the Colonel's office and head back to the barrack.

The Colonel then sat down and smiled while looking out the windows behind him. He appreciated those soldiers who did a great performance to work for the Army. He then took another document on his desk and read it while looking out the window for sometime.

Twilight and Rendor has entered their barrack and saw that the 4 soldiers who is their friends are packing up to go Afghanistan. While they were watched by Lt. Dolker as he has a big backpack on his back and another bag in his hand. Lt. Dolker then asked Twilight and Rendor why were they called.

"So, what did the Colonel told you?" he said as he drinks an alcohol on his right hand.

"We've got promoted," said Twilight, happily.

It startled everyone about the promotion until it made Dolker spits out the alcohol he just drank. The 4 soldiers and Dolker then turned around and looked at them in amazement.

"черт возьми, ты, должно быть, шутишь!" said Dolker, everyone don't understand what did he said except for Laner.

"What did he said?" asked Jeremy to Laner, silently.

"Damn, you must kidding me!" replied Laner, quietly.

"I was right to be your squad leader!" said Dolker, quickly. "You truly are a soldier full of motivation."

"I... guess so?" said Twilight, blushed as Ronder felt awkward with the situation.

"Alright then, get your bag packed up and we ready to go," said Dolker, smirked. "теперь двигайся!"

After everyone got packed up, they all headed to the airfield of the military fort and get in an osprey helicopter. They met with Sgt. Foley there with his soldiers. There were 3 soldiers who were Sgt. Foley best man. There's Pvt. Ramirez, Cpl. Dunn, and Pvt. Mccord.

"Hey there boys!" greeted Pvt. Ramirez with a Shout. "And girls."

"Hey there," replied Dolker with his finger pointing back at him. "Going to Afghanistan, eh? I will make sure your knick-knack weapons will be a chair."

"Oh, really? you should be a furniture maker," said Sgt. Foley, laughed. "Damn Russian mechanics!"

"Проклятье! Come one dude!" shouted Dolker, insulted a little and laughed.

Everyone entered the osprey and sat down on the bench of the osprey. Twilight apparently sat between Ramirez and Dunn. Foley sat down with Twilight's group and Dolker. Mccord sat next to Ramirez.

"So, how do you feel after joining the Army?" asked Cpl. Dunn to Twilight.

"Very great," replied Twilight. "I suppose."

"Are you really a high-school girl?" asked Ramirez, curiously.

"Yeah she is," said Dolker. "It's a fucking surprise that she managed to get this far."

"She surely is," said Foley, staring at her. "Twilight would do great in the battle, i hope."

"Yeah," said Rendor, leaning his upper body forward. "Though it's her first battle if she has been sent to mission."

"That's right," said Mccord, smiled and agreed. "Good thing Carl wasn't here."

"That guy always fucked things up," complained Dolker. "I heard that he just parked a M1 Abrams tank at the restaurant's parking lot."

"He must be really hungry until he is eager to parked it there," said Twilight, joking.

Everyone laughed a bit. "Ain't no way he just parked there and quickly ran into the restaurant like that!" said Yorker, chuckled.

"Hey, she's right," said Ramirez, agreed with Twilight's opinion.

"Well, let's talk about another topic," suggested Mccord. "Back in the high-school, do you have any enemies?"

"Well, those bullies back at Crystal Prep," said Twilight. "But now we're friends."

"Yeah, i heard something about magic in the Friendship Games," said Cpl. Dunn, reminded.

"Could you show us your magic, Corporal?" asked Jeremy to her.

"Alright," replied Twilight, nodded.

She then looked for an object for demonstration. She then decide to use her magic on Mccord's phone. She used the magic until her hands glowed and Mccord's phone flying in the air with her glowing purple magic.

"What the..? It's my phone!" complained Mccord, chafed.

Everyone laughed and enjoyed to see the magic. "Nice magic, Twi," complemented Dolker.

"Thanks," said Twilight, smiled and joyed. "Time to returned it to his owner."

After she returned the phone to Mccord, they having a very good chat on the road. When they soon reached Afghanistan, the pilot tells them.

"Reaching in 5 minutes," shouted the pilot as he give a five minutes hand.

"Alright, get ready to checked out our COP," said Foley as he inspects his equipment. "Should be better for us now."

Author's Notes:

Did you see one reference here?

Chapter 3 - Operation Breakdown

The osprey loaded with passengers of soldiers and recruits has reached an outpost called COP Emerald in Quandahar Province, Afghanistan. It was around 01.00 PM in the Afternoon, Twilight with her brothers packed out their bags in their own rooms and take a tour around the COP. At the north and the south sides are the roads, but on the north side it has around two hills. In the east side of the COP are small foliage of trees, but not enough to hide a lot of militia and even one militia cannot hide there, like it was barely-shaved full. On the west side is a 7-meters high cliff, and it has been used for sniper/machine gun emplacement.

The COP was very spacious, There were around 14 Humvees, 2 Ospreys helicopters, 4 Apaches helicopters, 3 Black Hawk helicopters and 3 kinds of tanks which is M1 Abrams, M60A2, and oddly the old style world war II M4 Sherman.

"What? I never knew there's a world war II tank here," said Twilight, surprising everyone as Dolker, Foley and his boys were left in awe with their jaw open.

"Alright," said Foley. "Who the fuck got a world war II tank here?" he said as he turned around at his soldiers.

"I did!" shouted one of the mechanic soldier in the COP as he raised his hand.

"Where the hell did you get one?" asked Laner to the mechanic.

"On e-bay," said the mechanic, everyone was speechless.

"Alright, you know what? Let's just move on," said Ramirez, raised his hand quickly.

"Yeah, let's just move on," said Dunn as they just move on forget about the current topic.

"Damn e-bay," said Rendor to Twilight, silently.

"Yep," replied Twilight in silent as she nodded.

After the tour, they all take a break inside the barracks. Twilight's group with the squad leader Lt. Dolker and Sgt. Foley's group were doing what they do back at the fort. Some of them watched Twilight, Dolker, Foley, Ramirez, and Dunn play cards. Mccord sat down on the chair, texting or browsing on his phone. Jeremy and one of Foley's man were talking with Yorker telling about farm life. While the rest of Twilight's and Foley's man were having a lunch time, and also having fun slapping someone's face at the outside of the barracks.

"So, is there anything new in Quandahar?" asked Twilight to the 3 who she played cards with.

"I did heard that the Third Platoon were escorting some trucks with food supplies to a village that has very low of food supply," replied Foley, as he still staring at his cards.

"Where's the village?" asked Ramirez.

"It's to the west of this COP. about 5 kilometers from here," said Dolker, still staring at his cards.

"What is the village called?" asked Twilight.

"Nazitar," replied Dolker, he then put out three aces cards on the table. "Hah, i win!" he then raised his hands for winning it.

"Shit, dude..." said Ramirez in disappointed, they all then give up and putted their cards on the table.

"Why are you so good at this?" asked Foley in disbelieve.

"It's like handling 10 gamblers in 1 round back in Moscow," said Dolker, satisfied.

Suddenly, a soldier came into to the barracks in a hurry. When the soldier found Lt. Dolker and Sgt. Foley playing cards with Twilight and Ramirez.

"Sir, we got trouble," said the soldier quickly, the four of them stand up.

"What's going on, soldier?" asked Lt. Dolker, wondered.

"The third platoon who was escorting the food supplies are under attacked!" said the soldier quickly, making everyone in the room to locked and loaded all of their gear in haste.

Twilight ran in to her room, wearing her bulletproof armor and her helmet along with the operator headphones that was given by Foley while in the osprey. She holstered her 2 Glock 18 pistols and holded her Scar-H rifle in her hands. She then ran out the barracks as quickly as she can to find her squad. Sgt. Foley taking the humvee at the very front of the humvee line as the convoy lead, while the rest of his squad is taking the humvee behind his. Lt. Dolker taking the third humvee with Yorker, Jeremy, and Rendor. The rest of her squad taking another humvee on behind the third humvee.

"Twilight, get in, you drive!" ordered Lt. Dolker as he quickly takes a seat next to the driver seat.

Twilight quickly takes the driver seat as Yorker use the 50 Cal. on the top of the humvee between Rendor and Jeremy.

"All units listen up!" said Sgt. Foley through the radio as the humvees moved out from the COP, heading west.

"We've got orders from the command to locate and assist the third platoon to escort the food supplies, one of their trucks has broke down and they are currently in repair. They suddenly got under attack by the Talibans terrorrists from every direction, attacking them head on. They're location said to be 2,5 kilometers from the COP. We must reached the third platoon before it's to late. All units execute Operation Breakdown!"

"Yes sir!" said all the soldiers, including Twilight through the radio.

Sgt. Foley's were using two humvees and Lt. Dolker's squad used another two humvee. With then additional back-up of four humvees behind them, granting a strong firepower to enemy infantries. The Black Hawk armed with miniguns said to be on the way to the third platoon location. They were already driving about a kilometer away. And suddenly there's an incoming call from command.

"Hunter 2-1, Bravo 2-7 be advised. There are hostiles ahead of you 200 meters, over," said Command.

"Roger that, Command, is there anything we should expected out there?" asked Lt. Dolker, agitated.

"There are a lot of militia's AKs. But there is high expectation of militias RPG and technical," replied Command.

"Roger that Command, Hunter 2-1, Bravo 2-7 out."

After driving another 500 meters, something hit Dolker's humvee with a lightning speed sound. Making everyone inside the humvee ducked while Yorker firing the 50 Cal. towards the direction of where the gunshot coming from their left.

"Shit! Contact!" shouted Twilight as she tried to stabilized the car.

"Hostiles on our left! Behind that pile of wreckage!" said Cpl. Dunn, panicked through the radio.

"Who's got 40 Mike-Mike?" asked Mccord to any soldiers in the Convoy Lead as he shoots down the enemy with the 50 Cal.

"I have one!" shouted Ramirez as he put his rifle on the humvee's window of the backseat. "Firing!"

The grenade blast that was launched by Ramirez has blown up 7 militias in one group.

"I hope we managed to get through this!" said Twilight, panicked and nervous.

After driving another 1 km under enemies fire, they have reached the Third Platoon just in time. The Third Platoon were under heavy fire until they have difficulties on repairing the truck. There were a lot of incoming hostiles from the east on top of the hill, except for the northeast of the hill, the hostiles on west are coming from behind some piles of sand, and the hostiles coming from the north and south side. The humvees then take up a defensive position around the perimeter of the Third Platoon and the truck supplies. Everyone from inside the humvee jumped out and take cover with the humvee doors while shooting them back, except for the 50 Cal. gunners, who was still on top of the humvee.

"I got 5 of them!" shouted Twilight after killed 5 militias. "Shit!"

Twilight quickly ducked from the incoming shot that was flying through the door's window. She then began to shoot back at them. Foley, Dunn, and Mccord shoots the enemy coming from the north while Ramirez helping out the Third Platoon on the east side by firing some grenades at the militias. The additional soldiers that were from the four humvees covered the north and south side of the perimeter.

"This is like a vacation back in Serbia!" said Dolker, blinking his eyes from the flying dirt as he takes cover.

"You think so, Lieutenant?" asked Jeremy, while looking towards Dolker.

"This is more fucked up than i though," complained Rendor, smirked.

"Incoming technical!" shouted Laner, who is in the fourth humvee behind Dolker's.

"Found him!" shouted Yorker as he shoots enemy technical with fierce until he killed the shooter and blow the car to the ground.

"Good shooting, Yorker!" shouted Twilight, complemented.

"Holy shit... RPG!" shouted Mccord as he looked at the militia who carried the RPG to his left.

Zendel lucky to spot the RPG shooter and shot him down in the head in no time. "Shit, thanks Zendel," said Mccord, relieved.

After a lot of firing, All of the militias who was attacking them are all dead. Leaving the casualties for the Rangers of 2 wounded soldiers. One shot in the right shoulder, one shot through the leg. The casualties for the militias are around 60-80 killed.

"How's that repair going?" asked Foley as he walked towards the engineer from the Third Platoon.

"Almost done, sir," said the engineer. "give me a couple of minutes and we're back on track."

When they were guarding the perimeter, suddenly a soldier ran to the Third Platoon from the northeast side. Turns out that was scout that was sent by the Third Platoon. He talked to the Platoon Leader that was with Dolker and Foley, the Platoon Leader's name is Gaucar. He was wearing the common Rangers kevlar vest, but he is wearing a black helmet on his head and a black bandana to cover his mouth and nose.

"Sir,' the scout shouted. "There's an enemy checkpoint to the hill on the northeast!"

"Then we need to send some soldiers there!" said Gaucar, with vividly. "Lt. Dolker, Sgt. Foley, send one of your best man to the checkpoint!"

"Yes, sir!" said both Dolker and Foley.

Gaucar turned around at his soldiers that were guarding the truck. "Woi! 4 of you, clear out that enemy checkpoint!" he said as he pointed the 4 soldiers in front of him.

"Yes, sir!" shouted the soldiers who was chosen by him to clear out the checkpoint.

"Twilight, head to the northeast and assist the soldiers to clear out the checkpoint!" ordered the Lieutenant to Twilight through radio.

"Yes, sir!" said Twilight quickly as she turned around and catch up with the soldiers from the Third Platoon.

"Ramirez, follow those soldiers to clear out the checkpoint," said Foley to Ramirez directly.

"Yes, sir!" said Ramirez quickly, he then ran to the soldiers that were heading to the enemy checkpoint.

As they heading to the checkpoint, Ramirez met Twilight on the way.

"Hey, sis. Going to helping them out?" asked Ramirez as they kept running towards the checkpoint.

"Yep, should be fun i guess," replied Twilight. "Got any sniper rifle."

"Here, take my SVU sniper," said Ramirez as he took the sniper from his back and give it to Twilight. "I guess it suits you."

"Thanks," said Twilight as she takes his SVU.

After they climbed up on the hill, they have spotted the enemy checkpoint. There were a lot of trucks and technicals with machinegun and there were 2 sniper outpost and Trenched sandbags. They regroup on the hill with Ramirez and Twilight. Then she came up with the plan.

"Ramirez, you with the other two soldiers attack from the right flank," she ordered, plainly. "The rest of you, attack head on, i'll provide sniper support."

They heading to their positions and wait for Twilight to give a go sign. After she proned with her sniper armed, she then shot the RPG shooter in the head, surprising all militias in the checkpoint.

"Go!" ordered Twilight through the radio.

Twilight quickly shot the both militias that were on the outposts. Ramirez with the two soldiers have killed 6 militias in the open as they taking cover behind a car wreckage. The other 2 soldiers from the Third Platoon killed 3 enemies and destroyed some of the technicals and trucks with their grenade launcher. Twilight quickly took out all of the 6 militias that were taking cover behind the sandbags. After they have cleared out the checkpoint, Twilight called Dolker through the radio.

"Lieutenant! We have cleared out the checkpoint, over!" said Twilight, quickly.

"Roger that, i just asked the Black Hawk to picked you and Ramirez up, over!" replied Dolker.

"Roger that, sir, Twilight out!" said Twilight, then she ran down the hill to the checkpoint.

"Ramirez, they just called in a Black Hawk to pick us up," said Twilight to Ramirez through the radio. "find me in the checkpoint!"

"Roger, on my way," replied Ramirez, he then looked around and ran at Twilight after finding her.

"Got smoke?" she asked.

"Yeah," replied Ramirez, he then marked their location with green smoke for the Black Hawk.

"Don't worry about us, Sis. We'll take it from here," said one of the soldiers that are guarding the perimeter.

"Okay," replied Twilight.

"Cpl. Twilight this is Eagle 2-5. I see you, landing on the LZ now," said the Pilot of the Eagle 2-5 Black Hawk.

"Roger that," said Twilight, in glad.

After the helicopter landed, Twilight and Ramirez get in the helicopter and met another 2 fellow soldiers.

"Welcome aboard, soldiers. Hang tight we're dusting off now," said one of the soldiers in the Black Hawk.

"You both, use those miniguns," said another soldier. "We'll take 'em out with our machine gun."

"Okay," said Ramirez, they both then manned the miniguns on the left and right.

Twilight manned the left minigun while Ramirez manned the right minigun. After they dusting off, they got called by Command via radio.

"Cpl. Twilight, this is Command. Are you already on the chopper?" asked the Command.

"Yes, sir!" replied Twilight.

"The convoys just moved out now, cover them as fast as you can."

"Roger that, Command," Twilight then looked at the pilot. "Get to the convoys, quick!"

"Roger that, heading to the convoys," said the pilot as he drives the helicopter to the west.

When the Black Hawk flew over the convoys, they were under attacked by 7 militias technicals. The pilot then turned the helicopter right, following the convoys direction which given the advantage for the gunners on the left side of the helicopter to gunned down the technicals.

"Take 'em out," said the pilot.

"Roger, hit 'em!" said Twilight, Twilight and the soldier then shoots down the technicals as they spotted them.

2 of the technicals has been flipped upside down due to the heavy firepower from the minigun that Twilight used. The rest of them blown up to pieces with the militias gunner flew off from the exploded cars.

"Nice shooting," complented the soldier next to Twilight.

"Eagle 2-5, this is Command. There are hostiles spotted 700 meters ahead of you, clear them out before the convoys reached there," ordered Command via radio.

"Roger that, heading out," replied the pilot, he then drive the chopper quicker than the convoys to reach there.

Soon, they spotted hostiles are taking positions on both hills on both sides. There were around 21 AK gunners, but there are 8 RPG shooters.

"Damn, this is going to get hot," complained Ramirez as he stares the hostiles ahead of them in awe.

"Hit them as fast as you can!" said Twilight. "We can't let them destroy those convoys and us."

They shot the hostiles quickly before they have the time to react. The miniguns has tearing down most of them to the ground. There were 4 of them who able to shot their RPGs, unfortunately for them, all of their shots are missed. The last RPG nearly shot the pilot's cabin, it flew right in front of him.

"Whoa, shit!" shouted the pilot, startled. "That was a close one."

All of the militias are exterminated, and the convoys have passed away from trouble in time.

"Nice job for clearing it out," said Sgt. Foley via radio.

"We're doing our best, sir!" replied Ramirez, as Twilight then chuckled.

"This is a fun job," said Twilight as she giggled.

"I supposed so," said Ramirez while he is looking back at her for a while.

The Black Hawk and the convoys kept driving ahead, following the road. They all soon facing heavy resistance for a while. But Ramirez and Twilight able to handle those militias with their miniguns with no problem. After they drove nearly 2,5 kilometers, The convoys and the Black Hawk take out the last of the pursuing technicals before reaching the village. They made it to the village safe and sound. The Black Hawk then patrol around the village for awhile as the soldiers on the ground are unloading the food supplies to the villagers who need it.

"That was a fine job i guess," said Twilight.

"Yeah, though this is your first time in the mission," said Ramirez, unmanned the minigun and sat down next to it. "But you're did it very great like me."

"Bravo 2-7, Hunter 2-1, this is Command, you did a good job out there folks," said Command with a happy tone.

"Yes, sir, we won't survived long enough without Twilight and Ramirez on board the chopper," said Dolker via radio as he looked at the Black Hawk. "Guess they deserved some time to get a break."

"Hear that guys, you both got an early break," said Foley via radio, in amused.

"Command, this is Eagle 2-5, we're returning to base and get these soldiers on board to the COP," said the pilot.

"Roger that, Eagle 2-5, return back to your COP and get some break."

Twilight and Ramirez who was on board with the Black Hawk has returned to the COP, along with the two soldiers on the chopper. After the helicopter landed, Twilight and Ramirez dropped their gear in the barracks and take a bath (they actually don't take a bath together). After that, they both get some coffee and sat down on the chair. They take a sip of their coffee before putting it on the table.

"Well, that was fun maybe," said Ramirez, a bit frowned.

"But..." said Twilight, raising her eyebrows after looking at Ramirez's agitated face.

"Sooner or later, it would be much worst than you though," he said as he stares at her eyes.

"Getting killed?" asked Twilight, Ramirez then nodded.

"I suggest you should be prepared for it," said Ramirez. "Because you never knew when it happened. I went a lot you know."

After the rest of the crew has returned to the COP. They all having their time for a break, until they all sleep at night except for some soldiers who are guarding the COP. Twilight was about to sleep, but then she reminded again of what Ramirez said.

I suggest you should be prepared for it. Because you never knew when it happened. I went a lot you know.

She was awake for awhile, thinking of what would she do if Ramirez was right. She then sleeps, turning her body to the left and draw her blanket on top of her. She is going to see what else awaits out there, in the battlefield.

Author's Notes:

For those who don't know what 40 Mike-Mike means: grenade launcher.

Chapter 4 - Rain Of War

It's already one week and a half in Afghanistan. She sent into various of missions for that long time. But all of those mission she did before, is much worse than expected.

Twilight was having a breakfast, alone outside the barrack as she guarded the west side with the machine gun on the sandbag. While she was eating, suddenly her phone rang. When she looked on the phone, it was Sunset Shimmer calling her. She then put the phone next to her ear and answered.

"Hello, Sunset?" answered Twilight.

"Hi, Twilight," said Sunset. "How are ya doing?"

"Doing great," replied Twilight in soft tone. "I have a vacation on my own."

"Oh really, where?" asked Sunset, her question had Twilight to think of a lie. She can't let her know she's in war, because she'll never knew what would happen if Sunset heard it.

"Oh, well," said Twilight, agitated a little. "I'm in Las Vegas."

"Oh really?!" asked Sunset, excited. "How was it feel staying there?"

"Pretty hot here to be honest," replied Twilight, losing her doubt. "But it is really a big city."

"Aawww, such a shame," said Sunset. "Well, Twilight, we need you here."

"Why?" asked Twilight. "I though you were super busy."

"Yeah, but..." replied Sunset, with a little tilt of the tone. "Actually we're doing a big project here, to spend the rest of our day.

Twilight was shocked to hear that, she dropped the spoon and she was speechless as she hold still. "Uhh, Twilight, you're okay?"

"Sorry, but, uh, i can't get back to you now," replied Twilight in sad. "I'll be home after one week and a half."

"Wait, what?!" asked Sunset, surprised.

Ramirez quickly ran off to Twilight and called her. "Hey, Dolker wants to meet you!"

"Sorry, Sunset, i gotta go, bye!" said Twilight quickly.

"Wait,-" said Sunset before Twilight turned off the phone and get up and ran meet Dolker.

Back in Sunset's house, Sunset were frowned in disbelieve. She turned around at the five who are smiling waiting for good expectation. The five then felt something wrong after looking at Sunset's frowned face.

"Is anything okay?" asked Pinkie.

"She would be back for another one week and a half," replied Sunset, everyone was shocked to the news.

"Wait, yah must be kidding me," said Applejack, protested.

"No, she really mean it," replied Sunset, shook her head.

"Aw jeez, this is not fun!" said Rainbow in stress as she quickly jumped into the couch.

"Do you think she's up to something?" asked Fluttershy, seems worried.

"I don't know, but she was sound in a hurry," replied Sunset, confused as she scratched her head.

"Where was she anyway, darling?" asked Rarity, folding her arms.

"She said she was in Las Vegas," replied Sunset. "But i doubt she was there."

"Why do you think so?" asked Applejack in wonder.

"I heard a voice, sound like a boy," replied Sunset.

"Wait, she's with another boy?!" asked Rainbow, surprised.

"No, it's sounds not like a boy," replied Sunset, her hand is on her chin. "But it sounds like a man, calling her."

"Huh, a man?" asked Pinkie, confused.

"Yeah, a man," replied Sunset, nodded.

"You know? Ah' suggest we just wait for her to come back," said Applejack. "We then asked her about it."

"I guess you're right," said Sunset. "Let's us work on our project."

Back in Afghanistan, Twilight was talking to Dolker about the mission today. They're going to a small city called Ghorak. Twilight was assigned to be sniper support in Ghorac with Laner while the rest of Lt. Dolker's group is going with Sgt. Foley's group, Hunter 2-1 to sweep the streets and buildings along with the soldiers from the First Platoon. Everyone was heading to the humvees, when Ramirez met up with her.

"Hey, Corporal," greeted Ramirez.

"Hey, Private," greeted back Twilight. "So, you're cleaning the streets out?"

"Yep, should be good," replied Ramirez. "Just hope we didn't get run into some crazy kamikazes on the way."

The both of them laughed, then smiled. "Who did you called back there?" asked Ramirez in wonder.

"It's Sunset," replied Twilight, her face then frowned. "My friend back at home."

After Ramirez sees how's her face was, he knew what's wrong. "You... don't dare to tell them that you're here?"

"Ye-yeah," replied Twilight, nervously. "I don't know what she will react along with the rest of my friends back there."

"What your friends doing back at home?" asked Ramirez.

"They said they'll be super busy for these weeks, but they just said to me that they're doing a big project," replied Twilight, mad. "But i'm fucking missed it!" They both then paused for a moment before Ramirez speaks.

"Sorry to hear that," said Ramirez with pity.

"Thanks," said Twilight, relieved and smiled.

"We should get going, they're waiting for us," said Ramirez, pointing at the humvees with his mother finger.

"Let's go," said Twilight.

They all then get in the humvees and headed to Ghorak city. They had to pass an open dirt road to reached there, which is very risky to get attacked by enemy militias. But, lucky for them, they didn't get attack on the road. Upon reaching, Twilight and Laner headed to the high building in the south side of the city. They both had to calm the civilians down to do it. After they taking positions, Hunter 2-1, Bravo 2-7, and the First Platoon head in and checked every buildings and streets they entered.

"This is gonna be hard," complained Laner as he looked through the scope of his Barrett sniper to see the vast of the city.

"Yeah," agreed Twilight, she saw something in front of the first platoon with the SVU Dragunov scope.

"First Platoon Leader, this is Eagle Eye," said Twilight via radio. "We spotted some suspicious individuals around 3 to 4 man, about 20 meters ahead of you, over."

"Roger that, Eagle Eye, we're checking them now, over," replied back the First Platoon Leader.

"Roger that, proceed with caution," said Twilight.

Twilight and Laner both looked towards the individuals that Twilight spotted. As they watched them, 5 soldiers including the leader himself approach the suspicious individuals while calling them over.

"Oi, you," said the Platoon Leader while he is pointing at them, the 4 individuals were a bit confused with their language except their body gestures.

"Yes, you four! Come here," said the Platoon as nodded and giving a hand gesture to 'come here'.

The 4 individuals approached the soldiers in nervous. But then Twilight saw one of the person behind the three individuals is starting to take something underneath his coat.

"Laner, looked at one of the man behind the three of them," said Twilight.

"I see him," said Laner, they both then looked at the target and found out he was pulling out a grenade.

"Platoon Leader, get out from there now, one hostile behind them is about to throw a grenade!" said Twilight quickly via radio.

The Platoon Leader then panicked. "Everyone get back, now!" he shouted as they ran back to the friendlies.

The hostile burst out from behind the three men and about to throw a grenade. But, Twilight manage to shot him first in time before he throw the grenade. He was shot and died while the active grenade fell out from his hand and landed in front of him. The grenade then blew up. It made all soldiers in the city ducked and the hostile's dead body got burned wound, while the three civilians were dragging themselves backward before ran into their house in panic.

"That was a close one, thanks Eagle Eye," said Platoon Leader via radio. "I owe you one."

"Your welcome," replied back Twilight before she closed the radio.

"How did you know that?" asked Laner.

"When you see someone who is nervous, that's the guy who wants to kill us," said Twilight.

"Makes sense," said Laner, making a straight mouth gesture implying 'oh'.

After 2 hours of securing the city, they all returned back to the COP. No soldiers and civilian casualties, except for the bad guys. Distance from the city to the COP is around 15 kilometers. While driving, it felt like it was a really long day for Twilight. She then starts to remember any battle she encountered before one by one as her eyes looked forward the roads.

It was the third day of week one where she was assigned by Command in Operation Black Eyes. She remembered that time when her squad and Ramirez and Dunn wanted to clear out one of enemy stronghold in stealth. But it was failed and they had to clear it out loudly. Cpl. Dunn got shot three times by an enemy with AK. She shot the enemy down and dragged Dunn to safety that time.

Because that Operation went loud, the enemy managed to get reinforcement to the stronghold. But, they all lucky enough to survive the enemy reinforcement because they were gunned down by US Air Support, a plane called AC-130.
After that Twilight looked around her, dead bodies of enemies are still there, with Dunn who got wounded for awhile by them. She glad they survived that.

It seems a real nightmare to her when she didn't realize that she and her squad and the others have reached their COP. They have reached back on the evening, Dolker and his squad get off from their humvee and see that Twilight was a bit tired than before.

"You're okay, Corporal?" asked Lt. Dolker. "You don't look so good."

"I'm just tired, that's all," said Twilight while looking towards his eyes.

"Is the battles here bothering you?" asked Dolker, raising his right eyebrow.

"Not bothering," replied Twilight, as she walked to the barracks leaving Dolker behind. "It gave me nightmares."

Lt. Dolker just shook his head and then Sgt. Foley came at him from his left and stopped next to him. "Girls these days," said Foley to Dolker before he left Dolker there, making him confused on what Foley said mean as he turned around at Foley's direction.

At night, Twilight, Jeremy and Rendor were talking together at Twilight's room. While they were talking, Twilight was doing some sort of research like back at home, the difference is she was researching to make a new kind of ammo for the soldiers. She was nearly suceeded to make an incendiary bullet. But then, she missed one material for it.

"Damn, i just need one more thing to finished it," said Twilight in annoyed.

"What do you need?" asked Rendor.

"Who got sulfur?" asked Twilight as she turned around at them both.

"I think Laner has one," said Jeremy.

"Why would he have any sulfur, Lucas?" asked Rendor, surprised.

"He is not just a bookworm, he is also a researcher," said Jeremy, with a little of light tone. "I'll go asked Laner."

"Ok," said Twilight, Jeremy then left the room to find Laner, only Rendor and Twilight were still in that room.

"Does these... battles or wars... make you feel good?" asked Rendor, doubting his words to asked her.

"I don't know," replied Twilight in sad tone. "I just felt guilty, you know."

"Does Dolker got annoyed about that?" he asked.

"I don't think so, since i'm just a high-school girl," she replied. "But he seems to be worried about me when i was screaming by my nightmares."

Twilight did have nightmares about it for the past one week and a half. She was sleep talking loudly, only Dolker who got woke up by it and checked on Twilight if she's okay. The rest of them still sleep, like they were heavy sleeper.

"I see, how's your magic doing anyway?" asked Rendor.

"Still doing fine," replied Twilight, then Jeremy came back with the sulfurs.

"Here it is," said Jeremy as he putted the sulfurs on her table.

"Good, thanks," said Twilight, Jeremy then nodded.

After 10 minutes, Twilight just finished her first incendiary bullets for M9 pistol.

"Give me that M9," said Twilight as she points her finger at the pistol on the chair on the opposite side.

"Here," said Rendor, throwing the M9 Berreta to Twilight's hand.

She then insert the ammo to the pistol and try to shoot it at the dart target on the wall. After she shot it, the target leaves a hole but around it, it's fire burning the target around the bullethole.

"Shit, you're kidding me?" said Jeremy surprised as he quickly put out the fire with his gloves.

"Oh, that works out well," said Rendor, astonished.

"Looks like my skill really pays off," said Twilight gladly.

"Yeah, good thing we have you, we just need to be prepared tomorrow," said Jeremy.

"Let's us go sleep then," said Twilight as she nodded.

Chapter 5 - The Prisoner

Operation Desert Mole
0211 hours, 24 May
50 kilometers outside Maiwand Village to the south, Kandahar, Afghanistan.
Cpl. Twilight Sparkle
Squad Bravo 2-7, 1^st Battalion, 75^th Regiment

Lt. Dolker and his squad were assigned to locate and capture/kill the Taliban Leader named Mohud Syahrar, codenamed Red Hand. The squad was dropped to the south side of Maiwand Village via Black Hawk. They then walked up to the northwest, intel said there's a hidden small village near the border of Hilmand-Kandahar Province. As they walked towards the target location, they watched their surroundings to prepare for any surprise attack.

"How much distance are we getting there?" asked Twilight to Dolker as they walked.

"About 200 meters," replied Dolker. "Just hope our target is still there."

"Man, after this mission is done, we're going back to drink beers and dinners," said Zendel, excited.

"The beers is on me, folks," said Yorker as he looked at Zendel.

"And the dinners is on me," said Jeremy, smiled as he opens his mouth with Laner also smiling.

"I don't think we're going to drink beers," said Rendor, doubted.

"Why?" asked Laner.

"Well, for that question," said Dolker, everyone stopped walking and he looked at Twilight, giving the answers to them. everyone then remembered about Twilight.

"Oh, dang," said Yorker, putting his hand on his forehead before putting his hand back to his main weapon. "She's still a high-school girl."

Dolker and Twilight smiled at his boys behind him before everyone start walking to the designated location. "Let's keep moving," said Dolker, waving his two fingers on the air making circles.

After walking 200 meters, they have located the hidden village near the border of Hilmand-Kandahar province. They hide behind the bushes as they watched the perimeter and attached their suppressors on their weapon and put their NVGs on their helmets. The village seems uninhabitable which made Lt. Dolker feel suspicious. Dolker made the contact with Command before proceeding.

"Command, this is Bravo 2-7 Actual, we have located and reach the designated target, over," said Lt. Dolker via radio.

"Roger that, Bravo 2-7 Actual, your objective is to locate and capture/kill the target codenamed Red Hand, over," said Command.

"Roger that, uh, Command, somethings wrong here," said Dolker as he watch around him. "The village seems uninhabitable by the terrorist, are the intels are off?"

"We're not quite sure about it, since we receive the intel yesterday, over."

"Roger that, we're heading in to the village, do we have permission to engage?"

"If only the enemy is starting to shoots at you, over."

"Roger that, over and out." Dolker then prep his weapon and looked at his man. Dolker nodded at them to tell them to enter the village.

Everyone entered the village fast but silent. Twilight and Dolker entered the village from the east side. Yorker and Rendor entered the village from the north side as Laner, Zendel, and Jeremy entered the village from the south. There were no resistance nor even civilians until they had to regroup in the middle of the village. There was one building of rock, was seems much bigger than the others, almost as big as their COP. And the only door on that building was in front of the squad.

"This must be their HQ," said Dolker as he looked at the size of the building.

"Everyone stacked up at the door," ordered Twilight, they then stacked up near the door.

"Shh, listen," said Jeremy as he heard something from inside. They heard the voices of terrorists from inside the building.

"Alright, Yorker, sheet charge," ordered Dolker as he nodded.

"Yes, sir," said Yorker. He approached the door as he take the sheet charge from his back.

The charge was very thin as a paper. Yorker attached the charge to the door then he pulled the rope trigger beneath the edge of the sheet charge. Yorker then quickly walked back to behind Jeremy, who is very near to the door. Everyone then take little stepback, the charge blew up and the door destroyed while the terrorists inside the building were stunned. They then quickly entered the building and gunned down all the terrorists in no time.

Twilight was a little panicked when found out a terrorist nearly killed her with his throwing knife. Lucky for her, she shot him down quickly and his thrown knife miss his target.

"Fuck, that was close," said Twilight relieved after see the thrown knife has been stuck into the wall behind her.

Lt. Dolker, Spc. Rendor, and Cpl. Twilight clear out the room on their right while the rest clear the room on the left. They did receive heavy resistance, but they still survived. Twilight killed a terrorist with a knife to the neck while Rendor and Dolker killed the rest of them in the room. While Laner, Zendel, Jeremy, and Yorker gunned them and melee them.

After clearing out the rooms, they regroup in the middle of the hall and checking if everyone is okay.

"Everybody alright?" asked Twilight quickly.

"просто царапина, nothing else," replied Dolker.

"Jeremy got shot in the shoulder but he'll be fine," said Laner.

"Alright, let's clear out the last room, shall we?" asked Zendel.

"Okay, stack up," ordered Dolker.

After they stacking up, they listen closely on what the terrorists said inside the room.

"Sounds like there's 2 hostages inside, men and women," said Rendor, silently.

"Alright, Twi, bust the door up," ordered Lieutenant.

"Yes, sir," said Twilight.

Twilight took out a crowbar from her back. She holstered her main weapon and hold the crowbar with both hands. She then hit the door knob by its edge and strongly pulled the crowbar until the door knob broke and fell to the floor. She put back the crowbar to her back and strongly kicked the door open. She then took cover next to the door as Jeremy throwed a flashbang into the room. Everyone then quickly entered the room and secured it.

They shot 3 terrorists in the room. Rendor nearly killed the woman hostage since she was used by the terrorist as a human shield. Rendor shot the terrorist who use the human shield in the head while the others spread the bullets over the last 2 terrorists. The squad didn't get shot and hostages are safe. There's a door on the floor that leads to the basement.

"Twilight, Zendel, check out the basement," ordered Dolker.

"Roger," replied Twilight.

As they both about to enter the basement, Lt. Dolker contacted Command.

"Command, this is Bravo 2-7 Actual, we found an enemy HQ and safe a couple of hostages," said the LT. via radio. "No sign of Red Hand, i repeat no sign of Red Hand, over."

"Roger, looks like he is already one step ahead of us," replied the Command. "Find any information you can find inside the HQ, over."

"Roger that, we're about to head down to the basement."

After Twilight and Zendel entered the basement, they were shocked on what they say. They have discovered a basement full of dead people that were recently executed. Twilight almost puke seeing it.

"Dolker, you better come at the basement now," said Twilight via radio.

"Roger, on my way," replied Dolker. He, Laner, Yorker, Jeremy and Rendor came down to the basement, they were also shocked.

"Jesus, what had happened?" asked Yorker as he amazed at the dead bodies.

"Черт побери, why did they do this?" asked Dolker, he was mad.

Rendor happened to looked around the basement as they amazed on what they say, he found some info.

"Sir, i found their plans," said Rendor as he gives the abandoned documents to Dolker.

Twilight looked to her right, There was a woman bloodied like hell. She then ignored what she saw then looked at the Liutenant.

"Command, we found some info about their plans," said Dolker, with a sad tone. "But, we also found a lot of civilian dead bodies in the basement, over."

Command was Upset of their foundings. "What? Alright, i'll send some soldiers to your location, over."

"Roger that, over and out."

After Dolker done talking, Twilight sense something from her right. After she turned her head to right, the bloodied woman who was lie down on the floor is already standing up in front of her face.

"زموږ انتقام" said the bloody woman in cold tone.

Twilight quickly startled and screamed by the bloody woman and jumped back.

"AAAAHHHH!" screamed Twilight as she wakes up from her dream.

Twilight breathing quickly but then she calmed herself down and then she looked around her room, she knows she is still on her bed and it's already morning. The previous mission she finished before has giving her nightmares, much worse than her midnight sparkle counterpart, though she never had dreamed one of midnight sparkle's nightmare when in Afghanistan. She then get out from her bed and take a quick shower and wear her uniform before heading to the break room. She then sit down next to her brothers as she nervously take a sip of a coffee from her cup.

Cpl. Dunn passed by her when he noticed Twilight was a little shaken. "You're okay, sis?"

Twilight then nodded, she still stay silent.

"She just got nightmares, Dunn, that's all," said Sgt. Foley, who was standing behind Cpl. Dunn.

"Well, she sure knows how to keep the LT. up at night," said Jeremy as he walked towards the cafeteria of the COP, next to the break room.

Everyone was looking towards Jeremy as he leave. "What?" asked Laner, disbalieve on what did he said.

Foley and the rest of his squad were still in the break room. Jeremy and Rendor is in the cafeteria, eating. While the rest of squad Bravo 2-7 were doing their own business on the outside of the barracks. Dolker and Yorker were helping the mechanic fixing his damned M4 Sherman tank, while Twilight and Laner having a chat at the cliff on the west side.

Twilight telling Laner her stories back in home. Everything from crystal prep until present. Laner quiet enjoyed chatting with her.

"Hah, that's a great story," complemented Laner.

"Thanks," said Twilight, smiling. "By the way, any news around the town?"

"Remember Operation Desert Mole?" he asked.

Twilight did remembered and dreamed that by accident, making her upset. "Oh.... yeah, what is it?"

"Well, those civilians down the basement," said Laner, frowned and sad. "They were executed by the terrorists because they were helping and working with us and hating the terrorists for doing dirty works for them, said by the Command of course."

"Cruel bastards," said Twilight in mad.

"About that info we found back there," said Laner, making Twilight to straighten her eyes at him. "It help the soldiers to capture one of the Taliban Leader's accomplice."

"Wow," said Twilight, aghast. "So, where's that accomplice?"

"Fortunately for us, that bastard will be imprisoned in here, in this COP."

"Wait, what?" asked Twilight, taken back for what he said.

"Yep, he's coming here."

10 minutes later, an allied armored truck has arrived to the COP along with the prisoner, one of Taliban's accomplice.

"Well, that was quick," said Laner as he stares towards the truck.

The soldiers in the truck come out and opened the door on the back. They then grabbed the Taliban's right-hand men and lead him to the jail in the COP (this COP oddly have 4 jails). All the soldiers in the COP then kept staring at him and watch his movement. Before that prisoner reached his jail, he shouted.

"You must let me go! or you will regret for what you have done!"

Everyone was stay silent as one of the soldiers who hold him from break free, shouted. "You better shut up before you make anything worse!"

"Let me go, you idiots. My men will kill you for capture me," shouted the prisoner again, with a threat.

"Just shut up will ya?" shouted the soldier on left side of the prisoner.

After the soldiers put him in jail. Dolker and Foley with their squads just keep staring at them until both of those soldiers came to them.

"Sorry about that, you do know how much valuable is that men," said one of them.

"It's alright, only for awhile right?" asked Foley.

"Yeah, Sarge, only awhile," said the soldier. "Just make sure he didn't ran off, alright?"

"You got it," said Dolker.

"Alright, we're leaving now, see ya later, folks," said one of the soldiers as they both left them and headed to the truck.

"See ya later, boys," said Foley while he's waving his hand at them.

After the truck leave, everyone come in to the prison of the COP and looked at the Taliban's accomplice for awhile before they headed back outside and talked about it.

"Can't say whether this is great or not," said Yorker, shrugging his shoulders.

"Что ж, we gonna have a little interrogation with our 'new friend' here," said the LT.

"I guess including, violence?" asked Twilight with a high tone. Everyone was looking at her, knowing she's still a teenage girl.

"well, yeah, yeah," said everyone to Twilight, awkwardly.

"I hope we got something from him," said Twilight.

"Yeah, we hope so," said Rendor, folding his arms.

Everyone then head back doing their own business as Foley and Dolker interrogate the prisoner, known as Blaffir Myaksah, to spit out any information they can get from him. When night, everyone was waiting in the break room, talking to each other as they wait for Dolker and Foley from doing interrogation. After awhile, both of them returned back to the break room and give the information.

"Well, we got a little from him," said Foley.

"At least he give us the location where he planned his attacks," said Dolker, as he put the map on the table and pointed its location. "Here, in the hills of Jandad Kalay, Arghistan District of Kandahar Province."

"Near the city of De Saybak Tsahan?" asked Ramirez, surprised.

"Yeah, that's where we headed," replied Dolker. "We heading there 0900 hours, be ready to hit 'em hard."

Twilight then upset, she somehow felt something. "Anything's wrong, Twilight?" asked Foley, after seeing her face frowned.

"Sorry, i just-," said Twilight, she paused for awhile. "I felt that we're heading to a trap."

Everyone was doubted to Twilight's opinion. But, Dolker seems to agree with her.

"I guess you're right, i don't really trust him that he said the right info," said Dolker, agreed with her.

"Well, if you say so," said one of the soldiers in the break room.

"All right, people, get some rest and we shall started our mission tomorrow," said Foley in good spirit.

Author's Notes:

Hey, folks i just want to asked to those who are former militaries, what kind of facilities do COP have?

Chapter 6 - Revolted

Operation Warblood
1000 hours, 31 May
Trapped in the river of Kaljaki district near village Kaljaki Sulfa with the Second Platoon, Kandahar Province, Afghanistan.
Cpl. Twilight Sparkle
Squad Bravo 2-7, 1^st Battalion, 75^th Regiment

The Second Platoon along with the squad Bravo 2-7 were caught inside the shooting gallery near the river. They face very heavy resistance from the enemy militias holding up on the hills on the north of them. They can't nearly spot one of them due to the large foliage on the hill and hidden caves around the hill. They took cover behind some ruins at the shore side of the river.
*rat tat tat tat tat tat tat*

"Where's that goddamn bastard!?" shouted Jeremy in sicken as he covers his face from the flying dust as the bullets flew from the hill and hits the cover's surface.

"Jeremy, on your twelve, behind those bushes!" shouted Twilight as she crouched down behind the cover as she looks at him.

Jeremy quickly stands up and shoots the hostile on his twelve before quickly hide behind cover.

"Shit!" shouted one of the soldiers from the Second Platoon as he blindly shoots the enemy with only his hands and a weapon out from cover. "I'm not signing up for this shit!"

The situation is getting intense as the militias starting to shoot RPGs around them.

"INCOMING!" shouted Yorker via radio.

After they shoot the RPG, it flew towards Lt. Dolker, Spc. Rendor, and Pvt. Laner. They had to ran out from their current cover to the next one while they were being gunned down by the hostiles. After they take cover at another ruins, the militias shot the RPG again. But this time, it nearly blew up a soldier from the Second Platoon. The soldier was flied out on the air from the RPG Blast and fell to the ground 10 meters away from Twilight's position.

"Man down!" shouted the Second Platoon Leader as he looked at his downed soldiers before proceeding to shoots the
unseen militias.

"Corporal! Save him!" shouted Zendel while he lie down on the ground and shoots the militias as he looked back and wave his arm at Twilight.

Corporal Twilight didn't think about the bullets flying everywhere but the soldier who is downed on the ground and screamed. She ran out from cover and gave the wounded soldier her Scar H before dragging him to cover. As she dragged him, the wounded soldier shoots Twilight's rifle at the hills. Twilight got shot once in the chest but then she keeps dragging the soldier quickly afterwards even if she felt got hit by a baseball bat. After they both behind cover, the medic from the Second Platoon who was next to Twilight then quickly take a look at the wounded soldier before telling her the condition.

"His legs are badly burned, but he'll live," said the medic to Twilight, as the wounded soldier breathing in fast pace like in post-traumatic stress.

Twilight then crouched and hold the soldier's hand as she looked at his eyes. "You're gonna be okay, alright? You're gonna be fine."

"Wake up, Corporal," said Lt. Dolker as he hits Twilight's shoulder to wake her up from her sleep.

Twilight quickly startled and woke up from her dream, she then looked at Dolker who was driving the humvee. "Oh, uh, sorry."

"Daydreaming again?" asked the Lt.

"Nah, i just felt sleepy," replied Twilight. "Well, i was dreaming about our previous mission."

"Which ones?" asked Rendor, who was on the backseat of the humvee with Jeremy and behind Twilight.

"Warblood," answered Twilight. Dolker, Rendor, and Jeremy suddenly frowned.

"Well, that's one intense mission," said Jeremy.

"At least that poor soldier made it home safely," said Dolker with a sigh.

They are still on their way to the location, the convoys are 4 lead convoys which are humvees-armed minigun. 2 of them are manned by Hunter 2-1, Sgt. Foley's squad, and another 2 are manned by Bravo 2-7. Behind them are 4 additional humvees with 50. cal and two armored trucks and 2 IAV (Interim Armored Vehicle) Stryker APCs, all manned by the First Platoon. Upon reaching, there were hills ahead. They entered the hills from the west.

"Just be ready for anything," said Sgt. Foley via radio. "Those bastards will hit us with everything we got."

Twilight starting to feel uncomfortable. "Are you ready to fight, Corporal?" asked Dolker.

She then grabbed her Scar H from underneath her seat and cocked it. "Yes, sir.."

The convoys keep moving along the hils. As they drive through the bottom of the hills, Pvt. Ramirez, who is in the humvee with Foley and Dunn felt something wrong.

"This is so wrong," said Ramirez, also via radio to Bravo 2-7.

"Why is that?" asked Dunn.

"It's too quiet," replied Ramirez.

"Bravo 2-7 Actual, i think we just stepped into a trap, over," said Foley to Dolker via radio.

"Copy that, Sarge," replied Dolker. "If we got ambushed, is there any possible reinforcements that can help us?"

"Yes sir, reinforcements from the Second Platoon and a couple of tanks from our COP," replied Foley.

"Good thing, i hope they didn't bring that tank from the Second World War," said Dolker, making everyone chuckled via radio.

When they keep driving, Twilight suddenly noticed something on the ground ahead of them, 20 meters away. There's something coming out from the ground. After the lead humvee drove 10 meters, Twilight quickly recognized that it's an IED ahead of them.

"IED!" shouted Twilight. But, it was to late to stop the humvee from keep driving forward until it walked on the IED.

The lead humvee blown up and flew in the air about 2 feet. The IED blew the front tires and the humvee's hood and engine, fortunately there were not any fires on the humvee so the humvee won't explode into pieces. After the humvee flew in the air, it hits the ground and rolled 3 times before the humvee stopped rolling in vertical position with the 50 cal. side facing to the convoys behind them and the tires side facing the direction of the way they are heading and the hills. The front side facing towards the south and the back side facing the north.

"STOP THE CAR!" shouted Sgt. Foley via radio for they were startled by the explosion up ahead. "Everyone get out from the convoy, NOW!"

After all soldiers already out from the convoys, Dunn and Ramirez quickly ran at the blown up humvee in the front of the convoys. They quickly check everyone inside the humvee through the windshield on the front side of the humvee. Everyone inside the humvee are alive, but a little knocked out. Everyone inside the humvee slowly regain their consciousness.

"Uh, ????, what happen?" asked Dolker to everyone inside the blown up humvee. Everyone in the humvee were stuck in their seats due to they buckled themselves to the seat.

"Ah, that's hurt," said Twilight, already gathered her awareness. "Goddamnit..."

"Hold on, we get you out from there," said Dunn, as he tried to looked at them through the windshield with Ramirez before he turned around the soldiers near the convoy. "Oi! Someone give us a hammer!"

After Dunn, got the hammer from those soldiers, he breaks the windshield with it and get Twilight, Dolker, Jeremy, and Rendor out from their seats and the humvee. Gladly, they are okay after being blown up by an IED.

"Damn IEDs, we can't see 'em coming," said Jeremy in angry.

"Well, it was too late to avoid that," said Twilight.

The rest of the Bravo 2-7 squad ran at them in worried.

"You guys alright?" asked Laner in worried after reaching them.

"Yeah, didn't expect we still in one piece," said Rendor, relieved that they survive the blast.

"Sarge, they all alive, Sarge," said Pvt. Ramirez to Sgt. Foley via radio.

"Good thing, let's keep-" said Foley until his speech interrupted by sudden gunfire out of nowhere.

"Get down!" shouted the soldier from the First Platoon in panicked and quickly ran into cover behind the rocks next to the convoys.

the whole squad of Bravo 2-7, along with Dunn and Ramirez take cover behind the flipped humvee on their current position. The First Platoon with the rest of the squad of Hunter 2-1 take cover behind some convoys and the rocks in between the road. The 2 Stryker APCs were searching for targets around them, finding possible locations from the incoming gunshot. While the soldiers near the armored trucks take cover and use their machine guns to shoot the enemy blindly to the hills on the north and south. Twilight quickly spotted the enemies on the south, they were on the hills hiding behind some rocks.

"Stryker 1-1, enemies on the south side of the flipped vehicle, on the hills!" said Twilight to the Stryker APC operator via radio. "They are hiding behind the rocks!"

"Roger that, firing into the enemy position, over," replied the APC operator via radio. The operator then turned the main turret of the APC towards the enemy position and shoot them in burst. After those militias killed by the APC, there were a lot more militias incoming from the south, the north, and the east.

"Shit, we got a lot more incoming!" said Pvt. Mccord via radio, as he shoots down the enemies around the hills on the north and south.

"It's like we're facing 50 and more motherfuckers!" shouted Foley, pissed off as he shoots back at the enemies that are shooting at the allies blindly.

"Hit them back!" shouted Dolker, ordering his men to kill them as fast as possible.

"Enemies on the west side!" shouted the soldier near the armored trucks. Soon they are surrounded by enemy militias.

"Zendel, call in the reinforcements, NOW!" shouted Twilight as she shoots back at the enemy.

"I'm on it, Corporal!" said Zendel to Twilight.

As Zendel unload his radio off his back, the soldiers starting to get casualties. 3 of the soldiers from the First Platoon got shot and died. As the situation getting more intense They dispatched those enemies quickly and they had to throw some grenades on them as the APCs shooting them down with the main turret and the rocket turret. After Zendel unload the radio and adjusted it, he called the reinforcements.

"Baker 6, this is Bravo 2-7, we have been surrounded by enemy militias more than 50 and attacking in force! We're trapped here and starting to receive casualties, requesting additional support, over!" shouted Zendel through the bag radio.

"Roger that, we're on our way to your position, ETA 5 minutes, over," said radio operator of Alpha 5 via radio.

"Copy that, hurry up! We won't last long out here, over!"

"Copy, we do our best," replied Alpha 5 radio operator before Zendel closed the radio.

"Guys, reinforcements on the way! They'll be coming in 5 minutes tops!" shouted Zendel also via radio.

"Fuck!" said the First Platoon Leader via radio as he dodge the incoming bullets by hiding behind the rocks. "We don't have 5 minutes for this shit!"

"We need to hold them off as long as possible!" exclaimed Dunn via radio as he shoots a hostile in the head.

1 minute have passed, they have lost 6 soldiers, 2 of them got shot in the head, while the other 4 shot in front and back of their bodies.

"Fucking hell, we lost some man out there!" said Mccord, worried and panicked.

"40 Mike-Mike out!" shouted Ramirez, implying he is using grenade launcher underneath his M4. He blown 12 enemies with 2 grenades.

2 minutes have passed, they have 2 minutes left until reinforcements arrive. The situation is getting much worse, because they started to send in the MG technicals and RPGs. They have lost 2 humvees due to the RPG blast and lost 4 four men, including one of Foley's men.

"Shit, i just lost one of my men!" said Foley via radio, angry. "Kill those RPG shooters!"

As they relentlessly shoot back the incoming enemy, they began to get outnumbered. Foley lost one of his men again, Mccord had to jumped out from the humvee to avoid to get hit by an RPG, one of the APC has destroyed by 5 shots of RPG, the First Platoon has suffered the casualties of 28 man. From there they had to retreat to the west. Fortunately, the west side of them is clear and there's no more incoming enemies from that side.

"Everyone retreat! NOW!" ordered Lt. Dolker as he shoots the enemies from behind the destroyed humvee. "I'll hold them off."

"No, sir!" said Twilight disobeyed his order. "I stay here with you!"

"Corporal, get out of here!" ordered Dolker, angry. "I said get out from here!"

"Twilight, come on!" said Rendor as he and Laner grabbed her and pulled her away from Dolker. "We need to get out from here!"

After they both pulled Twilight behind another destroyed humvee 10 meters away from Dolker, Twilight then shoots back at the hostiles whilst watch Dolker holds his position, fending them off to save the First Platoon, Foley's squad, and his own. Zendel, Yorker, and Jeremy had to support them with the M249 machine gun from the armored truck with Foley, Dunn, and Ramirez supporting them with explosives.

Twilighy took another last sight of Dolker, then everything starting to slow down around her until, Dolker has been shot by the hostiles. He has been shot a lot of times right in the chest and his stomach, his kevlar vest can't save his life now. He then fell back to the ground and his helmet has been detached from his head and thrown away. He was bleeding.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" shouted Twilight, she don't want to let him die.

She has gone in rage. She then ran out from her cover as Rendor failed to hold her from running back at the deadly firing range. While she was on the run, she quickly took a SAW machine gun that was left on the ground quickly. And then, in rage, she starts to shoots her machine gun at her enemies as she holds her position near Lt. Dolker. She screamed in rage as she fires her machine gun from the hip, and eventually she had already killed at least 50 enemies, either on technicals or not, only with 30 bullets.

She keeps screaming and firing at the enemies with somehow a very great accuracy. The talibans has receive very extreme casualties, they had lost over than 100 man due to the firing of a machine gun from Twilight. She keeps screaming and firing until, she ran out of ammo. She had killed at least 375 hostiles from 1 magazine of the machine gun. 4 of the hostiles has lost their legs and arms. While Twilight got shot twice in the chest and she bled pretty little.

The Talibans starting to grew fear, after seeing a soldier has killed 375 of their man with only one mag of her machine gun. The Talibans then just keep shooting at her, but this time their accuracy starting to get worse because of their morale is low. Twilight changed her weapon to Dolker's G36 and she keep shooting at them. While shooting at them, suddenly, the Talibans has sent in a tank into the battlefield. The Talibans morale has raised up, but not for long. The allied reinforcements have arrived. There were Second Platoon along with two tanks. The tanks are M1 Abrams and M4 Sherman.

"Look out a tank!" shouted Ramirez at the Second Platoon and the tanks.

The Talibans tank have shot the M4 Sherman with its main gun and 3 of RPG shooters have shot the M4 Sherman again. Twilight then stopped firing and looked back at the M4 Sherman tank. Surprisingly, the Sherman tank was still in one piece, and not even a single dent was left on the armor plate of the tank.

"Sorry, dumbasses, we just upgrade our armor plates with vibranium and steel!" said the tank operator of the Sherman tank before he proceeds to destroy the enemy tank.

The Sherman has destroyed the enemy tank only with one shot. the tanks main turret has been thrown, until it fell on top of 5 talibans and crushing them. After the enemy tank destroyed, the Talibans gone scared off and retreating with haste. As the enemy retreat, the Allies firing at them with full firepower. Twilight continued firing at them after gladly seeing the Sherman tank is still okay. She screamed with fierce at the enemies as she shoots with the G36 until the enemy had no dare to shoot her back. The Talibans have retreated and fended of as the Allies ceased their fire upon their retreat.

"How the hell that damned tank is still okay?!" asked Sgt. Foley in a shout and confused.

"It was Twilight's idea to upgrade our armor with vibranium," replied the tank operator of M4 Sherman.

"Where the hell they got that kind of metal?" asked Ramirez to Dunn. "I though that metal were only used by Captain America."

"I don't know," replied Dunn, raised his shoulder as he looks at him.

The reinforcements along with the surviving two squads and the First Platoon came forward to Twilight. They saw Twilight was still aiming her gun at direction to the east near Dolker that still lay down on the ground, wounded and bleeding. Twilight then lower Dolker's G36 then dropped it, she then crouched and looked at Dolker quickly as she holds his wound as his blood coming out a lot from his wound. Everyone suddenly came to them as Sgt. Foley ordered a runner to get the medic here.

"Hold on, Dolker!" said Twilight, she is nearly cried. "You gotta be okay!"

"I... said that a lot to soldiers," said Lt. Dolker, lifting his head for awhile before his head fall back to the ground in pain.

The whole of Twilight's squad then assist her to keep Dolker alive. "Stay awake, just stay awake, MEDIC!"

The medic quickly came to them and then checked on Dolker's condition. "Hold on, sir, i'm going to patch you up."

Dolker then grabbed Twilight's armed and he looked at her eyes. "I don't think i'm going to make it."

"No, no, you will be alive!" said Twilight, going to cry.

"I did... that, to make.. sure... my squad is... okay," said Dolker, as he coughed when he saying it.

"No..." Twilight felt her heart tore apart when she is about to lose him.

"Twi,.... 'Of... Their... Own.. Accord'..." said Dolker, waiting for her answer as he struggle to get some breath.

"'Rangers Lead The Way,'" replied Twilight as she holds his hand and cried.

Dolker smiled, but then, he blow out his last breath. He has died, in the middle of the battlefield.

"No, no, Lt, Dolker, Dolkeer!" cried Twilight very loud, her tears drastically pour out from her eyes and fell into Dolker's soulless body. She keep hitting his chest to bring him back alive, but it was useless.

"Twilight, Twilight!," shouted Rendor as he holds her shoulders and arms and then bring her stand up as Jeremy and Yorker assisted him to hold her.

"Twilight, look at me," said Rendor after he, Jeremy and Yorker able to hold Twilight. "He's dead, alright? He's dead, we can't save him."

Twilight then look away from and looked towards Dolker in deep sorrow as she cry, as the medic shook his head at the soldiers implying that he's gone.

"Hey," called Rendor, in soft tone, Twilight then looked at him in shaken. "We're sorry."

Rendor, Jeremy and Yorker then let her go. Twilight then looked around her, seeing that her comrades have died in the battle. The Rangers have casualties of 33 man killed, which including the three operators inside the APC and they lost 2 Humvees, 1 armored truck, and 1 APC. Twilight then kneel, and looked down towards the ground. She grabbed a handful of sand from the ground and hold it in front of her chest for she looked at it for awhile before she dropped the sand and looked towards the hills ahead of them.

1 hour later, everyone returned to the COP after they evacuated the bodies of the fallen back to the base, picked up by the Second Platoon. While they were still on the way, Sgt. Foley, Cpl. Dunn, Pvt. Ramirez, and Pvt. Mccord were frowned and sad after what happen. Ramirez was looking out the window, while Foley still driving and looked at Ramirez for awhile. As the other two in the back were looking down at the floor of the humvee in silent. Everyone was silent in that humvee.

Twilight and her squad were inside a surviving armored truck. Twilight seat at the front with Rendor drove the car while the four of them took their seat in the back of the truck. Rendor was felt sad and despair about their loss. Laner and Yorker were mad after their loss as they inspect their weapon and refill their magazines. Jeremy felt sad and tired after the battle until he decides to sleep at the corner of the seat. While Yorker drowned in sorrow, as he holds his dog tag around his neck and rub it with his fingers. But, for Twilight, she's very sad, she cried, and she's in heavy rage.

Twilight suddenly hit the dashboard of the truck with her fist until she broke one of the truck's compartment. Her brothers were startled except for Jeremy, for suddenly heard a bashing sound. Rendor looked at Twilight as he drive while the three back there looking towards the front seat. Twilight put her fist on her thigh as her mouth showing her angry teeth. She then closed her mouth and lean back to the seat and shook her head as she still crying. The three in the back then look away from the front seat to continue on what are they doing while Rendor then look away from her and keep an eye on the road.

"Can this always be happening?" asked Twilight, slowly and in low voice.

Rendor heard the question, he let out a sigh before answering. "yeah."

They all have returned to the COP. During in the evening, around 1900 hours, Twilight was sitting near the cliff where there is a placement for a machine gun or a sniper rifle on the sandbag. She looking towards the beauty of the night horizon in the sky. As she looking towards it, she think of nothing but Dolker and those who died as her tears keep pouring from her eyes. Dolker and those soldiers weren't deserve to die like that. Twilight has one thing to do to fulfill her promise.

"They will fucking pay for what they've done!"

Author's Notes:

I nearly cried writing this chapter.

Chapter 7 - Rage

In the next morning, Twilight didn't come out from her room, even if her friends and brothers are waiting for her in the break room. They though she's still very upset about the mission yesterday. Nor anyone dared to enter her room. Not even a men from Bravo 2-7, Hunter 2-1, or even any men in the COP. They didn't dare since her deadly rage that made 375 Talibans and above killed by her yesterday.

"She's not getting out from that room," said Ramirez as he turns his head around at them.

"Oh, come on, she will," protested Laner, confidently.

"You do know we had to wait 1 hour for her to come out, right?" asked Dunn at him as Dunn looked at Laner's face.

"Ain't that great?" asked Jeremy. "I mean, she's still a young girl."

"I guess what we're doing here just making her felt worse," said Zendel.

"Hfff, i shouldn't let her join the Army," said Sgt. Foley, felt guilt.

"And it's too late to do that," said Yorker.

"You know what? I go check on her," said Rendor, he walked away from them and headed to Twilight's room.

Rendor then reached Twilight's room. Before he entered, he called her.

"Twilight, this is Rendor, may i come in?" asked Rendor through her door.

She didn't replied his question, Rendor then decided to enter her room with a little hesitation. When he entered, he saw Twilight still standing there near the desk in front of her. She was seems so sleepy, he can see it from her sleepy eyes, he guessed that she didn't get any sleep last night. She was still working on something on the desk, she was still making some incendiaries bullets and weapon modifications for herself, he thinks. And she has make some sort of Exo-shield that she able to replicate from Call Of Duty Advanced Warfare. And it seems she recently repaired an air combat drone, called MQ-27 Dragonfire, armed with machine gun and rocket launcher.

"Where did you get that drone?" asked Rendor to Twilight as he looked at the drone she left on the other table.

"From Briggs, that Sherman operator, he gave me what's left of it," replied Twilight. "I have fixed it until it's already combat operational."

"Hmm, impressive..." complemented Rendor, before he turned around and walked towards Twilight slowly. "You're okay?"

She didn't reply his question. Rendor then walked and stand next to Twilight. Seeing that Twilight keep minding her own business, Rendor then grabbed and hold her hand to stop on what she doing. Twilight then turned her head and looked towards Rendor's face in silent.

"Twilight, you better get some rest," said Rendor in very soft tone. "You are very tired, i don't want you to get fainted out there."

Twilight then give away her sight towards the wooden wall in front of her and Rendor released her hand. "Sorry, i just... i'm so devastated."

"It's alright," said Rendor. "i know how it feel."

Twilight then stay silent for a moment. She then removed her hands from on the table and stand up straight.

"i'm going to get some sleep," said Twilight, she then moved away from the table and then lay down on her bed as Rendor watched her going to sleep.

After she slept, Rendor then exits her room and return to the break room. Everyone in the break room stay silent until Rendor came up. Everyone stands up from their seat and looked at Rendor. Rendor then folded his arms while the rest waiting for his answer.

"So?" asked Foley. "How's it go?"

"She... didn't get any sleep last night," replied Rendor. "Well, she sleeps just now."

"huh, what did she do last night?" asked Laner.

"Fixing a combat drone, making some incendiaries ammo and weapon modifications, for herself," replied Rendor. "I think."

Ramirez then have a though on what she's doing for. "She's up to something."

"What do you mean?" asked Briggs, who is one of the Sherman tank operator. "She seems not up to something bad."

"She's, well..." said Ramirez, he then let out a sigh before continue talking. "She wanted revenge."

Everyone was looking at Ramirez. But, then for a moment, everyone shows their faces of agreements towards Ramirez's opinion. But then, Rendor protested.

"There's no way she would dare to do that," protested Rendor as he shooks his head.

"Then tell me, why she fixed the drone, make weapon modifications, and make incendiaries bullets for?" asked Ramirez. "She doesn't have to do a lot of that." Rendor then think about it but then he quickly agreed with him.

"I guess you're right," said Rendor. "But, no way she would able to handle that by herself, she's still a girl."

"I think she able to do that," said a soldier of the COP, who is next to Sgt. Foley. "She killed 375 terrorist with a single mag of M249 SAW yesterday, even if it only has 200 bullets."

"Now we only have one question left," said Yorker, everyone was surprised.

"What question?" asked Jeremy as he raised his both eyebrow.

Rendor thinks awhile then he said the question that Yorker is going to say. "Who's her target?"

Everyone then stay silent for the past 1 minute as they think. Everyone then realize who is she targeting. Everyone then looked in each other in no doubt except for Cpl. Dunn

"No, there's no way she is going to get that bastard!" exclaimed Dunn as he shooks his head while looking towards his left and front.

"I know," said Rendor. "But the Red Hand, Mohud Syahrar, is truly her real target."

After the conversation in the break room, around 1000 hours, squad Hunter 2-1 and Bravo 2-7 were tasked for routine patrol. Only this time they patrol without Twilight claiming that she is in very tired condition and needed to get some rest. Now, their patrol said to be done until the evening around 1930 hours. The soldiers in the COP were told to keep an eye on Twilight if she wakes up. They had to make sure that Twilight didn't disappear from the COP for her revenge.

It was evening, or night as you recall, it was 1900 hours. Twilight has woke up, she then quickly packed up her stuff she needed in the backpack, along with the combat drone she fixed recently. After she get all the equipment she need, she then quickly get outside from the barracks. Oddly, the soldiers around the COP didn't see her, either because they hardly seen anything in the dark or their attention have been distracted to somewhere, though the COP had electrical problems on some places like around the barracks and near the jail where the Red Hand's accomplice was locked up. She eventually reached the jail without getting hold up by any soldiers in the COP.

The accomplice, Blaffir Myaksah was surprised until he stands up from his seat inside his jail. Twilight quickly walked to the jail door he's in and kicked it, the jail door broke and opened.

"I told you my men will kill you," said Blaffir in confindence as he moved his head pointing at her. "You just don't listen to me, you can go ahead and bring me to that black man, what was his name? Foley, yeah Foley, you can bring me to him."

Twilight stay silent as she stands in front of him and give a rage look as she stares at him. "He's not here."

"What?" asked Blaffir in surprised as he looked at her.

But then, he saw her hand is on her pistol holster. Blaffir then realize how's the situation would be.

"No, you wouldn't dare to do that aren't you?" asked Blaffir, not believing if that's what going to happen.

"Wrong," replied Twilight, as she quickly drew her M9 pistol and shot his leg, the gunshot surprising everyone in the COP as they looked for the source of the sound.

While Blaffir groans in pain as he holds his wound on his leg, he then looked at her in a little afraid. "Have you gone mad?"

Twilight ignored his question and she keeps aiming her gun at him as she asked. "Where's Mohud Syahrar?" she asked in cold tone.

"I won't tell you," replied Blaffir in defensive word.

Twilight then shot him again, this time she shot him in the stomach. Blaffir screamed for 1 second and then holds his wound in the stomach with only one hand. The soldiers were surprised to hear the gunshot again, they still can't find the source but it sounds were like it was fired inside the COP.

"Dolker died because of you!" shouted Twilight in rage.

Blaffir was already afraid but he still resist. "You know it was a trap but you still want to go there."

Twilight shot him again in the right shoulder. This time, Briggs, who was still in the COP knows where the sounds come from.

"Guys, it's from the jail!" shouted Briggs. "Everyone to the jail now!"

After they reached the jail, they saw her aiming her gun at Blaffir. It was a very intense situation. Briggs and the soldiers can do nothing but to watched her killing the prisoner and keep their distance from Twilight. As they watched, Twilight then pushed Blaffir to the wall behind him with her arm striking his throat hard. She then putted the firing end of the gun on his forehead as she holds him at the wall.

Blaffir was struggle to get some air because Twilight holding him with her arm locking his throat. As he struggle by grabbing and try to push her arm off from his throat, she then hit his throat with her arm to the wall to hold him as she putted the gun on his forehead.

"Listen here, motherfucker. You're dealing with a wrong person here. You know my friends died out there, but you didn't know that i killed more than 300 of your man by my own goddamn hand! Even if they tried to kill me i'm still fucking alive! And now they just killed my brothers out there, and i won't stop until i found that bastard who did this! And i will fucking kill him and his man with no fucking problem! They will fucking pay for that!" said Twilight madly.

She pauses for moment to calm herself down before continue talking.

"You have five seconds to talk," said Twilight, threatening to kill him.

Blaffir quickly panicked, Twilight then quickly pushed his throat and keep pushing him while she's counting.

"5!" shouted Twilight, counting.

"Twilight, you don't have to do this!" shouted Briggs, trying to convince her.

"4!" shouted Twilight, ignoring what Briggs said. "3!"

"Twilight, stop!" shouted Briggs, his words can't be any use to stop her.

"2!" shouted Twilight, her finger is going for the trigger.

Blaffir is very afraid of she's going to kill him, he don't have time to free himself.

"1!" counted Twilight, which is the last count.

"TWILIGHT, DON"T!" shouted Briggs and two other soldiers.

When Twilight already puts her finger on trigger, at last, Blaffir has gave up.

"Alright! Alright! I'll tell you, i'll tell you, just don't kill me, please!" shouted Blaffir quickly, gave up defending himself.

Twilight then moved her finger away from the trigger but she's still holding him. "WHERE THE FUCK IS HE?" shouted her at him.

"Look, i truly don't where he is, but, i can tell you this," said Blaffir quickly. "There's a man who knows his location, his name is Farikh Sutranda. He's in Jaldak, he has 3 birth brothers there. He usually wears white and red robe at night."

"Good," said Twilight, she then let him go from her grasp.

Blaffir then quickly fell and kneel, he then take a huge breath quickly because he nearly lost all air. Twilight then put her pistol in her holster, she counted there are 12 bullets left in the M9 pistol. Twilight then fixes her glasses before she turned around and head outside the jail. The soldiers who were on her way quickly back off from her, including Briggs. When she is heading to a humvee, some soldiers trying to hold her from getting to the humvee but she able to get past them. She then entered inside the humvee and turn the car on. She quickly gassed the car and ran out from the COP.

Twilight had no feelings about what happen back there, only rage and hatred that spreaded in her mind. As she drive, she looked back at the equipment she brought for her personal trouble. Combat drone, grenades, Scar H, Dolker's G36, dual G18, weapons attachment, and an exo-shield on her arm. She then looked away from the equipment and keep an eye on the road to reach Jaldak.

Squad Bravo 2-7 and Hunter 2-1 has returned to COP. After they get out from the humvees, The squads saw the soldiers were look nervous. Foley and Rendor knew what's going on.

"You let her loose?!" exclaimed Sgt. Foley in shocked.

"We tried to stop her but she able to get past us," said Briggs quickly. "She also injured the prisoner only to make him talk out about the Red Hand's location."

"Do you know where she heading?" asked Rendor quickly.

"Did mention about Jaldak, but that's not his location, there's another men who knows his location in Jaldak," said the soldier who was behind Briggs.

"Shit, we don't have time to find the person who knows the Red Hand's location," said Foley madly. "If she found the men who knows his location that means we don't have the only one who knows his location or Twilight's whereabout."

"We better scan this whole area, fast," said Dunn, giving his suggestion to Foley.

"Yeah," said Foley, agreed with Dunn. "you heard the Corporal, let's find her!"

Twilight has reached a town called Jaldak. She parked the car right at the entrance of the town and find Farikh Sutranda. Her appearance as a soldier in Jaldak has made the civilians scared of her and back off from her. When she keeps moving forward, she found him. Farikh was talking with his other 3 brothers, they all have AKs weapon. After they four saw the female soldier coming at them, they draw their weapons and quickly aim at her. But Twilight able to quickly shot their arms with her M9 pistol to drop their weapons and shot their leg to paralyzed them, except for Farikh.

The three brothers can't do anything but to stay lay down on the ground. The three expected to get killed by her, but she didn't kill them. Farikh, he got shot twice in the arm and the shoulder, he looked at the soldier walking towards him in agitated. Farikh walked back until he hits a wall behind him. He had nowhere to go.

When Twilight is already close to him and aiming her gun at him, he closed his eyes to be ready to get shot, but she didn't shot him either. They both stand there in silent while Farikh's brother watched them, expecting for what happen to him next.

"Farikh," called Twilight, cold tone. "I'm not here to kill you."

Farikh's brothers didn't understand what did she said, but Farikh understand english well.

"What?" Farikh then open his eyes and looked towards her. "Why didn't you kill me, or brothers?"

"I'm here for Mohud Syahrar," replied Twilight.

"No, you won't get him from me," said Farikh.

"Blaffir said you're the only one who knew his location," said Twilight, giving proof.

"I rather die than telling you where he is," said Farikh, resisted.

Twilight then lower her M9 pistol, the pistol did only have one bullet left. Eleven bullets were used to bring them down alive. Farikh then confused on why did she lower her gun instead of killing him. Her angry expression turned to a sad one.

"I'm not here to kill your family," she said. "I'm here to find the bastard who killed my brother, and my friends of what i call family."

Farikh was surprised to hear that.

"I'm not that kind of person," added Twilight. "But, if you really don't want me to find him."

She then give him her pistol. Farikh quickly aimed his pistol at her.

"Go ahead, kill me."

Twilight closed her eyes, ready to take a bullet to the head. Farikh is ready to pull the trigger. But then, he asked himself.

"How did she know my family, which is my brothers? He taught in his heart.

Farikh then understand why she didn't kill them. What she's been through is so personal. And she didn't sent by the goverment to find him. She only come to fulfill her promise to her brothers and friends who had fallen in battle. She is very different from her. He then have another question in his mind, which he has to asked to her by himself.

"You're the one, who killed hundreds of the talibans back in Jandad Kalay?"

"Yes, but it was rage what made me kill them a lot," said Twilight. "They killed the only most beloved thing i know, which is a brother who guide me the way to the right."

Farikh though for a while about it. But then he decides not to kill her. He then lower the pistol. He understands her feeling.

"You and i are not different," said Farikh. "It seems we both ever gone through the same thing."

Twilight then open her eyes and looked at him.

"I will take you to him," said Farikh. "Your problem is nothing like what the goverment had."

"Thank you," said Twilight.

"One more question," said Farikh.

"Yes?" she asked.

"Is there other reason why you didn't kill us?"

"Sometime's, you need to show mercy on your enemy."

Farikh agreed with her, he then looked back to his brothers behind her. He gave back her gun and walked towards his brothers who are wounded. He then spoke to his brothers in pashto language about her. After awhile, Farikh and Twilight patch them up back to their feet. Twilight then looked at them in silent as those brothers and Farikh stares at her.

"Did you bring a car?" asked Farikh.

Twilight lead him to the humvee, as Farikh's brothers watch them go in disbelieve that Farikh will lead her to Mohud Syahrar. Farikh drove the car while Twilight sat down next to him. She putted the bag full of equipment on the seat to underneath it. She then open her bag and began to prepare herself.

Farikh keep driving the car, and it seems he is taking a road towards a city called Spin Buldak. Farikh is looking at Twilight as he drive. He sees that Twilight is assembling a bayonet on the end of the Scar H and attached what is seems to be a small flamethrower underneath its gun barrel. She then took an exo-shield and attached it on her left arm. She then load every weapon she had on stock with incendiaries ammos. She then putted her Scar H on top of her thighs, dual G18 on holsters on the waist, M9 on her holster of the chest, and G36 in the backpack. Farikh then looked away from her and looked at the road ahead.

"What's your name?" he asked.

"Twilight," she replied. "Twilight Sparkle."

"You're long way from home, young lady."

"I know."

Farikh nodded, he then asked. "Why did you join the military?"

"I'm looking for adventure."

Farikh was surprised as he looked at her for awhile. "This is no place for adventure to be honest, this is a place of conflicts, kill or be killed."

"I know, but this is also a place of relieved."

"What do you mean, 'relieved'?"

"The view nature of Afghanistan, also the people all around us that believe that everything we bring here like, a pen for example, is looks like a gift for them."

Farikh then chuckled, but it was true if something like that happened. After they silent for awhile, Farikh then starts to tell a story to her.

"It was 2 months ago, i was in Helmand Province, in a place called Shorawak. I was heading there to find my parents at their home. When i reached there, there was a big fight between the Talibans and those Americans. My parents house was in the middle of the battlefield. I rushed to get there as those Talibans covered my back and i shoot back at the Americans with my AK. When i nearly reached the house, the house suddenly blown up and i was thrown away from there. When i woke up, i see that my parents died, killed by the Americans with their tank. I was very mad back there and i screamed. I ran to cover and quickly take the RPG on the ground. And then i ran out in the open with haste. The Americans have two tanks back there. I aimed at the tank and take the shot. I blown up a tank with one shot, right at the firing tube. I shot another one with it and the tank broke down. The Americans then fled away from the battle, for their only support are destroyed. After the battle, i just standing in tears as i drop the weapon in my hand to the ground. The Talibans cheered for victory except me, and my brothers there for we lose what we care and we love about. i ran off to Kandahar with my only family, which is my brothers. To find a safe place for us. I regret that i failed to save them, i pray for my parents all day, in or not in battle."

Twilight felt sad hearing his story, she nearly cried. "I'm sorry."

Farikh just silent, he shooks his head and then he keep an eye on the road. They both then silent on the way there.

On the other hand, squad Bravo 2-7 and squad Hunter 2-1 were scanning the area to a place called Jaldak, but no evidence of her whereabouts. They had to asked help from the soldiers of FOB Lagman to find her. Colonel Marshall was there in the FOB. After Colonel Marshall heard what's going on. They discuss about it. After 10 minutes of discussion, Colonel Marshall, Foley, and Rendor were resting near the gate entrance.

"We can't continue our search at night," said Colonel. "It's too dangerous."

"Damn, she is nowhere to be found!" complained Foley in mad.

"I know, but we can't stop now, we have to find her," said Rendor, saying it to hold Foley's spirit. "She's our sister-in-arms."

"Sorry, but we have to continue our search in the next morning," said Colonel.

"God, please keep her alive," prayed Foley, worried about her.

Chapter 8 - Ash To Dust

Author's Notes:

Sorry if it took long to write the next chapter, i got semester exams to deal with and it annoys my job to writing this one.

Farikh and Twilight has drove on to the north side of A'zamza'i village, the north of Spin Buldak city. As they drive, they looked around them if there's somethings up. Twilight was writing something on her journal, while Farikh was watching the road and take a quick look at Twilight as he drive. Twilight then put her journal under her seat.

"Where is his hideout?" asked Twilight.

"It should be around here, soon enough," replied Farikh.

After 5 minutes, the enemy hideout soon starting to appear ahead of them. They parked the humvee 50 meters away from the hideout, parked behind pile of sands to hide the humvee. Farikh and Twilight get out from the car and take a glance at the enemy hideout.

"It's large," said Twilight, amazed by the size of the hideout.

"Yes, it's size like one of those military base around here," said Farikh as he looked at the hideout for awhile and looked at Twilight. "You sure you want to do this alone?"

Twilight then looked at Farikh. "Yeah," she then cocked her Scar and return to the humvee to get her backpack and equipment.

After she get all of her equipment, she then walked calmly towards the entrance of the hideout that was heavily guarded with machine guns, RPGs, and snipers in the outpost on the gate. The hostiles at the on top of the hideout gate entrance didn't notice her presence, the snipers didn't even notice her since they all not watching the area with their scopes, instead they were talking with the other Talibans. Twilight release the Scar hanging on her shoulder and pulled out a LAW rocket launcher from her back. She then crouched while aiming at the gate with the rocket launcher, the distance between Twilight and the gate is 25 meters. While she's aiming, she noticed that the Talibans made one deadly mistake, they leave a truck full of munitions and explosions at the gate. She then aimed the launcher at the truck.

One of the Talibans sniper on the gate quickly noticed something after he looked right, looking away from his friend he's talking with. He then walked closer to the small wall and looked over it with his eyes squinted. Immediately he back off from the wall with shocked for what he saw.

" راتلونکی راکټ !" He shouted to his comrades.

Twilight then shot at the truck and dropped the launcher. After the rocket hit, the truck blew up and it destroyed the gate. The Talibans who were on top of the gate were fell down and died, crushed by piles of rocks of the gate. The Talibans who were underneath the outpost of the gate were flown in the air and some of them got burned by the explosion and died. The whole enemy base was alerted by a surprising explosive attack. Mohud Syahrar was on the command center of the base on the second floor, the command center is far away from the gate, around 2 large field with parked vehicles and few tanks. He looked out to see what's going on on the gate. All the militias ran up and aimed their weapons at the blown up entrance covered with a lot of fog.

As they aimed, they saw one of their men who were almost killed by the explosion and almost got crushed rocks was walking out from the fog in the blown entrance with his AK on his hand. He walked towards the militia in shocked, but then he heard something coming up from behind, in the fog. He then turned quickly with his AK aiming at the fog. Then someone popped out from the fog and immediately stabbed the men's neck, he lost his chance to pull the trigger. The militias then surprised to see that coming and in amaze, they saw an American soldier stabbed the terrorist's neck with the bayonet on the Scar. It was Twilight, she stabbed him in the neck with her bayonet then she kicked him until he fell to the ground.

Both Twilight and the militias army were staring at each other in intense as the militias aiming their guns at her. The militias in nervous sees the men on the ground that was bleeding from his neck, eventually he died. Twilight stepped forward twice then she aimed her Scar at them, then her Dragonfire drone flew out from the fog and float next to her with its machine gun and rocket launcher armed. The militias were very ready to kill but they were a little nervous seeing her. Twilight's expression was mad, but also calm.

While Mohud looked at the lone soldier from far away, he take the megaphone and speaks through it.

"American, i see you have found me," said Mohud. "But, looks like you're on your own. What a terrible mistake you made."

As Twilight aim, her sight change course at Mohud.

"Who will help you to catch me? No one!" said Mohud, confidently. "You better drop your weapon, or you die!"

The Talibans slowly walked forward to pinned her. Making them have a good point blank range.

"I will count to five!"

At this point, she put her right hand on the flamethrower trigger underneath the Scar barrel.

"5!...4!...3!...2!..."

Twilight readied herself for battle.

"1!"

She then pulled the flamethrower trigger. The fire burst out from her rifle, making the militias suddenly panicked and try to back off from it. She wave her rifle to left and right as the flamethrower burns the militias. Most of the militias were burned, some of them burned until they fell to the ground and some off them scurried away as they burned but they still died anyways. The militias morale suddenly dropped down after seeing them burned alive to death, they quickly take cover behind some vehicles, sand bags, and walls in panicked. She then pointed the drone to the east side of the base to clear that sector, she will have no drone support for a short time.

"Allahuakbar!" Mohud cried through the megaphone in terror. "Shoot that American!"

Twilight quickly ran to the cover behind a jeep to the left. She ducked and the Talibans shoot her. As they fire, Twilight took a deep breath and hold her Scar before shooting them back. She then stand up and then aim and shoot at the firing Talibans. With her instinct kicked in, she quickly shot down 6 Talibans one by one as she aimed quickly at them. She then walked out from cover and she walked quickly towards them as she shoots them.

The militias that were taking cover behind sand bags have died, killed by her. She then picked her shots at the Talibans running at her as she is being attacked by the enemies on her 1 o'clock. The running Talibans are using their Scimitars to attack her. When those runners closing in, Twilight stopped shooting and then charged at the one of the charging Talibans with her rifle bayonet. She stabbed the militia's chest as she hold his scimitar above him, she then moved the militia's body to the left to block the other militia's attacking sword. As she blocks the sword, she quickly pulled her M9 sidearm with her left hand and aim it to the right passing above her right arm while her right hand still on the trigger of the Scar.

She then pulled both trigger on the Scar and on the M9. The Scar shot through the militia's body and eventually killed the other militia behind him and she shot 3 Talibans on the right with her M9, she did both in the same time. She pulled her Scar from the dead militia and advanced. When she advance, she was attacked by some hostiles 20 meters away from her. She shot them until she emptied the mag. When her eye is still on the trigger, she changed the mag by pressing the mag button to dropped the current mag from the Scar without touching it then attached another mag into it and cocked its.

She then continues to shoot them and scored some kills. When she walked near the crates, she got shot 3 times by the militias from the left until she fell down. After she fell to the ground she quickly pulled out her G18 and quickly shoots the enemies. After she killed them, she quickly stands up and pulled out another G18 from her waist, and take cover behind some crates. She quickly grabbed her Scar that was dropped on the ground and put it on her backpack as she ducked from the incoming gunfire. She then takes a quick look at her wound, she got shot 3 times and she bleed a little.

After that, she peek out the cover to see how's the situation. The militias are coming in closer to her around 20 to 30 man. She then quickly get down and take another deep breath. She quickly ran out from cover and ran to the right while shooting at them with dual G18. After some kills, she quickly slide on the ground and reached another cover. She then quickly reload both of her G18 and then popped out from cover and shot them quickly as she can.

Mohud was starting to panicked to see her killing his man on her own. Like a lone wolf come to kill the sheeps. Mohud quickly get inside the building and seek for safety. While Mohud is hiding in the building, Twilight already halfway through the field. When she is surrounded by the militias, she hold both G18 then she jumped and flip, whilst flip she quickly turned her body until she is spinning in the air. She shot her G18s while she is spinning in the air, making the militias from all directions died, killed by her spreading bullets.

After spinning, she then landed on the ground in kneel, her left hand touching the ground and her right hand is on her waist. She then lifted her head and looked forward, seeing the militias are coming she quickly stands up and reload her both G18 and shoot them back whiled advancing. After reaching next cover, she ducked down and holstered her current weapon, she then grabbed G36 from her back, which is belongs to Dolker who died in the battle. She then groaned in pain for a little due to the current wound had now.

"Goddammit," said Twilight in low voice and angry. "I'll gonna get 'em!"

She then turned her head to her left and cocked the G36. While under fire, she get out from cover and advance while shooting them back. There were some technicals ahead of her but she able to destroy by keep sending the grenade launcher at them, but she got shot twice when doing it by one of the machine gunners on the technical. She keeps moving through the last field, until there was a militia machine gunner about to shoot up ahead from the sandbags. The militia machine gunner then shoot straight at her until she got shot by him.

The machine gunner keep firing at her until the bullets shot through her 8 times. After she got shot 8 times she fell and kneel to the ground and the machine gunner stopped firing. The other militias then come to the location of where she is and aimed their weapons at her, along with a tank back there. Twilight still kneel, bled from her bullet wounds and blood pouring out from her mouth little by little and got a slight wound on her forehead and on her cheek. It's still unbelievable for the militias to see that she still alive, after being suffered by some fatal bullet wounds.

The officer of the militia then shouted at his man to get ready to kill her. Twilight then slowly stands up in pain while holding her wounds, holding the G36 on the right hand, and showing her angry grinding teeth as she looked at them. After the moments of silence, the militia officer about to give his man orders.

"چمتو دی !" shouted the officer as he raised his arm up in the air.

She then stopped holding her wound with her left hand and leave it hanging next to her waist. She then starting to glow her left hand with her magic.

"اور !" shouted the officer as he quickly move his arm from the air and pointed to Twilight.

The militias and the tank then fired their weapons after given the order from the officer. After their weapons fired, Twilight somehow sees the bullets, including a tank bullet flying at her very slowly. As she sees the bullets fly slowly towards her, she can heard her own heavy breath slowly. She is being calmed by the incoming gunfire. her sweat pouring down her forehead. And ignore the crack on her eyeglasses caused by the battle she's in.

She quickly lift her left hand and opened her palm in front of her. After that, all the bullets suddenly stopped flying at her, instead the bullets are all floating in the air motionless with glowing purple magic all around the bullets in front of her. The militias were very amazed to see that American soldier has a magic that they never seen before so they had to stop shooting since she stopped the bullets that going to hit her. Twilight used her magic to stopped those hundreds of bullets, but then the bullets starting to shake in the air like her magic trying to control those bullets. The militias see that until they all about to get afraid.

"You're dead," said Twilight, then she shout at them with rage and hatred. "YOU'RE SO FUCKING DEAD!"

She then forced her magic to force the bullets fly back to its sender. Hundreds of bullets flying back at them in fierce until a lot of militias killed by their bullets and a tank got destroyed by its own tank bullet, only the officer and a few survived the rainbullets. They were terrified seeing nearly all of them slaughtered. They then looked at Twilight, she is already enrage while she's bleeding badly.

Twilight then grasped her hand slowly with strength and use her magic to control all firearms weapons on the ground that was detached from the hand of the enemy who died. She flied all the weapons into air and aiming towards them, the additional backup of militias infantry did arrived but quickly scared on what sorcery they saw. She then quickly moved her left hand forward and screamed, using her magic to make all weapons to shoot at the militias. The militias then got shot a lot and some of them blown up by the RPGs that falls into Twilight's hand. Such massive power Twilight have making the militias to get torn apart and destroyed some buildings in the enemy base.

Looking from outside of the enemy base, Farikh was soon terrified and amazed to see that Twilight has made destructive attack in the base. He can see a lot of explosion at some buildings and smoke coming out from the base along with the massive sound of gunfire from the base. Then he saw purple light glowing inside the base, he realized that she use her sorcery to turned the tide.

" آه زما خدایه... ," said Farikh in fear as he watched the base about to get destroyed.

Twilight advanced and killed every single of them ahead with G36 while her magic controlling the weapons in the air to kill them. Her advanced making the militias to ran back and shoot at her quickly. Soon her drone has returned from the east side of the base and assist her to eliminate them. As she killing them, her drone move ahead and hitting them with its machine gun and rocket launcher. After efforts of slaughtering them, she eventually cleared out the fields and head inside the command center and try to reach Mohud on the second floor. Mohud did see all what she did out there, he did take a peek on the balcony and then ran off inside.

When Mohud knows that she has entered the building his in, he's panicked. He shouted relentlessly at his henchmen for knowing is there any way out of there. Unfortunately for him, he has no escape.

"هو نه..." said Mohud in despair.

Then, Mohud and his man heard the gunfire sound is closing in to the wide doors behind them. She's coming for him.

" هغه امریکایان ما وباسئ! " shouted Mohud, pointing at the doors.

Suddenly, the sounds were gone quiet, no gunfire did heard. Knowing that, Mohud quickly scampered off from inside the building into the balcony on the second floor that has no ladder. When the militias aiming their weapons at the doors, the doors opened. Twilight calmly walks in with her Scar in front of her and the drone beside her. Both militias and Twilight looked at each other, one with scared and one with rage. After Mohud ran to the balcony with one of his soldier, deadly gunfire started in the building until it stopped after 10 seconds.

Twilight walked out from the building and stopped on the balcony. She then looked right, looking at them. Mohud's men was about to shoot her, until suddenly he got shot 3 times in the chest by her drone. Mohud was all alone with that soldier, the wolf has cornered her prey and ready to kill it. Mohud quickly aimed his weapon at her but suddenly he has been disarmed by Twilight's drone by shooting at his arm. His weapon fell off from the second floor and he has no way to escape her.

She then took out her M9 from the holster on her chest and aimed it at him. Mohud back up in fear until his back hits the wall, no way out from here. She aimed her M9 at his head, she only had one bullet left in it, saving it to kill him. Mohud knows he will die, he closed his eyes to get ready to be killed. As she aims at his head, she is about to pull the trigger. But suddenly, she heard a voice from inside her head.

"Twilight, stop," said the voice.

Her eyes suddenly widen and her rage gone, she was surprised to recognized that was Dolker's voice.

"Stop, Twilight," said Dolker's voice. "This is not who you are."

Twilight then realized that she is already a monster, her angry expression turns to sorrow, she was silent for a moment. Nevertheless, she pulled the trigger and a loud gunshot was heard. Mohud startled quickly, thought he was shot, but he didn't. Mohud then open his eyes and found out that, Twilight missed the shot, when he turned around he found out that the bullet hit the wall next his head. In very nervous he quickly looked straight at Twilight as she lowered her gun and looked down to the ground. She then closed her eyes in regret and her eye brows were squinting, showing that she is mad at herself. She let him live, she had enough killing for today.

"I decided to spare you, Mohud..." said Twilight in cold tone. "Get out from here, before i change my mind..."

Mohud confused why did she spare him, but now he need to get to safety, to get away from her. Without any haste, he quickly ran off passed Twilight and ran down the building, even he sees weapon around him he don't want to take it and use it to kill her knowing her power is beyond what man can do. He just keep running to downstairs and then heading to the outside of the destroyed base. He was very terrified and feel horror when he sees all of his man were slaughtered. Bloods are everywhere from the dirt into the wall and vehicles. Some of the dead bodies lost their legs and hands and some of them were brutally shot down, leaving a lot of holes in their body. The buildings, vehicles, and tanks were devastated, everyone was dead.

He quickly ran off from there in sake of fear. He keep running passing the destroyed and keep running on the road non-stop. When Farikh sees Mohud in the distance he had to hide behind the pile of sands. Mohud just keep running on the road, didn't notice Farikh was on his left hiding behind some sand with the humvee. After Mohud is gone, Farikh then looked at the devastated base then quickly get in the humvee and try to bring it inside that base.

Twilight then open her eyes and turned around at the direction of the gate and walked forward. she then sit down on a crate that was left on the balcony and looked towards the surroundings of her. as she looked around, she cried and regret for what she done. She holds the wounds that she has suffered after the firefight, she know its fatal and maybe she won't survive. She then looked down and cried.

"What have i become?"

Chapter 9 - Died Then Alive

Farikh quickly drove the humvee through the gate and stopped in the middle of the field. When he steps out from the car, he can see what much damage that Twilight did to every enemy she met, he was felt disbelieve seeing it. Nevertheless, he need to call her to get her back to her allies.

"Twilight!" called Farikh. "Twilight, it's Farikh, where are you?"

"Right here," replied Twilight as she stepped out from inside the command center, soon Farikh saw that her condition is in fatal state.

When she walks toward him, she suddenly fell to the ground and try to get up with the help of her Scar H. Farikh quickly ran to her in worried, after he gets closer to her he checks her body. To his surprise, she's been shot 13 times, 8 bullets left their holes in her wounds.

"Hold on i pick you up," said Farikh in a hurry.

He then lifted her up and quickly put her in the humvee. When Farikh about to get to the driving wheel, Twilight quickly said something to him.

"Wait! my gun..." said Twilight as she coughed.

Farikh looked at her for awhile as he listen her then he quickly ran back to the spot where he did found Twilight. He then found her M9 pistol left laying on the ground, covered with her blood. He took the gun and ran back to the humvee and then entered the humvee as he then gives the gun to Twilight. He closed the car's door then drive out from the destroyed base. As Farikh drive to the nearest US outpost, he looked at Twilight trying to bandage her own wounds to hold the bleeding. She had to use 2 morphine shots to ease the pain.

As she tried to bandage herself around her body, blood bleeding from her mouth, forehead, and her cheek. Her hands were shaking uncontrollably and her breath were pacing fast. As she bandaged herself, she coughed twice and her blood spit out from her mouth and her blood are on the dashboard. She was very traumatized after the firefight back there, she had trouble to stay calm as she patched her wound. Farikh then use his right hand and hold her left shoulder, he trying to distract her attention so she can looked at him.

"Hey, hey, look at me," said Farikh, she then looked at him in panicked expression and she was breathing fast.

"Calm down, alright, calm down," said Farikh, her breathing then starts to slow down and her feelings slowly turns to calm. "Stay calm, Twilight, just stay calm, you're okay here."

After Twilight looked at his eyes and listening to him, he let go her shoulder and Twilight continues to patched herself up. She heals herself in calm, even if her hands are still shaking.

"I get you to the nearest US outpost," said Farikh as he drive.

Twilight then felt hesitant for a moment. "No," said Twilight as she shakes her head.

"What do you mean no?" asked Farikh in surprise.

Twilight silent for a moment before she speaks. "get me to COP Emerald, i'm not eager to go to the nearest outpost."

"Are you mad?! You won't survive!" exclaimed Farikh in surprise.

"Just get me there," said Twilight as she finished patching herself up and shakes her head. "Don't worry, i'll be fine."

For her struggle to hold her pain, she lay back to the seat to comfort herself as she holds her wound. She then coughed as her blood coming out from her mouth and cleaned it with her hand. Farikh looked at her with worry and discomfort, therefore he rushed the car quickly to that COP as fast as possible.

The night has passed to the next morning. The US soldiers still can't find Twilight's location since she covered and clean up her trails to her main target. Ssgt. Briggs, the tank commander was coincidentally positioned in a small town called Akhtarzi. They were there to asked if they see the soldier they keep looking for but they didn't gain a clue of where she gone, though some civilians said there was a humvee passed by in road A75 but they don't know where it gone. Ssgt. Briggs was sat down on his Sherman tank talking with his fellow man of his tank and other 3 soldiers with them.

"This gonna took a whole month to find her," complained Briggs in peeved.

"Do you think she found The Red Hand? Mohud?" asked a soldier.

"If she did, she supposed to be dead right now," replied one of Briggs tanker.

"Pfft, no way, though she killed 300 man more 2 days ago," said Briggs, chuckled. "She knows how to handle herself."

"You think so?" asked a soldier.

"You folks know she has magic," said Briggs. "She might using it as well if she wants to have a fight."

"Hey, she took your broken drone, right?" asked a tanker.

"Yeah, she might have a use for it, not me," replied Briggs. "Besides, i hate drones."

"Why so?" asked a soldier.

"The last time i used it, it hit my head hard and cut my hairs off until bald."

The soldiers and the tankers laughed for his reason of dislikes, it would be more funnier if they see it by themselves.

"Yeah, yeah, let's just get on with it," said Briggs, annoyed.

While they were talking, a soldier behind them was looking to their right. At a glance he saw a men keep running towards them, like in a hurry or panicked.

"Hey guys," said the soldier. "There's someone coming at us."

Everyone looked at the men who is running at them. When he gets closer to them, they quickly noticed that he had an AK hanging on his waist. After he reached them, in surprised they quickly aimed their weapons at him.

"Stop right there! Drop your weapon!" shouted Briggs, fiercely.

The Taliban quickly grabbed and throw away his rifle and raise both hands in the air as he kneel down. "Take me in, Americans! Take me in!"

The soldiers were confused to see how the Taliban quickly gave up and why. But they not sure whether he is already unarmed or not. And it's very surprising for them that he can spoke English.

"Someone check him, i don't want to get blow up on the way back," ordered Briggs.

A soldier walked to him and checked every part of his body, thankfully no bomb was found.

"He's clear sir, that's odd," said the soldier, not believing that is the first time a Taliban gave up to them without any surprises to kill them. Sometimes a Taliban walked towards them alone only to suicide bombed himself to kill the soldiers.

Briggs then lower his gun and stepped forward, he then looked at his face.

"Wait, are you Mohud Syahrar?" asked Briggs as he recognized his face in doubt.

"Yes, i gave up, take me in, please!" said Mohud, panicked.

Everyone very surprised to hear that. Everyone didn't believe what they saw. Briggs was in awe as he left his mouth open.

"Fuck me," said a tanker. "That's weird."

Briggs then saw a desperate expression in Mohud's face. He then asked him in confused.

"What the hell happen to you?"

"There was this soldier, she killed everyone inside my base of operation, she destroyed them all. She spared me but i don't know why, the only reason i want you to imprison me is only to hope that she won't hunt me down!"

When they heard the word 'she', they were amazed.

"Where's your base?"

Squad Bravo 2-7 and Hunter 2-1 were waiting in their COP, hoping there are news about where's Twilight gone. Colonel Marshall was there as well waiting. Until they received a call from Ssgt. Briggs, the tank commander. Briggs got some surprising news for them. Everyone was gathering around the radio station to hear the news.

"So what you got, Briggs?" asked Colonel, as he hold the voice-call radio and raise the volume of the radio loud.

"We found the base where's Mohud is hiding, it's to the north of A'zamza'i, near the mountains," replied Briggs.

"Really?" asked Foley, shocked with his foundings.

"Yeah," said Briggs.

"Did you already check that location?" asked Rendor.

"I already asked the soldiers near Spin Buldak to check that location, the enemy hideout is already devastated."

Everyone was taken back hearing that. "Devastated, are you sure about it?" asked Mccord.

"Yeah, got reports that some buildings inside the enemy base were destroyed and burned to the ground," replied Briggs. "And also there were some bodies were burnt by some sort of flamethrower to death, some got stabbed by what we know some sort of a bayonet. And there were a lot bodies they found inside were riddled by their own bullets and blown by RPGs."

Everyone astonished by Briggs's founding. But it's weird for them if a lot Talibans were died by their own weapons.

"Excuse me? They were killed by their own weapons?" asked Jeremy, making sure he wasn't misheard.

"Yeah, i guess there were some sort of sorcery there," replied Briggs.

"Did you guys found Mohud, the Red Hand?" asked Colonel.

"Apparently, Mohud is already with us," replied Briggs, awkwardly.

They then quickly dumbfounded hearing that.

"What the hell he just said?" asked Cpl. Dunn, disbelieve.

"Mohud is with you? Are you sure about it?" asked Foley, making sure if Briggs really got him.

"Yeah, he just surrendered to us directly, he quickly dropped his weapon and quickly kneel down and raised his hands," explained Briggs. "No bomb was armed on him and he asked us to take him in, he did said something about a soldier killed every Talibans in that hideout and burned the buildings to the ground."

To everyone, Briggs's evidences was much more crazier than expected.

"He had to ran away from there for kilometers non-stop until he reached us, hoping she won't hunt him down, since she decided to let him go. He also said that she was using sorcery to kill them, controlling the enemies weapon that were lay on the ground and shoot them with it. My best guess is must be Cpl. Twilight"

Colonel Marshall was staring at everyone in silent, he was speechless hearing it, after silent for a while, he then talked again to Briggs.

"Do you have any idea where she might be?"

"Mohud said she was still at that hideout last night," replied Briggs. "Now? She's nowhere to be found."

Everyone were disappointed that Twilight is still not found. "Alright, let us know if you got something," said Colonel.

"Alright, sir, Briggs out."

Foley, Rendor, and Marshall then walked together and sat down near the COP entrance. While Mccord and Ramirez were having a guard duty near the entrance and Yorker and Zendel were playing chess behind the three of them. The rest of the squads taking a break at the garage, cafeteria, and barracks.

"Twilight killed those bastards alone? Damn, that's crazy," said Colonel Marshall as he shakes his head.

"Well that is sure one rare soldier to be found," said Rendor.

"Such a shame she's using it to kill them," said Foley.

Rendor and Marshall were puzzled of what he meant.

"What do you mean using it to kill them?" asked Marshall as he leaned forward at Foley.

"She did said her magic was supposed to be used for her 'Magic Of Friendship' stuff, i don't know," replied Foley with a huff and shrugged his shoulders.

"Yeah, you're right, she did said to me she really not sure want to use her magic for that," said Rendor.

"And she has decided to use it for the sake of revenge for Dolker," said Marshall, he then folded his arms. "Well, you guys know what war has made us to be."

"Yes, sir," said Foley.

Farikh and Twilight nearly reached COP Emerald. Farikh then looked at Twilight, her condition is getting much worse. Her blood is coming out from her bandaged wound. As the situation is getting intense, Twilight then started to say something.

"Farikh..." she called in low and weak voice.

Farikh quickly looked at her as he drive.

"I'm... gonna get some rest now..." said Twilight, she then slowly closed her eyes and turned her head right.

"Hey, hey! Don't die now!" cried Farikh as he shakes Twilight's shoulder, she didn't wake up but she's still breathing but her breathing is starting to get weak.

Farikh then quickly gassed the car to its maximum speed. As he drive he looked at her, the blood has already changed the color of her kevlar vest and her uniform, blood dripping to the seat.

"Don't you give up on me, young lady.."

Suddenly, Foley, Rendor, and Marshall heard something from a distance. The three then get up from their seats also with Yorker and Zendel looked out from the COP entrance. Ramirez and Mccord then saw and at the car running fast at them, it was a humvee. The humvee ran at the gate then quickly stopped right in front of the gate and someone stepped out from the humvee. They saw a Taliban stepped out from the humvee, with his weapon hanging around his shoulder. The soldiers then drew their weapon and aimed at him. That Taliban was Farikh.

"Dropped your weapon!" shouted Colonel.

"Hands in the air now!" Shouted Ramirez.

"Wait! Don't shoot!" shouted Farikh, as he throw away his weapon to the left and lift his both hands in the air quickly.

"Not until you kneel on the ground!" shouted Yorker.
Every soldiers quickkly ran out from the barracks, garage and cafe hearing those loud noises. Turns out there was a Taliban right in front of the gate. They all also aimed their weapons at him.

"Listen!" shouted Farikh. "This soldier needs help!"

"We're not helping your soldiers!" shouted Rendor.

"This soldier is from yours not ours," shouted Farikh as he pointed the girl inside the humvee. "She needs help, she's going to die!"

"What she-?!" asked Colonel, startled. "Laner, check the car!"

"Yes, sir!" said Laner, he quickly ran into the humvee that Farikh brought, but then he was shocked who was in the humvee. "Fucking hell, IT'S TWILIGHT!"

"What!?" asked Foley loudly.

Marshall, Foley, and Rendor quickly ran to the humvee and looked inside. Twilight was suffering serious wounds, Marshall quickly touch her neck and he can feel that she's still breathing, she was unconcious.

"She's still alive! We need medic, NOW!" shouted Colonel in worried.

The medics quickly come to them and sees her condition.

"Damn, this is worse than i though," said a medic after putting her on the stretcher

Farikh, Foley, Rendor, and Marshall quickly escorted the medics to bring Twilight to the health center. All the soldiers in the COP were in shocked seeing her critical condition as she was brought to the health center.

"Oh god, no, Twilight.." said Zendel, he then gone speechless as he looked Twilight were brought by them to the health center, he was left standing there in horror along with the rest of the soldiers and member squads back there who were also in speechless. They can't believe what they saw. As they carried Twilight to the health center, Colonel asked Farikh.

"Where the hell you found her?" he asked quickly.

"No, she did found me in Jaldak, she asked me to escorted her to Mohud's hideout so i bring her there," said Farikh quickly. "After she fought the Talibans mercilessly, she was already in this condition when i about to get out from there."

"What!?" asked Colonel in disbelieve. "You didn't even helped her."

"She's the one who decided to this by herself," said Farikh. "She don't want me to get involved with this!"

Twilight did opened her eyes a little. Her sense of hearing was fading. She can heard the soldiers who carrying her said that she will be alright. Once reaching the health center, everyone quickly get the equipments for surgery. And, Twilight closed her eyes at last, she's near death.

"She's going to die! She's going to die" shouted Rendor, after he noticed she closed her eyes for the last time.

"Get defribilator, now!" shouted a medic as he pointed the thing he needed.

The health monitor started to change its tone.

"Twilight! Twilight!" called Farikh, Twilight heard it until the sounds she heard quickly faded.

"Twilight!"

*beep* *beep* *beep* *beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep*

Location: Deserts, unknown region and country

Twilight slowly opened her eyes, she can heard she was breathing heavily and she can see that she was lay down on the ground, her face facing towards the ground. She then slowly stand up with the support of her Scar on her right hand. After she stands up, she then looked around her. She sees that she was on deserts, no buildings were around. There were only wreckage of destroyed vehicles with the flames still lighted and corpses of soldiers spread around the deserts. The day was dark as midnight. The only person who was still alive in that desert is only Twilight.

After looked around her, she then aimlessly walked forward. Nothing new she saw on the way, she saw only the same thing back there, destroyed vehicles and corpses. She kept walking forward, until the scenery in front of her change. The clean view starting to covered up by grey mist. She then turned around to look back, the mist covered the whole view giving zero visibility to Twilight. She then slowly lift her gun and randomly aimed at the mist in front of her. Not even a light she saw in the mist.

She then walked forward, slowly and steady. As she walked, fear starting to crawl on her head until she had to fixes her glasses on her eyes. Knowing she is lost in the mist, she calmed herself down and sighed. Suddenly, she heard a whooshing sound from behind her. She quickly turned around and looked behind her, there's nothing she saw there.

She then turned around again, she then saw a shadowy figure in the mist. A black figure of an average men, but his eyes were red and his eyes has an evil expression. The black figure stepped forward at her, but then she pulled the trigger at him. The figure screamed in pain, his screamed was monstrous, she had to ran away from him before that figure found her. She kept running until she stopped for tiredness.

She then quickly towards the mist as she quickly turned around many times, making sure she didn't get attacked from behind. She then turned around one last time, suddenly she sees someone in front of her. That person was herself, in soldier uniform but fatally wounded and riddled by bullets. As Twilight aimed at her, the other Twilight then grabbed the firing end of the rifle and put it on her head.

"Kill me," said the other wounded Twilight, in cold and rage tone.

Twilight just stay silent, looking at her face, seeing herself now she felt hesitant. She grinned her teeth, shrinking her eyebrows, and sweat streaming down from her head. She saw what she is after seeing the other blooded Twilight, still alive but riddled by bullets as a soldier. With no doubt in mind, she then decided pulled the trigger, and a very bright light coming out from the firing end of the rifle. Blinding her view to white.

Twilight quickly woke up and opened her eyes. She didn't try to get up but she knows she's in somewhere in the health center. As she looked around by moving her head, she saw Colonel Marshall was sitting next to her while he is reading a novel called 'Fragments Of The Lost'.

"Colonel," she called in low voice.

Colonel Marshall then turned his head at Twilight, hearing her call. "Twilight."

Marshall then turned his body at her and leaned forward. She then moved her back to comfort herself.

"How long i have been slept?" asked Twilight in sleepy voice.

"Three days," replied Colonel Marshall. "And surprisingly you made a quick recovery."

"What do you mean?" asked Twilight, confused.

"Your magic, it's seems heals you much faster than we though," replied Marshall.

"Really? i wasn't aware of that," said Twilight, surprised. "Well, at least i'm still alive."

"Actually, you did died," said Colonel.

Twilight suddenly left speechless and aghast hearing it for a while. Her eyes quickly widen after she heard it.

"I... died?" she asked, slowly.

"Yeah," replied Marshall, nodding his head. "After that you just... suddenly turned alive."

"I... see," said Twilight, awkwardly.

"It's just..." said Marshall. "That was impossible for you to survive that."

"Survive what?" asked Twilight.

"You do know you got shot 13 times, 8 of them got through your body and you still alive," said Marshall. "That's very impossible, even for a girl."

She just then stay silent for a minute. Marshall then asked her again.

"How are you feeling?"

"I feel.... bad..." replied Twilight in regret.

"Bad?" asked Marshall, want to know what she meant.

"This... war.. made us to be monsters... is that true?" asked Twilight, slowly.

Marshall silent for a while thinking for answer before talking. "Yes,.. but only happen to certain soldiers."

"Well.... i'm that monster," said Twilight in cold tone.

After he looked at her emotionless face, he then rubbed his neck before saying something. "I'm sorry."

"What date is today?" she asked.

"9 June, Corporal," replied Marshall. "You will returned home tomorrow, though you need to finish your schooldays."

"Yeah," said Twilight.

"Oh yeah, almost forgot one thing," said Marshall.

"What's that?" asked Twilight.

"It's a beret," replied Colonel Marshall. "But this one is special."

Instead the original tan beret that most Ranger soldiers used, the color of the beret was black with the flash of the 75^th Regiment and with the insignia of her cutie mark in front of the flash.

"Why not a tan one?" asked Twilight in hesitant.

"The higher ups though you need something better than a regular beret," said Colonel Marshall. "So they made this one for you."

"For what?" asked Twilight.

"They heard what you have done back there," replied Colonel Marshall. "You able to locate the Red Hand's hideout, eliminate any Talibans you encountered, destroyed the hideout, and made Mohud surrendered to us."

"It sounds looks like there's much more than that," said Twilight, felt so sure that wasn't all of it.

"Well, they heard how dangerous you are, since you have your, magic," explained Colonel Marshall. "But the higher ups do know you're a tough one and must be not mess with."

Twilight felt eager to take it, but then the Colonel added some words. "They made this one for you with honor,. and they respect you for your service to the country. They also sorry to hear your loss."

"I see," said Twilight, understood.

"The whole soldiers of Rangers will remember you, salute and respect you when they passed you by," said Colonel.

She then decided to take the beret off Colonel's hand, she then looked at it for a while before put it on her chest.

"Just worked here for nearly 3 weeks and suddenly i've been known as a legend," said Twilight.

"Yeah," said Marshall, chuckled of the fact that she did very good job for the past nearly 3 weeks.

Twilight then suddenly cried in regret, the Colonel then started to confused.

"What's wrong?"

"I don't feel i deserve this," said Twilight.

"Why? Because the higher ups though you did desertion?" asked Colonel Marshall. "You did it only for a good reason."

"And it's a worse one," added Twilight. "That i cannot forget."

Colonel Marshall then silents his mouth, he know it's been a though day for her. Worse of all, she did died but a miracle has brought her back life.

"By the way, the Talibans feared you," added Marshall. "They called you the Boogeywoman. Plus, we decided to let your hair stay intact as you want."

"Really?" Twilight asked, still crying.

"Yeah," Colonel replied with a smile. "You did a special favor to us, so we granted what you wanted."

Marshall then holded her shoulder and rub it.

"I give you some time alone," he then walked out from there, leaving herself alone in there.

After he left, she then touch her wound and she felt a little hurt. When she looked underneath her shirt, she noticed they have bandaged her fully after she was being surgery. She then closed her wounded body and lay her head back to the pillow. She then grabbed and looked at her black beret with the flash of Rangers Army and her cutie mark. She then lay down, though of what she's been through in silent as she spends the next hour laying on the bed.

In the evening, everyone was sat down on the chairs near the barracks, Farikh and his three brothers were there as well, they were allowed to go in to meet Twilight. After Twilight came at them in good health but her legs still hurt a bit, they all then stand up and looked at her. She wears the black beret that was given by Colonel Marshall. Twilight then stepped forward joining them. Everyone then sat down in glad and relieved.

Twilight sat down on the chair between Farikh and Rendor. Foley, Ramirez, Mccord, and Dunn sat down on the ground. Colonel, Yorker, Jeremy and Laner sat down in front of Farikh, Twilight and Rendor. Zendel sat down on a sandbag behind Foley with the three of Farikh's brother.

"Glad to see you in good shape Twilight," said Rendor happily as he gives her a glass of drink.

"Thanks, i wouldn't be survive without Farikh's help," said Twilight.

"Your welcome, about that..." said Farikh. "You're must be crazy that i have to take you from that hideout until here."

"To be honest, no soldier ever want to do something like that," said Foley.

"I know, it's just..." said Twilight, but then she paused.

"Is... there something wrong?" asked Ramirez.

"About the war make us to be monsters?" asked Colonel.

Twilight then looked at him and nodded.

"We don't know why it disturbed you so much," said Yorker, trying to make it sound clear.

"I just had a lot of nightmares about it," replied Twilight.

But then, Colonel did remembered something but he was very doubt to ask her. But then he asked her with a courage, "Twilight, I want to ask you something. I did see your files, but I found this one that rather disturbs me, called 'The Red Day'. I did asked the doctor who was in charge with file but he still won't allow it, stating not for the government or any group. Can you tell me what is that?"

Twilight felt shocked and silent after he asked that. She only bow her head to the ground as everyone looked at her. 'The Red Day', was something she hate it so much. She took a little time to decide it. She lifted her head at them and decided not to tell them about it.

"I can't," Twilight looked down and shook her head in a mix of angry and sad. "I can't, asked my friends back at home. I can't tell you, because I hate telling you about it."
Colonel was disappointed to hear her answer, but again he was more disappointed to make Twilight angry of the event of 'The Red Day', for everyone they felt sad and understand her feeling.

"Sorry for asking you that," Colonel said to her in apologetic tone.

"It's fine," Twilight snorted. "It's fine."

Everyone then silent for a while, Zendel, Yorker and Jeremy then take their glass and let Zendel spoke. Everyone then start to take their glass and raised in front of them. "Folks, this is for our brothers and sisters, who fought and fallen in battle to serve our country."

"To our brothers and sisters," said everyone.

"And for Dolker," said Zendel at last.

"For Dolker," they then raised their glasses above their heads and then drink it, cheering for what they have been through.

After that, everyone then talked to each other. Farikh and Rendor talked to Twilight about it.

"So, how do you feel?" asked Farikh.

"I don't know..." replied Twilight in unsure.

"You're okay?" asked Rendor.

"I just hoping those days were much better than that."

Twilight then decided to return to her room and get some sleep. At night, she's having a very hard time to sleep. All she thinks about is what she's been through, what she felt, what she experienced before. Those horror of war will keep following her and she don't know when it stopped. She just lay on her bed, crying for her loss.

"I'm sorry Dolker..."

Chapter 10 - Home At Last

In the next morning, everyone was taking a break in the cafeteria as usual. But Twilight didn't able to get some sleep again last night. She sat down next to Jeremy that time, whilst she sips her coffee. The four last soldiers of her squad joined her and Jeremy on one table. They all greeted before starts to talk.

"Twilight, why ya' look so pale?" asked Yorker.

"I can't sleep," replied Twilight, putting her cup on the table.

Her squad though that what happen days ago still annoyed her. "Well, at least you're doing fine now," said Laner as he cleans his glasses with his handkerchief.

"Yeah, you'll be home soon," added Jeremy.

Twilight then nodded. "I hope so."

"You need to cheer up, Corporal," said Rendor. "You did a good job back there."

"No, you're wrong," said Twilight, she then took another sip of coffee. "It was awful."

They then looked down to the table and each other. "War can tore soldier's heart, you know that, right?" asked Zendel.

Twilight nodded.

"Then why you joined the Army?" asked Zendel again.

She then rub her left arm with her right hand as she frowned. "To see the proof if i can protect someone i love."

It was a pretty solid answer for them, so they accepted her answer. "You tried as best as you can to do that," said Rendor.

"Isn't all soldiers suppose to be do that?" asked Twilight.

"Well, yeah," said Jeremy.

"Is it always this hard in the war?" asked Twilight slowly.

"That's true," replied Laner. "But in the end, we all made it through alive together."

Twilight then smiled. "Yeah, you're right."

But then she frowned again. "But, we lost Dolker."

"Twi, we have our fate, and also his," said Rendor. " We never knew when it will coming and what will happen, but we do know we can keep fighting as brothers and sisters, no matter how many we lost, no matter how much it takes, we just need to keep fighting."

Twilitgh then smiled, Rendor has brighten her day. "Thanks for cheering me up."

Rendor then nodded and everyone smiled, Yorker and Twilight did a fistbump and Jeremy patted her shoulder. They then have a breakfast as they having a conversation with each other. Sgt. Foley entered the cafeteria and come up at Twilight's squad. They looked at Foley, waiting for his saying.

"Twi, Colonel Marshall wants to meet you."

"Oh," Twilight then get up from her seat. "I see you later."

"Alright, sis," said Zendel.

Twilight then walked to Foley. "Follow me, Corporal," said Foley.

Foley leaded Twilight to the break room, where Colonel Marshall is waiting. After Foley bring Twilight to him, Colonel Marshall then stepped forward at them and stopped.

"Sgt. Foley, would you give us a moment, please?" said Colonel Marshall in firm.

"Yes, sir," Foley then headed outside the break room, waiting.

"How's your day, boogeywoman?" asked Marshall.

"Doing fine, sir," replied Twilight. "Can't we just stick to my name?"

"Alright, if that's what you want," said Colonel Marshall, smiled.

"Why you want to see me?" asked Twilight.

"I'm going to promote you," said Marshall. "You are Staff Serg-"

"No, sir," protest Twilight quickly as she shakes her head.

"Wait, why?" asked Colonel Marshall, surprised.

"I don't feel like to receive any ranks now," said Twilight as she shook her head. "I still don't deserve it."

"I see," said Marshall. "Alright, next time then."

"Yeah," said Twilight, nodded.

"About your friend, Farikh," said Colonel Marshall.

"Yeah?"

"He and his brothers felt had enough in Afghanistan, so we politely help them moved to America," said Marshall.

"What, for real?" asked Twilight, surprised of his good news.

"Yes, for real," said Marshall. "We know you though that they need a better life so we give them a good place to stay."

"I... don't know what to say," said Twilight, stammered.

"Your welcome, Twilight," said Colonel. "Oh, you're going home right?"

"Yeah, why sir?" asked Twilight, wonder why he asked that.

"Tomorrow, there will be a funeral, Dolker's funeral," replied Col. Marshall. "In your hometown, i think you know where it is."

"Oh, yes sir," said Twilight. "Thanks for letting me know."

"Oh yeah, one thing," said Colonel, he then pulled out a dog tag from his pocket. "It's Dolker's dog tag, he wants you to keep it."

Twilight then take the dog tag from him and looked at it. It reminds her of her good times with him. She then putted the dog tag in her pocket of her shirt. She then looked at Colonel Marshall.

"Thank you," said Twilight as she smiled.

Colonel Marshall then nodded at her, implying your welcome.

In the afternoon, she packed up everything she have in the room. She also going to bring home her weapons, such as Scar H, Dolker's G36, Glock 18, M9 Beretta, and her Dragonfire combat drone. Not forget to mention bringing a combat knife back home. After she packed up she go out from the barrack, heading to her pickup for going home.

Before she walked out from there, she wears her black beret that was given by the Colonel. After she walked out from the barrack, she saw that there 4 soldiers also going home with her, but not the members of her squad. The Osprey helicopter for her pickup is in front of her a few steps from her. All the soldiers who still stays in the COP line up in one row on the left and right. They looked at Twilight and the 4 soldiers who are going home.

Rendor then came up to her directly. "Be safe, Corporal."

"Thanks, Rendor," said Twilight, she then held Rendor's shoulder. "Make sure my squad is okay, you're in charge now."

"Don't worry, i won't let you down," said Rendor confidently.

A soldier behind her, his name is Tommy, walked up to her from behind. "Come on, Corporal, the pilots are waiting for us."

"Yeah," replied Twilight. "Let's go."

The five soldiers then started to walk to the osprey. All soldiers looked at them walking to the osprey with respect. The soldiers will miss them, and Twilight, as the heroes in the service of the Army. The 5 soldiers kept walking, memorizing what they have been through as they headed to the osprey in calm. When entering the osprey, the 4 soldiers sat down on the passenger seat while Twilight still standing at the passenger door of the osprey as she holds her hand onto the hand grip on the right side of the door. She then looked at those who are still staying in the COP.

Foley's squad, her squad, Ssgt. Briggs, Col. Marshall, and the rest of them, she pray that they will alive and well. When the osprey helicopter about to take off. The soldiers on the ground salute at her in happy, she then looked at them for awhile. She then replied them back with a salute. After that, the osprey's door automaticly closed slowly as Twilight keeps staring at those soldiers until the door sealed.

After the osprey left, some of them looked down to the ground and some of them staring the helicopter until it cannot be seen again in frowned. Everyone left from there to their posts except Briggs, Foley, Rendor, and Marshall. They then regroup, looked at each other.

"So, do you think she will be back?" asked Briggs.

"I don't know," said Foley.

"What do you think about that, Colonel?" asked Rendor.

"She will be back if we need her, or she wants to go back here," replied Colonel.

Foley then rubbed his helmet on his head. "Alright, i agree to that."

"Me too," said Rendor, agreed.

"Now," said Briggs. "Why the hell we're still standing here anyway?"

"Yeah, let's go get some dinner, folks," said Col. Marshall, smiling then pointing his mother finger to behind him. "We're gonna miss it."

"Yeah! Let's go, sir," said Foley, excited.

"Wooo!" cheered Rendor and Briggs

The four then walked towards the cafeteria in cheer. "So, what's the dinner?" asked Rendor.

"You gonna know it soon enough," said Colonel.

They then having a dinner with the rest of the soldiers in happy and relieve.

In the hometown, the day was evening, Sunset was at a restaurant with Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and rarity. Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were at Pinkie's house, working on incomplete homework. Sunset eats a Spaghetti, Dash and Rarity eats Chicken Fried Steak, and Applejack eats Cobb Salad. Sunset was looked like a little, frowned. Rarity sees that and she asked her.

"Is there something bothers you, darling?" asked Rarity.

"I think so," replied Sunset. "I'm just worried about Twilight."

"what makes so worried with her?" asked AJ. "She's doing fine in Las Vegas."

"I don't know," said Sunset, slowly. "But i felt something odd."

"Odd?" asked Dash. "Is this about the magic?"

"No," said Sunset, shaking her head. "I just felt like... someone just killed Twilight."

After she said that, everyone suddenly silent awkwardly. Pretty weird for someone sense that kind of matter. But then they continue to eat.

"You know what, nevermind," said Sunset, quickly. "That won't happen."

"Right," said Rainbow, awkwardly.

They then having a little walk in the park after eating at the restaurant. Sunset then decided to do something.

"Oh yeah, i gonna called Twilight," she pulled her phone and called her, while her friends wait up with her.

Twilight was still halfway heading home, until her phone ringed. She take a look at it and it was Sunset who called her. She then answered the phone, as the 4 soldiers with her watching her.

"Hello?" said Twilight.

"Hey, Twi, how are you doing?" asked Sunset, happily.

"As usual, Sunset," replied Twilight, with a flat tone.

"So you're coming home today?" asked Sunset.

"Yeah, i'm going home now," replied Twilight, but in a cold and nervous tone. "But it's still a long way, probably at 6 PM."

Sunset suddenly felt her tone was a little cold. "Twilight, is there.. something wrong?"

"No, no," replied Twilight quickly as she shakes her head. "I'm just tired on the long trip."

"Oh," said Sunset, know she misheard her tone. "Okay then."

"I see you tomorrow at school," said Twilight.

"Alright, Twi, see ya!" replied Sunset in cheer and then she close the call.

Twilight then looked at her phone after the call and then in a limp she put it on her thigh. Tommy then looked at her tired face, he wondered about something.

"You had to lie to them, aren't you?" asked Tommy.

"Yeah," replied Twilight. "I don't what will happen if they know."

"I see," said Tommy, leaning his back to the wall. "Do you think you can handle it yourself?"

"Yeah, i think i can."

It was at 6 PM when the osprey she's in with landed in the Royal Sapphire military fort. After it landed, the osprey opened its door. When its open, Twilight walked out with the 4 soldiers with her then given salute by the soldiers who are waiting for their arrival. They apparently have a little chat before the 5 of them returned home. Twilight then escorted by a soldier to the humvee to give her a ride home.

Before she gets in the humvee, she heard a call.

"Oi, Corporal," that Tommy who called her, he was with the 3 soldiers.

Twilight then looked back. "Yeah?"

"Take care on the road, alright?" said Tommy as he salutes and smiles.

"Alright, Tommy," said Twilight, as she fixes her black beret. "See ya."

"See ya, Twilight," replied Tommy in happy,

She then gets in the humvee and therefore the soldier drove the car to Twilight's home. While on the road, Twilight sat ob the passenger seat in quiet, as she keeps an eye on two bags she's carrying on the passenger seat. The soldier who drove the car then looked at the middle mirror of the car and noticed the black beret with 75^th Regiment flash with an icon of her cutie mark.

"Wait, you're Corporal Twilight?" asked the soldier in surprise. "The Boogeywoman?"

"Correct," replied Twilight.

"I heard that you killed a lots of Taliban near A'zamza'i and let Mohud alive," said the soldier.

"Yeah, that's true," said Twilight.

"But why let Mohud alive?" asked the soldier. "You got him right in front of you."

"War made us monsters," she replied, then the soldier understand what she meant.

"Oh, i get it," said the soldier, understand her reason.

"Yeah," said Twilight. "I just felt worse after that."

"Sounds you really need a break," said the soldier.

"Yeah."

The soldier then stopped the humvee, right in front of Twilight's house.

"Here it is, Corporal."

It was a great pleasure for her that she made it home safe and sound. She get out from the car and carried her bags and walked to the front door. Before reaching the door, the soldier called her.

"Hey."

"Yeah?" asked Twilight as she looked back at him.

"Of Their Own Accord.." said the soldier.

"Rangers Lead The Way" replied Twilight, she then smiled.

The soldier then smiled back, then he left heading back to base. She then walked up to the door. She put down her bag on her right hand while the other bag she put it on her back. She raised her right fist in front of the door, but then she took a long sigh before proceeding to knock the door. After the door's knocked, she heard a shouting from inside.

"Wait a moment!" it was Flash Sentry, who she asked to house sit her home.

She heard a turning lock sound, then the door's open. Then Flash and Spike quickly looked at her directly.

"Twilight, i'm glad tha-," Flash suddenly stopped saying after sees what she's wearing.

Flash and Spike was shocked to see Twilight wearing a military uniform with the black beret with iconic flash on her head.

"What.. are you.. wearing?" asked Flash in confused, but Twilight didn't replied but standing there in cold.

"Twilight?" called Spike the dog in confused.

Twilight then looked at Flash's face, and quickly hugs him tight. Flash and Spike very surprised to see that coming. As she hugs, she cried a little for finally have a break from the war and met him and Spike.

"Flash," called Twilight in sad tone as she closed her eyes. "Spike."

Flash do nothing but letting her hugs him and he hugs her.

Flash already helped Twilight to brought in the bags she's carrying to her bedroom as Spike watching them both on Twilight's bed. When he helps her unpack everything from the bags, it shocked Flash and Spike as they saw she bring some real weapons and ammo on the way home but they both stay silent about it as Flash gave Twilight her weapons and stashed it somewhere safe. After that, Flash and Spike sat down on sofa waiting for Twilight finished changing her clothes. Twilight went out her bedroom and sat down on the sofa between Spike and Flash. They were silent for a moment until Twilight had the courage to talk.

"I know it looks so absurd, but it's true," she said in nervous but cold tone. "I.. have joined the military."

"For real?" asked Flash.

"For real," replied Twilight as she looked at his face.

"What happened?" asked Spike, seeing that there's something broke Twilight's heart.

Twilight didn't say anything but giving some video records to them so they can show it on TV. The three watched the tape until 9 PM, they were in horror except for Twilight who's still felt cold about it. The shootout, the killing, the loss, they are beginning to feel inadequate to watch it. After they watched it, Flash and Spike then looked at her, they can see her sorrow in her eyes. Twilight then cried in regret and Flash hugged her.

"I'm sorry, to see what have you been through," said Flash, comforting her. She just sat there in silence, folding her legs and put them in front of her and hugged it with her arms as she cried.

Spike already slept in his dog bed, Twilight was standing near a window looking outside. Flash sees her for a while as he carried his bag on his shoulder then walked at the door. Flash Sentry was about to go out the house, until..

"Wait," said Twilight, she's catching up with him.

"Yeah?" asked Flash as he looked at her sorrow face.

"You can stay," said Twilight.

"Wha-? Why?" asked Flash in surprised.

"I.. need.. someone to looked on me," said Twilight. "I just don't want to be alone for now, besides, it's already getting late to go home."

Flash then looked at the door behind him for a while, and then looked at her. "Alright, i'll stay."

Twilight seemed a little pleased that someone can keep an eye on her. Flash then dropped his bag on the sofa and almost lie down on the sofa, Twilight asked him.

"Let's sleep together in my bedroom," said Twilight.

Flash suddenly shocked to hear it. "Wait are you su-?"

"I insist," said Twilight, in sad tone. "I don't want you to sleep on the sofa for the rest of the night."

She got a point for that. "Okay, if.. that's what you want."

She then nodded. He changed his clothes to his sleeping clothes while Twilight was lay down on the bed, looking at the ceiling of the second floor. Flash then come in the room and then lay down next to her on the bed. Flash then looked at her, taking notice that she was staring at the ceiling.

"Is everything alright?" asked Flash.

Twilight suddenly startled and looked at him in sad and cold. "Nothing, it's just, those nightmares, they keep harassing me."

Flash then smiled at her worries. "Don't worry, i'm here with you."

The both of them then sleep. Flash was facing at Twilight when he sleeps, but Twilight turns her head at him, whilst her body facing up. Flash having a good sleep, but Twilight, still have her nightmares.

Operation Black Sunday
1500 Hours, 5 May
23 Kilometers to the west of town of Shorawak, Kandahar, Afghanistan.
Currently assisting Delta Force squad Victor 3 and Victor 2 in a firefight.
Cpl. Twilight Sparkle
Squad Bravo 2-7, 1^st Battalion, 75^th Regiment

Her squad with the Delta Forces squads are under fire of the enemy. The Talibans were hiding behind some rocks while the squads taking cover behind ruins of walls of the destroyed house. The leader of squad Victor 3 is Sgt. Coach, while the leader of Victor 2 is Sgt. Chris. Dolker and his squad shooting them back as the Delta Force squads doing free fire at the Talibans with their machine gun. The Talibans were 50 meters away from the allied squads.

"Cover me, i'm throwing a grenade!" shouted Twilight as she throws her grenade.

The grenade flew and landed at the 3 Talibans behind a rock. They didn't see the grenade threw at them, eventually they blown up after 5 seconds to grenade explosion.

"Nice throwing!" shouted Sgt. Coach, glad.

"Fuck!" shouted Jeremy, as he ducked to cover from enemy bullets. "We need to flank them!"

"Twilight! you're with Rendor, find a way to flank them!" ordered Dolker quickly.

"Wait!" Sgt. Chris then quickly ran and reached at Twilight. "I'm coming with you."

"Alright, We keep them distracted! Go now!" shouted Sgt. Coach as he shoots the Talibans back.

Chris, Twilight, and Rendor quickly ran to the left side of the ruins and keep their heads down. They then try to circle around the piles of sand covering their movements. They able to get to the left side of the Talibans location undetected. They then quickly open fire from there, eliminating them in 15 seconds. After the hostiles are eliminated, the soldiers in the ruin walls move out from there and advanced towards that position while those who flanked them watched the perimeter. And somehow Twilight felt so bad to kill them, it kinda broke her moral.

But then there's a Taliban dying but alive, he was lay down near the rocks in front of the three who flanked them. As the rest of the squad almost reaching the location where the three of them holding up, the Taliban slowly aimed his AK at Twilight. The three didn't noticed that coming until Laner was the first who see it coming after walked past the rock near the three of them, he sees the Taliban who is 10 meters away from them aiming Twilight.

"Twilight! looked out!" He shouted.

Twilight immediately turned her head at the dying Taliban in scare. She then quickly aimed him as the Taliban aimed his weapon at the same time. And then...

*BANG*

"Aaaaaaah!" screamed Twilight as she quickly woke up from her sleep and lifted her back from the bed, startling Flash to wake up.

Flash then looked who just screamed, it was Twilight, she was screamed by her nightmare. "Hey, you're okay?"

Twilight then turned her head at him for a moment, then she sighed. "I think so."

Flash then silent for a moment as he looked at her. "Try to sleep, we have to go school tomorrow."

"I will be late," said Twilight in low and plaintive tone.

"Why?" asked Flash.

"I have to attend a funeral tomorrow."

Flash then though for a moment. "Dolker's funeral?"

"Yeah."

After their little chat, they continue to sleep. Afterwards, Twilight didn't woke up again in the middle of the night because of a nightmare.

It's already in the morning around 6 AM. After Twilight wakes up, she noticed that Flash is not next to her anymore, probably he is downstairs getting ready for school. Twilight then take a bath and changed her clothes to her official soldier's green uniform for funeral. She adding the Expert Marksmanship badge with 6 bars, which are expertise use of rifle, auto-rifle, pistol, sniper, flamethrower, and bayonet. She adding a Sharpshooter Marksmanship badge with 3 bars, which are great use of rocket launcher, missile launcher, and sub-machine gun. She also added the last but not least Marksman badge with only one bar, which is the only good use of grenades. She got them a lot, even for a Corporal, that was pretty amazing for her, though she joined the marksmanship competition in a week before she was sent into Afghanistan. She putted those badges on her left chest, on the pocket of the shirt.

She got an Expert Field Medic badge, she put it on the left chest, above the colored barcodes, though she did think about adding her Combat Infantryman badge with it, but she can't because it's not allowed to wear two of them from category 1 or 2 badges. She added her Military Freefall parachutist badge and Pathfinder badge on the right chest above the name tab, Ranger tab on the left shoulder, and 75^th Regiment tab on both shoulders. Her rank of Corporal can be seen on both shirt's arm. Lastly, she wears her special black beret on her head. She took a glance on her human size mirror.

"Alright, looks good enough for me," she said to herself, before she patted her uniform she's currently wearing.

She then find Flash and sees he's already packing up for school. Flash then looked at her, but quickly astonished by the uniform she used.

"Wow, that's a good uniform," complemented Flash.

"Thanks, Flash," replied Twilight, smiled.

"Uh, Twi, i'm gonna go to school now," said Flash.

"Alright, stay safe," said Twilight as she nodded at him.

"Okay," replied Flash after he finished packing up for school.

Flash then left the house and heading to school buy bus, Twilight with her dog, Spike, headed out by taxi into the cemetery of the city to attend the military funeral. Twilight bring her bag because in need of change clothes. After they both reached the funeral, they get out from taxi and met up with fellow soldiers. She met some of them she knows, Mordie, Falmon, Garry, Daniel, and Tommy.

"Hey there, Corporal," greeted Tommy. "And who's your dog's name?"

"It's Spike, nice to meet ya," said Spike, surprised the fellow soldiers that her dog can talk.

"How did he can talk?" asked Falmon, they still staring at the dog in awe.

"Magic," replied Twilight.

"Oh," said Garry. "Makes sense."

"Is everyone here?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah," Tommy then looked behind. "Come on, fellas, the funeral is about to start."

The soldiers, including Twilight, quickly made rows of rectangular formation. In front of them, is the spot for the coffin, and across that, there are the family members of Dolker, they sat down on the chair in sadness. Then funeral ceremony starts. Every soldier in the formation standing up straight, the rifleman formation were next to the soldiers rectangular formation while the officer standing between the formation and the family members. Twilight, however, standing next to the rectangular formation as the lead of the lineup formation due to her hononary black beret she wear until the officer recognized her as Dolker's best soldier and told her to be the lead formation.

The 6 soldiers on the left side of the soldiers formation walked forward and then turned right in firm. They then stopped in front of the back car. They then with attention pulled out the coffin from the car, the coffin is covered with the flag of the United States of America. They then stand and hold the coffin there for awhile before they walked back into the place for the coffin. They stopped with the coffin in the air above the spot and then slowly put it down. The 6 soldiers who were still at Dolker's coffin lift the flag that was covering the coffin. As they were holding the flag, the riflemen line formation then, in order, fired their rifles into the air 3 times, before they stopped firing, and the trumpet song played. They then folded the flag into triangle flag and then give it to the officer and then the officer give it to one of the family members, a father. The officer gave the flag to him while kneeling, then he said to the father.

"On the behalf of the President of the United States and the people of a grateful nation, may i present this flag as a token of appreciation and achievement for the honorable, faithful, and heroic service of your son given to this great nation, you have my deepest condolences, may God bless you."

The father nodded at him in silent and in honor receive the flag. The officer then stand up and salute him. He then returned to his regular position. The song starts to play, then Twilight shouted.

"Preseeent, arm!"

The soldiers then raised their hand above the forehead with open palms at Dolker's coffin, including Twilight, giving respect to Dolker who has fallen.

"Ordeeeer, arm!"

The soldiers then put down their arm back to their sides. Whilst the song was still playing, The officer then faced at the coffin and then putted his hand on the coffin, paying respect. After the officer, then Twilight, Twilight cried as she payed her respect to Dolker. She then leave the cemetery and waiting outside for a while. Tommy then left the cemetery and met with Twilight outside.

"Sorry for your loss, Twilight," said Tommy.

"Thank you." she replied in cold.

"Do you need a ride?" asked Tommy.

"No thanks," denied Twilight. "I can walk on foot."

"Alright," Tommy about to leave, but then he looked at her again before leaving. "Be safe."

Twilight nodded in smile and cry. After he left, Twilight left that place with Spike, she then looked for the nearest restroom to changed clothes. But then, she decided to get a coffee in Sugarcube Corner, so she go there whilst changed clothes even she knows she'll be late. Before that, she putted Spike in the bag because she want to carry him around. When she reach Sugarcube Corner, she looked around her, there are people but none of them her friends, so seems to be safe for her. When entering, there are peoples in it but none of them she know it's her friend. She then walked up to the counter where Mrs. Cake is, she then ordered.

"A cup of coffee, please," she said in low voice.

When Mrs. Cake looked at her, she suddenly surprised. "What are you wearing?"

"Don't ask," she replied in cold.

Mrs. Cake then decided not to continue the question so she won't get into trouble because it seems very personal. "Alright, one minute," Mrs. Cake then left the counter to make the coffee.

Whilst she's making a coffee for Twilight, Twilight immediately head to the restroom to changed her clothes. When she putted her bag on the ground and changed her clothes. While changing, she noticed the bandage that covering her wounds are colored red on the edge of the bandage. She then opened the bandage one by one, thankfully, her wounds is already ok, except for the right shoulder and the left arm so she leave those bandages alone. She wears black pants now instead of a purple skirt , wears a dark purple jacket, and wears a blue colored short-arm shirt. After changing and putting her uniform into the bag along with the beret, she walked out the restroom and seeing that her coffee in already on the counter and Mrs. Cake waiting for her.

Twilight then came up to the counter. "How much?"

"5 Dollars," replied Mrs. Cake.

Twilight then gave her 10 Dollars instead 5 Dollars. "Keep the change."

"Oh,.." Mrs. Cake surprised by her politeness. "Thank you, young lady."

Twilight took her cup of coffee and headed to the school. It was 10 AM at the school and it's already raining hard. Everyone was already inside the class. Sunset and the others felt sad that she can't come, there was no explanation why she didn't come to school. Principal Celestia is inside with Miss Cheerilee. Celestia was speaking about the upcoming school games. While hearing what she says, Sunset keep knocking her table hoping that Twilight will come.

Suddenly, knocks can be heard from the door class. Everyone surprised until the principal and the teacher looked at the door.

"Come in," said Celestia.

When the door's open, everyone surprised to see it was Twilight who knocked the door. She was gone wet by the rain outside, thankfully, her shirt and her bag is not wet due to her waterproof jacket and waterproof designed bag. Principal Celestia and Miss Cherilee were angry to see her coming late.

"You're very late," said Principal Celestia, she then folded her arms. "Could you tell me why?"

Twilight then looked at her face, emotionless. "I have a funeral to attend..."

Everyone in the class were pretty shocked and the Principal along with the teacher was in awe, leaving their mouth opened for awhile.

"Who died?" asked Principal Celestia.

Twilight then looked down to the left and shook at her with eyes closed. Celestia then understood her gesture.

"Alright, you can sit down," said Celestia.

Twilight looked at the whole class then proceeds toward her chair slowly. When she's about to pass Microchip's table, suddenly Rainbow asked to her in rude.

"Oh, come one, why don't you tell us who?"

Twilight suddenly bashed Microchip's table with her fist, hitting his pen and broken into two. Everyone was startled, including the owner of the table who was very shocked to see it coming. Twilight then turned her head at Rainbow, slowly.

"Can you show some RESPECT GODDAMMIT?!!" shouted Twilight in rage.

Rainbow then jumped back a little on her chair, afraid. "Al-alright, sorry," said Rainbow as she lift her hands, giving gesture to calm down. Everyone was in scared or disbelieve.

Twilight then looked behind her, looked at principal. "Sorry."

Principal celestia was left speechless seeing that coming, she watched Twilight sat down on her chair and put her bag on the ground, on the left side of the table. After a moment of silence Principal Celestia then continue talking about the events that will coming up in the school. Sunset, whilst hearing, she could sense something wrong with Twilight.

"Why did she angry like that?" she though. "Twilight wasn't like that before, after those events."

When it's break time, Sunset was with her friends at the cafeteria, except Twilight, who prefer wants to be alone for a while. Sunset then shared her though with her friends.

"There's something wrong with her."

"I know," said AJ. "She wasn't like that before."

"Wish you weren't asking like that Dash," said Fluttershy.

"I know, i just got off the limits," said Rainbow. "But Sunset was right about that."

"Should we asked her why?" asked rarity.

"No, she doesn't want to tell what happened," said Applejack.

"Why?" asked Sunset, confused.

"Because i can see it on her face," replied Applejack. "From what i can tell is that her face was somehow, cold, and she keep it a secret."

"Does that mean we should find out on our own?" asked Pinkie.

"Yeah," replied Sunset. "We need to find out on our own."

Author's Notes:

For the next chapter Twilight will stay in the town, but it will including her nightmares back in Afghan-war.

Chapter 11 - What Changed Will Follow

Twilight is in the library, she sits alone on one table, reading. About Spike, that dog was outside the school, having a little play with Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. While Twilight reading, Flash then sits next to her for reading the book he chose from the bookshelves. But then Twilight knew Flash didn't sit next to her only to read.

"So, how did the funeral go?" asked Flash.

"It went well," she replied. "I did see a whole family member came to the funeral and they were very sad that he's.... gone." She then looked to her left, rubbing her arm in mournful.

"I see," said Flash, he rubbed his back neck. "It took long didn't it?"

"Yep," she then flipped a page. "I should have stay with him instead of retreating."

"You did what you though was right," said Flash, comforting her feelings. "It's not your fault."

"I know," said Twilight, she then huffed. "At least i know how being dead feels like."

Flash then shrugged his shoulders for the reaction of Twilight's true statement. "At least you're alive for now."

Twilight looked at him and smiled. "That's right," then her expression turns to cold as she looks back at the book she reading.

"Are you still, mad?" asked Flash.

"No," replied Twilight. "It's about how mad i am back in the class?"

Flash nodded, putting his both hands on the table.

"My emotion were very mixed up back there," said Twilight. "I felt almost speechless."

Flash then nodded, then he decided to change the topic. "Hey, do you have any plans joining up a competition?"

"No, i don't want to join any of it for now," replied Twilight, but then something crossed her mind. "Well you know what? What competitions does the Principal said? I didn't pay attention at all in the class."

"Pretending that you're hearing her?" asked Flash as his left eye brow was raised up.

"Yep," replied Twilight in simple way.

"Alright," He then tried to remember what the competitions will be held by the school. "First is painting, then Chemics, Maths, quiz, bake cake, archery, rolling skating, capture the flag. well as usual i suppose,"

"Pffft," Twilight wasn't pleased, she felt so tired only just to joined those competitions. "I rather joined Marksmanship competition than those."

But then Twilight though for a while. "On second though, i will joined only the quiz competition," she said letting out a low huff.

"Only quiz?" asked Flash, making sure he heard it right.

"Yeah, only quiz."

She returned home after school in the afternoon with Spike. Upon reaching home, she saw a mail was left on the ground, right in front of the door. Spike sniffed the mail, try to know what kind of smell is it. But then Twilight picked the mail and opened it. To her surprised, it was filled with money, 20.000 Dollars. But then there's was a mail in it, it was from Colonel Marshall. The letter said:

"Corporal Twilight, or the Boogeywoman if you like, this is your payment for your service in Afghanistan. Supposed to be you'll be paid 5.000 Dollars for your very great service. But due to your action to bring Mohud in our hands, the generals like to give 15.000 Dollars to you respectfully. It seems the generals have their respects to you, even for a girl. Don't worry, we give you time until we need you, or you came back for service."

Twilight chuckled after reading it. With that amount of money, she would be shopaholic. But then, since she's a soldier, she decided to spend those money for her needs of emergency or something else. She then goes inside the house, having a break with Spike.

In the evening, she contacted Sgt. Garry, knowing that he has a military quad ATV for sale. She went to his house by taxi and then on foot. She found his home, it's just one floor building and a garage, his house and the garage are colored in white and the walls are made of strong wood. Twilight knocked the door, and then the doors open. Garry came out from the house and greeted her.

"Hey, Corporal," he then shakes her hand then hugs her.

"Sarge," said Twilight, they both then stopped hugging.

"Follow me, the ATV is in my garage," said Garry as he point at the garage with his thumb.

"Okay."

Twilight followed him until entered into his garage. She then saw that his quad ATV is still intact and in very good shape. He said he got it from an operation, but he got willies every time he ride that. So that's why he want to sell it.

After she saw the ATV, she asked the price.

"So how much is it?" asked Twilight as she checks her wallet.

"I'm gonna sell it for 5.500 dollars," replied Garry. "What do you think?"

Twilight glad that its cost is not above 7.000 Dollars. "Alright, deal."

She then gave the money to him, he was seems to be obliged. "Ah, thanks, Twily, i've been trying to sell this for months."

"No problem," she replied.

"Alright here's the key," said Garry, he then give her the key.

"Alright," said Twilight, smiled. "See ya later, Sarge." She then get on the ATV and inserts the key.

"See ya, girl," replied Garry. "Just be careful on the way back."

She then wears the helmet that was on the ATV and drove away from Garry's garage, as Garry waved his hand good bye at her. She felt very comfortable with the ATV as she drove throughout the town with ease. When she reached home, she parked her ATV inside the garage (which she used for research purpose) and did a little upgrade to it so the key to it has been coded. After that she went back inside the house, watching the TV with Spike. She drinks fanta soda while watching as she rubbed Spike's back. Nothing but ordinary show she watched, which is an entertainment show.

Then, her phone rang, she picked it up and see who's calling. It was Timber Spruce, her boyfriend. She then answered the phone.

"Hello, Timber," greeted Twilight.

"Hey, Twilight, what's up?" asked Timber.

"Doing fine now," replied Twilight. "Is there something you want to tell me?"

"Hey, i'm at the cinema now, with Daisy, Juniper and Flash," said Timber. "Would you like to watch together?"

"You're inviting me aren't you?" asked Twilight.

"He he, yeah," said Timber in a little blush. "You know the movie called 'Valor Of The Fighters'?."

"I did heard about it, didn't watch it," replied Twilight. "That's the movie in the cinema?"

"Yeah, we will waiting for you here," said Timber. "You're coming right?"

"Yeah," said Twilight, but with a little cold tone. "I will be there.."

"Okay, see ya," said Timber before he closed the call.

Twilight then put away the phone to the table in front of her. She then huffed.

"At least Flash won't tell Timber my secret."

Twilight then walked out the house and went to the cinema by taxi, she don't want to go there with ATV because she doesn't want anyone know she have that besides she still don't need it now. After she reached the cinema by taxi, she payed the driver and go out the car. When she looked around in front of the cinema, a lot of people around her. There are some telling gossips to each other, nothing really interesting beside the Shadowbolts reputation, financial-economics suspicion, etc, etc. The cinema were decorated with the plants in front of the doors and the sign on board above the doors is written with the title of the movie she is about to watch.

She found them standing near some plants. She walked over to them and greeted.

"Hey, guys."

"Hey, Twilight," greeted Daisy, Flash, Timber, and Juniper.

"So, when it starts?" asked Twilight.

"Soon enough," replied Juniper. "This is best movie to be sure!"

"Yeah, right..." said Twilight in less happy emotion.

"You're.. alright, Twilight?" asked Gloriossa Daisy, she quickly concern by the look of her expression as she looked at her face with wincing her eyes.

"Nah, i'm fine," replied Twilight as she raised her open palm in front of her.

Then they heard from a distance, shouts. They saw a teenage boy was fighting with a teenage girl and the ticket seller was trying to cut off the fight but he can't.

"That's gonna be a problem," said Timber in sullen.

"I'll handle this," said Twilight.

They were surprised by Twilight's comment. "You're sure, they seem having a hard fight," said Flash.

"That's not hard enough," said Twilight, she then approached the teenagers who had a fight with each other.

"I'm the one who supposed to be to get ticket first!" shouted the girl teenager.

"I already got the ticket first!" shouted the boy teenager.

"You're supposed to behind me and you just try to get ahead of me to get the ticket!" shouted the girl.

"Oh yeah, it's to slow to waiting for getting my ticket!" shouted the boy. "I'm the one who should get the ticket, moron!"

"Oh, you-!" the girl then quickly fight him, when the ticket seller is trying to keep them both away from each other Twilight helped the ticket seller to cut their fight.

"Hey, hey, tell me what's going on," said Twilight after cutting them off from fighting.

"He get ahead of me, i was the first to get the ticket!" said the girl angrily.

"If you were quick enough i already get one!" said the boy.

"You will get yours soon enough," said the ticket seller.

"I'm tired of waiting, alright!? I want this so badly!" said the boy.

"You better hand over her ticket," said Twilight. "It's not yours."

"No, moron!" protest the teenage boy. "It's mine, now!"

Twilight suddenly insulted, but she keeps her calm. "Give it back," said Twilight.

"No, moron!" exclaimed the teenage boy.

"Don't make me do it," warned Twilight, but he seems to be ignore her warning, though it was a baffling.

"Oh, really moron?" he then about to hit her with his fist. "Take this!"

Twilight react quickly, he blocks his fist attack with her arm to his arm until his fist were hitting at the air. She then counter-attack him by hitting his stomach five times very hard with her fist, as she hits him, he hopped in the air per hit for dealing the pain. She then kick his left calve to make him dropped and kneel as she holds his arm, she then hits his head. She then pulled him up to stand up and then dragged him to the right and then she pushed his head down quickly and then his head bashed the edge of the plant pot and quickly fell down to the ground and with his forehead bled a little.

The people around them both was very amazed and pop eyed by her actions, her friends were in speechless as they watched her with their mouth open. After that, Twilight then pulled the boy up by his shoulders and turned him around to looked directly at her face.

"Don't call me a moron, understand?" said Twilight. "You're dealing with the wrong person here."

The boy was silent in worry as she looked at him in angry.

"3 mistakes you made," said Twilight in angry and cold tone. "First, you tried my patient and pissed me off. Second, you stole someones ticket. Third, you just make yourself a moron because you're dealing with the wrong person. I let you have the ticket but mark this, you do that again and i make sure i get you to the hospital with your arms and legs broken, do you understand that?"

The boy quickly nodded at her in afraid.

"Good," she then hit his head hard until he fell to the left. Twilight shook her head and then left him as she left him unconscious on the ground.

When she walked towards the teenage girl, the people around applaud at her for flawless fight. Twilight reached the seller and the girl and talked to them.

"I let him have the ticket," said Twilight. "Don't worry, he won't trouble you anymore, he already got his lesson."

The girl and the seller seems smiling. "Quite a show back there, where did you learn that?" asked the girl.

"Long story," replied Twilight as her reason to not prolong the conversation with them both.

"I see, thanks for helping us dealing with him," said the seller.

"Your welcome, sir," replied Twilight as she nodded. "If you don't mind i want to talk to my friends back there."

"Alright, be careful," said the girl.

Twilight simply nodded and returned to her friends. They seem quite disbelieve on what they witness, except Flash.

"Where did you learn to fight?" asked Timber in wonder, never sees her had a fight before.

"I better not tell," said Twilight. "Unless you want me to smack you down."

Timber quickly imagined how it would be, it will be more painful for him if she wants to do that to him. "Alright, you better not tell," said Timber quickly as he smiled in embarassement.

"Wow, you would be fit in action movie!" complemented Juniper in impress.

"Yeah, you hit him pretty hard," said Daisy, agreed to Juniper's statement.

"Hard enough to kill a man?" Twilight asked back, they quickly dead silent for a moment if not until Flash answered it.

"Uh, no..?" answered Flash in doubt.

"Good,.." said Twilight, she then looked behind her in a moment before looking back at them. "Alright, shall we watch?"

"Oh, yeah, let's go!" said Timber agreed with Twilight to watch the movie.

They all entered the cinema in cheer for Twilight's fight, but Twilight remain quite and cold. After they found their seats, Juniper and Flash eat popcorn while the three of them just sat and wait for the movie starts. After the movie starts, they watched the movie in silent. The movie was a military story movie. There was the time there's romance, and there's the time where is war. She watched the part of the soldiers lost one of their best men with her friends. She quickly remembered how did she lost Lt. Dolker who died in the battlefield, and then, she cried in silent as she watched the movie. The four of them didn't cry though, then Timber, who is next to Twilight, noticed her crying.

"What's wrong, Twilight?" asked Timber

"Nothing, nothing," she replied in cold.

After the movie is finished, they all then walked out from the cinema and stay there for a while. They bought drinks for themselves. They still cheerful except for Twilight. Twilight then looked forward the scenery of the road and city.

"Man, that was a good movie," said Juniper.

"Yeah, but i kinda felt sad to see them lost a soldier," said Daisy.

"Well, Twilight felt much deeper in that part," said Timber.

Both Daisy and Juniper raised their eyebrows to Timber's statement. "Did she cry?" asked Flash.

"Yeah," said Timber.

Everyone then looked at Twilight, Twilight still stay silent as she heard them talking about her and looked at the scenery of the streets.

"Is there something, disturb her?" asked Timber to Flash.

Flash then answered his question, but some of them are lies. "There was a funeral this morning, it was a friend of hers. But she doesn't want to talk about it, she even doesn't want to tell us who has died."

They were quiet for a moment until Juniper speaks. "Did she said what happened that day?"

Flash shook his head.

"Oh," Daisy then looked at Twilight. "That sounds really bad."

Twilight then looked at the clock in her wristwatch, it was almost 6 PM. She turned around and say to them.

"Guys, i gotta go now," said Twilight. "I hope you don't mind."

"Don't worry, we don't mind," said Flash. "See you later, Twilight."

Twilight nodded at them, then called a taxi to go home. After she left them, they stay there for a while and then everyone go home after that. Twilight did satisfied enough about the movie, what she does not satisfied with is when a trouble turns into a fight. She frustrated about that, she leans her back to the seat whilst her eyes looking out the window of the taxi. She too focused to everything that went in and out of her mind and it made her stress.

It flickered a light in her mind, she's thinking about her previous memories back in Afghanistan. She seems to be remembered a fight on a mission.

Operation Goal Post
26 May, 1034 hours
Sandaran District, Panjwai city, Kandahar, Afghanistan.
Cpl. Twilight Sparkle
Squad Bravo 2-7, 1^st Battalion, 75^th Regiment

Her squad were tasked to secure the area around Sandaran District, info from the base said there are hostile activity within the district. Her squad was with some of the infantry from the 2^nd Battalion division, accompanied by 2 humvees armed with miniguns, they were callsign Roadkill. They walked cautiously and slowly as they watched the perimeter of the road they're on. There was nothing around to be honest.

The buildings around the road were two stories tall, mostly made by tan rocks. There were also walls up ahead of them to the left, behind that wall was a building with a width of 10 meters, the same size of the width of the wall. There's pretty much windows and access to the roof around the buildings at the road, making the soldiers much cautious to keep an eye on them to make sure no sniper nor rocket shooters was taking over that position since it would be a good spot for an ambush. As they moved along the road, the soldiers from the 2^nd Battalion inspect the houses they are about to pass as her squad and the rest of the infantryman watched their front and rear. After that they kept moving up on the road.

When they saw the walls ahead has an access to the house beyond it, the LT from the 2^nd Battalion took the opportunity to order her squad.

"Dolker, i want your squad to go to the left," said the LT. "It would be a good thing if we can flank them first before they manage to screw us up."

"Roger," Lt. Dolker then ordered the squad to stack up on the left, covering behind walls. "Twilight, take lead," he said as his open palm point his four fingers towards the path through the wall.

"Yes, sir," replied Twilight quickly with a little nervous tone. She then moved up into that area, the area the squad is going to enter was pretty open, but also given pretty much cover in it because there was a huge circle-shaped water well and there were some boxes of crates stacked up perfectly and there's a wreckage of car. As the squad moved in to the left, the rest of the soldiers behind kept moving forward following the road, hoping they won't be get onto trouble by some obstacles on the way. Twilight, Rendor, and Laner quickly took cover behind some crates while the other four took cover behind the well and the wreckage. As Twilight scanned around the area, no threats on sight.

"All clear," she said as she aimed her weapon at a path under the building she's looking at, probably an access to the backyard of the building.

Dolker then moved out from cover and walked towards. "Moved it!" the squad then quickly keep up with him, leaving their cover and headed toward that path.

They moving in with Dolker leading the way in front of Twilight, The 5 behind them watch around themselves and making sure the corners are secure. When they about to entered the backyard, Dolker stopped as he lift his left fist on the air, telling the squad to stopped moving. Dolker then ordered them to take cover to the wall to their right by pointing his hand to the wall. Dolker then peeked out from the wall to see what's in the backyard, but Twilight and Jeremy heard something else as Dolker peeked out, the sounds of Talibans are ahead of them but not quiet sure if it's them. Dolker then stopped peeking his head then looked back at his squad.

"Talibans," was all Dolker said, the rest of his squad just simply nodded.

They then cocked up their weapons and wait for Dolker's mark.

Before that, Dolker made contact with the rest of the forces that was still moving on the road. "Roadkill, Roadkill, this is Bravo 2-7, we found enemy activity behind the building you asked us to move in, there are around 10 of them armed with AKs and currently waiting in the backyard of the building watching the road on the right side of the building over," he said as low as he can to avoid being overheard by the hostiles.

"Roger that, HQ has given us order to eliminate any hostile on sight, you are clear to engage the hostile, capture some of them if possible," replied Roadkill squad leader.

"Roger that, we are about to engage," replied Dolker, he then nodded at his squad to get ready to hit the hostiles.

Dolker lift his weapon a little to in front of his chest, then he peeked out the wall and quickly shot two of the hostiles from behind them. The attack took the Taliban by surprise and they quickly ducked and moved in to the nearest cover they can find.

"GO, GO, GO!" shouted Dolker ordering his man to move out from there and engage the hostiles on sight.

His man and Twilight quickly run and gun then ran to cover behind a small wall. The Talibans startled as one of their man killed from behind and quickly take cover and shoot them. As the squad shot back at the hostiles, the hostiles quickly got killed from their backs again, killed by Roadkill squad. Dolker and the rest then peeked out the cover quickly, realizing that Roadkill just fucked them up.

"Well, that escalated quickly," said Yorker, making the squad and some soldiers in Roadkill squad laughed.

"Ha ha, alright let's move out," said Dolker, trailing his laugh off.

When the squad nearly regroup with Roadkill squad, they suddenly nearly got shot by the Talibans on the building up ahead them, behind the current building. After they ducked down, Twilight has a solid suggestion, which is crazy for herself.

"I'm going in that building!" said Twilight quickly in little confident. "Cover my back!"

"Copy that!" replied Dolker as he nodded in consent. "Boys, cover her backs!"

Twilight quickly ran out from cover and ran to the building where the Talibans are. She had to do dead sprint while run and gunning at them. Good thing is, Yorker brings his machine gun to the battle and the infantries have humvees with miniguns, so they able to give suppressing fire to pinned down Taliban from shooting at her.

"Shit, i can't believe i'm doing this!" exclaimed Twilight as she ran and dodged the bullets, handling those bastards by herself felt like a though one.

She eventually made it to the hostile building unharmed. She then leaned her back quickly to the walls and put her hand on her chest for the sake to get some time to breath for herself from all that running. Her Scar is left hanging around her shoulders. Suddenly, she heard a voice of a Taliban coming at her from the corner.

"Shit!" said Twilight, sicken if she didn't get a little time for a break.

Twilight pulled out her knife from the holster knife on her chest and give a strong grip to hold it, then she lifted it to her right shoulder, aiming the knife at the corridor next to her. When a Taliban passed by, she quickly stabbed his throat and keep him stand up even if he already died. She then quickly take cover behind the human shield she's using and another two Talibans coming out from the corner and they were in front of her 4 meters away. The Talibans then shoot her with their AKs relentlessly as Twilight drew her pistol and aimed it quickly at them and depressed the trigger. She killed them both in the head and in the chest and, she was glad that the human shield she's using has protect her from the gunfire.

Her instinct suddenly kicked in, she dropped the corpse of the human shield and crouched down as she aims her pistol to behind her by shoulder. When a Taliban showed up behind her, she pulled the trigger and shot the Taliban twice even without looking behind her, not giving him a chance to shoot. She then took back her knife from the throat of the corpse and stands up. She then holstered her pistol and aimed her Scar forward. But then she realized something.

"How did i know that coming?" she asked to herself in disbelieve, but then she shook her head to focus herself on the mission.

She then moved up around the corner and secure the main room, no more threats she found. She then head up to the second floor as she watched the upper floor with her gun. When kept move forward by the wall until to end of it, she then suddenly attacked by the Taliban popped out from the left, grabbing her Scar as she gripped her weapon as strong as she can. She then turned his butt rifle around to hit the Taliban's head, and then quickly locked his right wrist by pushing the barrel of the scar to his wrist. She then pushed the weapon barrel again along with the magazine quickly to his wrist then flipped him over in the air and finally smacked him down to the ground. She then shot him in the head as he still on the ground killing him.

She then quickly turned around to the left and quickly shot 3 Talibans on sight, did used 10 bullets for that. She then moved into a room ahead and quickly turned around at the corners of it, it was clear. She then heard a rushing sound from behind her, it was the last Taliban in the building. She just simply aimed her rifle to behind her with one hand and just pulled the trigger. After that, she turned around and to her surprise she did kill the last Taliban in the building, she believe her instinct were much reliable for that kind of situation.

After a while, Dolker and Laner came into the second floor, only to meet Twilight is still okay and the other 4 Talibans are dead. They both looked at her in astonishment.

"That's nice," said Dolker as he nodded to his surroundings and smiled. "Very nice, you're doing a great job, Corporal. Wonder how did you do that on yourself."

"I... think... my instinct just kicked me in," replied Twilight in a bit awkward.

"That's alright, Twilight," said Laner. "That's all we need if there's trouble."

"Miss?" asked the driver aloud, waking her from her daydreaming.

"Oh,.. yeah?" asked back Twilight, looking confused.

"We're already here," replied the driver, Twilight quickly realized that she's already home.

"Oh, sorry, i'm just... trapped in my mind," explained Twilight as she rubbed her forehead.

"It's okay," said the driver as he smiled. "I've seen that expression before."

"Oh, alright," she replied, she then pulled out her money and give it to him. " Here's the money."

"Thanks, be careful on the way," said the driver.

"Okay," she then stepped out from the taxi and watched the taxi leave her be.

She then looked back at her home. Feel glad again to see the beautiful purple color of the house as the sunset shined her house. After a moment of sight, she then proceeds to the front door and enter. She then sat on the couch with Spike on her side. Spike then looked at her cold of her face. She doesn't have anything to say, so he guess that would be better if he starts the talking.

"How's the movie?" asked Spike.

"Felt like a tragedy," replied Twilight in sad and a little anger.

"What do you mean?" asked Spike, puzzled.

"Just saw a best soldiers died there, it reminds me of Dolker," explained Twilight, her tone was trailing off at the last word of the sentence.

"Oh," is all Spike said.

They both then silent for the whole night, until they about to sleep. She is already in her pajamas while Spike is already asleep. She then lay down on her bed and cover herself with her blanket. But instead of sleeping, she spent an hour looking at the ceiling, trying to accelerate her thoughs she had in mind. She was thinking of her squad, whether they're still okay or not, then thinking about Colonel Marshall and Foley, then the waging war in Afghanistan. She sighed loudly then turned her head to her left, she saw some dog tags on the left night table. One belongs to Dolker and one belongs to her.

After that, she looked at the ceiling on last time then she slept. As she slept, she had one though in her heart.

"Everything around me is changing anymore."

Author's Notes:

Felt like i need a break since my brain is dual core processor. (If you know what i meant)
Nevertheless, i will make the next chapter as soon as i can.

Be advised:

Sorry for the bad words.

Chapter 12 - Competitions, Competitors

In the next morning, Twilight goes to school as usual as before, except with what appears to be, she's doing a little parkour while running to the school. She kept running and running, she quickly do a slide to get past under 2 tables by the cafeteria and made it as she quickly stands up and run. She did have those kind of training, personally while in the Army. As she sees a crowd up ahead, she quickly jumped to the wall and, without falling, she did a horizontal wall run to get past the crowd. They didn't believe in their own eyes to see her did that as she jumped off the wall to the ground, roll forward then stand up and kept running to the school. She did have a feeling of exhaustion, but she just somehow love to kept running, so she let it be and will stopped when she reaches the school.

When reaching the school, she stopped and took some breath to relieve her exhaustion. Only a little sweat come out from her forehead, good thing for her, the day was very cloudy so she didn't get a lot of sweat from the hot weather. After took some breath, she then continued her destination to inside the school. She puts her stuff in the locker and locked it with the key and padlock before she proceeds to the class.

Everyone in the class are waiting for the teacher as usual whilst talking to each other, but Twilight was scribbling something in her science notebook in silent. She was writing pretty slow, to Trixie who sat next to her, she appears to be drawing. When Trixie tried to look what she drawn, Twilight put her hand on her drawing, Trixie can't see the drawing but then decided to mind her own business as she saw Twilight's face was cold and Twilight know if Trixie was trying to look on what is she drawing, even when Twilight's eyes were actually looking forwards. When Twilight continues to draw, she quickly finished the drawing before the teacher has entered the class. Ms. Cherilee put her books on the desk and turned to looked at the students with a cheering smile.

"All everyone, before we start our study, i have an announcement to make," said Ms. Cherilee with her hands folded in front of her chest, Twilight quickly sharpen her attention to her while the others just heard what she says casually.

"Tomorrow the competitions will started, i know every each of you excited to do this competitions," Ms. Cherilee then paused for a while, looking a little frown. "But, there is one kind of competition that no one has joined in, and it's a new kind of competition."

Everyone was in surprise, they didn't know there was a new kind of competition in the list. "What's that, Ms. Cherilee?" asked Rainbow as she lifted her eyebrows.

"Airsoft target shooting competition," said Ms. Cherilee, despite the fact no one ever had that kind of competition, no one was willing to join as everyone in the class, except Twilight, were groaned to hear it.

"We can't beat Shadowbolts in that part," said Sunset, undoubtfully. "Is there any competition than that?"

"Sorry, but that's all we have," replied Ms. Cherilee. "The other competitions are full."

"I think i'll join," said Rainbow, but then the others doubt that she would be fit in the Airsoft shooting competition.

"Nah, i don't think so, you didn't even have experience in that," protest Microchip.

"That's true," said Trixie, agreed with Microchip.

Moments later, everyone was talking loudly at each other about the last competition. Some tried to force someone to join and vice versa. Ms. Cherilee tried to calm down with her shouts but it was useless. Twilight starting to lost her patience, her legs are knocking the ground faster, and her fingers is shaking. Twilight loses her patience, she quickly stand up and bashed her table with her fist hard, quickly made everyone scared off and lower their voice.

"SHUT THE FUCK UP!," shouted Twilight harshly, it of course did silent everyone off-guard in a second and left the teacher shutted her mouth and looked at Twilight.

The students looked at her for awhile in afraid then turned their front bodies forward at the teacher. Twilight was looking at everyone in the class, then she sharpen her attention at Ms. Cherilee as the teacher looked back at her. Twilight closed her eyes for a moment and sighed to give her cold emotion back before looking at the teacher.

"How many people can join that competition?" she asked firmly and cold.

"Well..." Ms. Cherilee said, ungainly as she scratch her nails with the other fingers with her eyes looking down right. "Lucky for us, it's only for one person to join."

It seems the opportunity has relieved her, she doesn't want to talk much for now, or even tomorrow. "I'm in."

Everyone turned their heads at her in disbelieve. "Twilight, you're sure? Because i heard Shadowbolts ever hit a high score before when they were training in that part," said Ms. Cherilee, doubt of her decisions.

"Ma'am," Twilight paused for a moment. "It's bloody no problem for me."

Ms. Cherilee was unhappy to hear that. "Alright then, if you insisted, i'll tell Principal Celestia about it."

"Yes ma'am," she replied with a nod.

Twilight then sit down, waiting for the teacher to start the study.

"All right," Ms. Cherilee then claps her hands one time in front of her stomach. "Let's us start our study."

It was pretty long study, but for Twilight is a quick run. Ms. Cherilee did give a task to the students maths equitation and Twilight finished it in 6 minutes, which is a new record for her. After the class, Twilight and the rest leaves for lunch in the cafeteria. Ms. Cherilee on the other hand, heads up towards the Principal's office. Upon reaching, she opened the door and peek her out to the office, looking for Principal Celestia if she's still in there. As she peeked in, Principal Celestia looked back at her as she is busy working on some boring paperworks.

"Hello, Principal," Ms. Cherilee greeted. "I hope you're not busy."

"Don't worry, i'm not," replied Principal. "Do come in, please."

Ms. Cherilee then entered her office and closed the door, with a frown face. "Well, i got someone for the airsoft competition."

"Oh, really?!" asked Principal excited as she quickly looked at her, but then quickly changed her emotion to a surprise one as she looked at Ms. Cherilee's frowned face. "Uh oh, it's Twilight isn't?"

"Yeah..." replied Ms. Cherilee slowly.

Principal then paused whilst looking down to the table, she then looked back at her. "At least she ever used a gun before."

"Yeah, you're right..." said Ms. Cherilee, agreed to the statement.

"Well, at least that terrible event is over now," said Principal Celestia. "I hate those days."

"I agree," said Ms. Cherilee, nodded in consent.

Sunset, Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, and AJ were eating together to their usual seats at the corner of the cafeteria. For sure they were waiting for Twilight to come, and she did come like their expectation. She sat next to Sunset, facing Rarity. Twilight stays silent even if her friends greeted her. She then eats an apple that she's bringing on her hand while the other hand is on her forehead.

"So,..." said AJ, opening the conversation. "How's your day?"

"Not bad," replied Twilight. "Not bad at all."

"And how's the study going?" asked Pinkie.

"Pretty much the same i guess," she replied before she sighed.

Rainbow was smiling a little, Rarity takes notice of that. "Is there something funny, Dash?" asked Rarity.

"Well, guess what? She joined the Airsoft target shooting competition," said Sunset, left AJ, Rarity, and Fluttershy in awe.

"Are you serious?" asked Fluttershy. "I don't know, but Indigo seems to be doing great in that part."

"Well, at least she ever held a gun before, ain't that right, Twily?" asked Rarity as she pointing at Twilight with her eyes.

"Yeah," replied Twilight softly.

"Why didn't you let me join that competition?" asked Rainbow, annoyed.

"Because i didn't asked you to," replied Twilight as she took another bite . "Besides, your aim is truly inaccurate than you though, which means suck, no offense."

The six of them laugh, the five of them laughed of her comment, but Dash did laughed about it but then she didn't believe her. "Oh really? Sounds like your shots don't missed," said Dash with a laughter tone.

"I'm dead serious here, Dash," said Twilight in cold, she then turned her head at Dash. "Very dead serious here."

With that statement and reaction, their laughter quickly trailed off. "Oh, right, sorry," said Dash.

After a moment of silent Sunset calls her. "Twilight?"

"Yeah?" replied Twilight with looking at her.

"Can you.... tell me your friend who died?" asked Sunset, AJ can't believe she asked that directly to her in which that time she was shaking her head angrily.

Twilight was paused for a moment just by keep staring at her, but then, she shook her head briefly, not wanting to talk about it nor even how'd it happen.

"This... is... personal..." said Twilight in creepy tone. "You may don't want to know."

"Even what happen after those stuff going on?" asked Sunset quickly in high tone.

Twilight nodded her head in honest.

After took lunch in the cafeteria, they return to their class for their last study and then heading home. In the evening, Sunset asked Twilight for having a talk at the diner, but she said she can't because of an 'errand' she needs to finished with.
So only the 6 of them who will go to the diner. It was in the evening (or night?) at 7 PM they were already there, the diner was pretty crowded. They can see the sun is sinking outside the window. While eating, they discuss about what they did back at the cafeteria.

"Why did ya' asked her directly, Sunset!?" asked AJ in furious of her action.

"Sorry, Applejack," replied Sunset. "At least we tried."

"Yeah, now she knows we're going to find it out," said Pinkie in worry as she open her palm in front of her forehead.

"Agreed, that's pretty reckless of you," said Rarity being irritated as she points her finger at Sunset.

"Hey, look!" exclaimed Fluttershy, calming them down. "It's not the time we get mad first!"

Everyone paused for a while. "You're right, we can't get just mad like this, like that time we're trying to fight those sirens," said Dash, agreed with Fluttershy.

"Yeah, we should chill out for a while," suggested Applejack as she leans her back to the chair. "Hfff, that was pretty tense."

"Now, the question for now is," said Pinkie. "Who met Twilight first before us?"

Sunset quickly came to her realization of whom she met first. "Flash, i remember now, Twilight asked him to house sitting her house."

"Wait, what?" said the 5 of them in surprise, they didn't hear about that.

"I came to her house that time, but there was Flash in her house instead of Twilight," said Sunset. "I forgot to asked him after she goes home."

Everyone paused for a moment, AJ though for a while as her hand is on her chin. "Alright, we're going to asked him tomorrow."

"Good! Then we can focus on those competitions now!" said Pinkie, excited as she closed her eyes and smiled with her teeth revealed.

"Hmm, such a shame," Rainbow folded her arm and pull a long face. "Twilight only joined one competition."

"That's true though," Fluttershy put her both hands on her chin. "Why would she want to join only one competition?"

"You know?" asked Rarity, remembered something. "She ever used a gun before..."

Everyone gone silent as they remembered that event. "The last time i remember, Rarity, she able to used some rifles before. And it sounds like she wants to get a hold on a weapon after a long time. which is odd, i though she doesn't want to use any weapons for now," Applejack then rubbed her neck.

"But now she wants one, we don't know why," added Sunset in worry.

They all then silent, they can't imagine on why she want to hold a gun after a long time. "You know what? We continue this discussion later, now we need to focus on the competitions tomorrow," said Fluttershy, not wanting to continue this conversation for now.

"I guess you're right, we gonna need a break," said Dash. "So, what's up with the chemics?"

They then go home at night after their long discussion for their competition. The 6 of them study and prepare anything for the competition tomorrow at home, they had to slept at midnight. But Sunset, was a little troubled by that, she can't sleep because her mind were mildly keep thought of Twilight. But then, she pulled out those thoughts and finally slept at 12:30 AM.

It's already the next day of the morning, the competition starts. The Shadowbolts are in the school of CHS and are competing with the students of the CHS, which are those wondercolts. The first was painting, the winner was Rarity of CHS, With the beautiful painting of the evening sunset by the horizon of nature. The second was chemics, Which is won by the students of CHS. The maths was won by, unfortunately, Sugarcoat from Crystal Prep, Sunset seemed to be need to learn more with maths. The quiz won by the Wondercolts, and so on.

It was the afternoon of the day, and it's the last of the competition, which is the airsoft target shooting. Everyone was standing in a lined up formation on each side of the field. With The Shadowbolts lined up in front of the Crystal Prep students and The Wonderbolts lined up in front of their own. While the principals and teachers are between those formations and back to back with the school. Everyone was tensed up to see who's in for the airsoft competition. Before that, Cadence, who is the now Principal of the Crystal Prep, announced about the current competition.

"Good afternoon, everyone. Now you know about this last competition is about, it's the airsoft target shooting competition," said Principal Cadence with a smile through the microphone. "The competitors must use the airsoft gun that already available on the firing position. The competitors must hit the targets as fast as they can from the total targets are 40 targets within 30 seconds. The competitor who got the most target will be a winner of the competition."

Indigo, sugarcoat, Sunny, Lemon, and Sour was staring at the Wondercolts who are actually on the opposite side of the field. Both Shadowbolts and the Wondercolts then staring at each other in challenging look, except Twilight who was still has the cold look on her face. Dash noticed Twilight's look after she turned her head to left.

"Come on, Twilight," said Dash, as she fist bump her shoulder. "Cheer up."

"I'm not in good mood right now, Dash," replied Twilight, leaving Rainbow to not comment to her statement.

After that, Cadence continued her speech. "Competitors, stepped forward."

At first, The Shadowbolts, Indigo Zap stepped forward to the center of the field, she's the first competitor of the airsoft competition. Indigo gave some sort of arrogant look to everyone in the field. Then, it's the Wondercolts turn, the members of the Canterlot looked at Twilight as she gave a long sighed and bow her head. Twilight then raised her head and walked towards the center of field, towards Indigo. Everyone was in shocked except for some students and Twilight's friends, and they kept staring at her. Indigo very surprised to see her joined this competition too, but she kept her cool and kept staring at Twilight as she come closer to her.

Twilight stopped right in front of Indigo and they both stared face to face. Indigo gave a smile and challenging look on her face, but show her very cold face instead and giving a blank stare at her with her pupils in average size of the eyes.

"Why don't you look excited?" asked Indigo to her in wonder.

"Not in a good mood," replied Twilight.

Indigo just nudged her head back in expression of odd. "Well, at least we can see who's the best here now."

Twilight just paused for a moment after that. "Just don't expect too much of it, alright?"

Indigo just gave a flat smile and nodded at her.

"Why not Rainbow?" asked Indigo.

"Well, she has a bad aim, and no one willing to join," replied Twilight, she then lift her arms on her sides then dropped. "So, i'm in."

"Competitors, to the firing position," ordered Principal Celestia with her mic, who was next to Principal Cadence.

Both of Indigo and Twilight then walked up to the firing position and the students sat down on their chair and watch. After they both on the firing position, they looked at the firing range in front of them. There were five long small walls of wood, each of the walls filled with 5 of the targets, which makes that 25, the rest of the 15 targets are in open area starting from prone to standing target, the targets were still laying down on the ground, they will stand up automatically as the target after the competition starts. The range from the firing position to the first front the wood wall is around 10 meters, if counting until the end of the firing range would be around 25 meters. The airsoft weapon on the table is HK416 which is Indigo's gun, the airsoft Famas which is Twilight's gun.

Indigo just simply picked her gun and slightly looking at it, she then turned her head looking at Twilight. Indigo was surprised to see Twilight looked at her gun with full attention, Twilight picked her gun and then sharply looked around the gun looking at the sides of the Famas as she holds the front hand guard. She then putted her eyes on the rear aiming sight of her weapon, then she tilt the weapon right and checked on the operating rod of the Famas. She then lowered her weapon and aimed it down the ground to her left with the stock part of the weapon closing her shoulder. Indigo didn't really remembered she actually took a good look like that before, not when they had that terrible event, Indigo then turned her head forward the range field.

"First competitor, get ready to fire," said Cadence, implying an order. "Starts, now!"

30 seconds time starts, and the targets quickly popped out on the ground and beyond the walls. Indigo quickly aimed her weapon and shoots as fast as she can. Indigo have shot 7 targets behind the walls in 10 seconds, and then in the next 7 seconds she shot 4 targets in the opened area. And then in the next last 13 seconds she shot 6 of targets behind the wall and in the open and almost shot 1 target in the open area in range of 20 meters. After the loud air horn was heard, she stopped shooting and putted her rifle on the table and then wooing.

"Indigo has scored 17 targets in 30 seconds," announced Vice Principal Luna through the mic. "Now for the second competitor, get ready to fire..."

The students of Crystal Prep were admire to see Indigo scored those shots even the students of CHS admire her. But now, it's Twilight' turn, She raised her rifle forward expecting for the targets popped out. Her eyes down the sight and waiting. Suddenly, everything around starts to slow down, she hears her breath rhythmically and her focus is gaining a lot along with her instinct. She closed her eyes for a while, after a moment of peace the time quickly returned to normal as she can heard one shout.

"begins... Now!" shouted Principal Celestia through the mic.

After that, the targets popped out and Twilight starts to shoot the targets. Everyone, including Indigo was very amazed and dumbfounded to see that Twilight just shot 15 targets in 5 seconds flat. They saw her picks off the targets very fast like lightning, she able to shoot each targets with one bullet straight towards it, not even a single aim missed from the targets. She quickly shot off the targets behind the 5 walls and then the opened area as she aimed her rifle like either a madman or a highly skilled marksman since she aimed her rifle left and right very very faster. After hitting the last target in the open, in range of 25 meters, the timer stopped and the loud air horn was heard.

"Wow! This is a very new unbeatable record!" exclaimed Cadence in very surprised, her eyes gone wide. "She has scored a total of 40 targets in 14 seconds! Twilight is the winner of the competition!"

With that, Indigo was left speechless and dumbfounded to the fact that Twilight has able to beat her incrediblelly, while the other students, Shadowbolts, and Wondercolts in very astonished and disbelieve clapped their hands and cheered at Twilight. Even if Twilight got a lot of compliment, she was still frowning in cold, not even happy or angry, just cold. She just turned around and walked back to the Wondercolts. Indigo came to her and stopped her when she's halfway back to her friends.

"Hey," said Indigo, stopping her by grabbing her shoulder. "Great shooting back there."

Twilight only nodded at her.

"How did you do it?" asked Indigo. "There's no way you just shot 'em all just like that."

Twilight turned her body around and kept staring at Indigo's eye, which made her felt creep about it. "All you need to do is only sharpen your focus to the target, that will put them down for good."

"Oh," replied Indigo, soon she noticed her cold face. "You're okay? You don't look happy."

"I'm fine, i'm just... like i told you i'm not in a good mood," Twilight then left Indigo there and head back to her friends of Wondercolts.

After Twilight left Indigo there, rest of the Shadowbolts member came to Indigo. After they looked at Indigo, Indigo was left with weird feelings.

"You're okay?" asked Upper Crust.

"I'm fine, it's just," replied Indigo. "There's something bothering Twilight."

The Shadowbolts then looked at Twilight in distance, when Twilight is in the middle of the crowd of cheering her face is still black as ice. "Yeah, something still bothering her," commented Sour.

"Maybe, because of that day?" asked Sugarcoat, the Shadowbolts know what she meant.

"No," said Sunny, shook her head. "There's no way she still disturbed by that memories, though i heard she's just off from Las Vegas."

"Oh, really?" asked Indigo, surprised as she doesn't know any news so far.

"Yeah, but i heard from Rarity, after she's back, she's already changed," said Sunny. "They really don't know what changed her like that but they are trying to find it out now."

Indigo then silent, she looked at Twilight again. "I hope they find it out soon, maybe we can helped them to find out?"

Sunset was already from Twilight's view and trying to find Flash in the crowd of students. Then right in front of her, she found Flash, she straight away quickly asked him about Twilight.

"Hey, Flash," greeted Sunset with a waving hand.

"Hey there, Sunset," greeted Flash. "Why are you looking for me?"

"Well, actually..." Sunset then though for a while looking for a good word. "Um... do you know, what's wrong with Twilight?"

Flash knew to see that coming. if Flash tell her Twilight's secret story, Twilight might don't like it. "Actually, i do noticed her acting strangely. But every time i asked about it, she just shrugged her head and shoulder and told me to just stop asking that question. If i did, you know what happen back in the class."

Sunset disappointed by that, she though Flash doesn't know what's wrong either, she just face palmed softly. "Oh, i understand. Huh, that sucks."

"I know," said Flash, he felt sad about it, even when he had to lie to her because he did know what happen to Twilight, but he promised Twilight to keep it a secret. "If i knew, i supposedly already told you about it."

"I see, thank you for answering my question," said Sunset.

"No problem," said Flash. "And by the way, we seems to make a lot good competitions today."

"Yeah, this is great, to be honest," said Sunset, smiling as she lift her arms then dropped it to her sides.

"That's true," said Flash. "Wish we had a ball party."

"Oh, want to dance with me aren't you?" asked Sunset blushing as she points her finger at him, knew to see that coming.

"No, no, it's just, i felt like i want one," replied Flash, blushing as well as he scratch his head. "Anyway, i would like one with you, if you want though."

"Oh, alright then," said Sunset, cheerily.

"Uh, we should get back to our friends, shall we?" asked Flash, pointing at the crowds for her.

"Yeah, you're right, let's go."

After the cheering, everyone had a lunch in the CHS cafeteria and out in the grassy field of the soccer field. Sunset, Twilight, Rainbow, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie were having lunch together with the 13 members of Shadowbolts at the multilevel audience seats on the edge of the soccer field. As they having lunch together, Indigo kept staring at Twilight whilst eating from behind her.

"Why are you keep staring at me Indigo?" asked Twilight, doesn't bother to look behind. "Is there something you want to ask?"

"Oh, nothing it's just, i'm wondering what troubles you," replied Indigo, folded her arms.

Twilight shook her head for the uncomfortable of her comment. "Nothing troubles me, Indigo, i assure you."

But then Rarity interrupted their lunch by her discovery on the youtube. "Uh, guys? You might want to see this..."

Rarity then gave her phone to everyone of them, to see what she found. They can't believe that Twilight just has entered the video on youtube. They saw Twilight in the video relentlessly beat up a teenage boy after blocking his jab. The part they don't eager to see is the part where Twilight stand the boy up and dragged him near the pot plant and pushed his head down, bashing his head to the edge of the pot. The Wondercolts and The Shadowbolts saw her she pulled him up on his feet, and after a while she punched the boys face, he fell unconscious to the ground.

"Is... that.... really you?" asked Lemon, shakily.

"Yeah, that's me," replied Twilight, calmly. "That guy was looking trouble with another girl for stealing her ticket, i asked him to give it back but instead he just want hit me, so i counter-attacked him very hard."

Everyone gone silent after that, Sunset and Sugarcoat stared at each other in disbelieve, while the others have a blank stare and a blank expression. And Twilight just finished her lunch.

"Now, if you don't mind, i going to leave now," said Twilight. "I'm needed somewhere."

For that, Twilight left them all on the audience chairs and leave the school. They watched Twilight leave in dumbfounded, until their distraction caught off-guard by Flash's voice.

"She left you, right?" asked Flash, startling them.

"Oh, Flash! Yeah she did," said Trenderhoof. "She sounded kind of hurry."

"Did ya' found anything why she's been like that?" asked Applejack.

"No, i didn't found anything," replied Flash, shook his head. "I've been wondering that like you guys."

"When she changed like that?" asked Sour.

"Two days ago," replied Fluttershy.

"Why don't we just asked her directly?" asked Sandalwood.

"She won't answer it," replied Dash. "Besides, if we force her to tell the truth she might beat the hell of us out."

"Unless, there's a proof against her," suggested Jet Set, currently holding his chin.

"You're right," agreed Lemon. "But the problem is how we find one?"

Sunset glanced on her for a while before turning her head forward the soccer field. "We don't know."

Author's Notes:

Those who is asking regarding the "event" they talking about above, is actually my plan to make a story (spoiler) called 'The Red Day'.
I still not published it because a new imagination comes up to this story i'm currently writing so i can't multi-task writing.
I promised after i finished this story, i will published the story 'The Red Day'

Chapter 13 - Field Medic In Action

It was in the next morning around 10 AM, Vice Principal Luna has asked Applejack and Twilight to help her repair her car because her engine has gone screwed up all over the place in the car hood. Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna were sitting on a bench behing the school, watching them both cooperate together to fix the engine, Applejack simply did good trying to fixing it but Twilight was like a professional in fixing and tinkering engines. While Applejack trying to find out which part of the engine that needs fixing, Twilight spotted one problem in the car engine.

"Son of a bitch," cursed Twilight in cranky, as she tried to pulled something out the engine.

"What is it?" asked Applejack, surprised of her swearing as she looked at her.

Twilight strongly pulled out the object from inside the engine, turns out someone has dumped a wooden golf club into the car engine. "Alright, i wonder who shoved a golf club into the engines."

Celestia quickly realized that the golf club was hers, she used it for the day of golfing season. She then changed her sight to her sister Vice Principal Luna, Celestia already know that Luna has been nosy with her, the naughtiest thing that Luna ever did now is to hide and shoved the golf club to the engines. Celestia just caught the culprit.

"Ah, he he he..." said Luna, smiling and blushing in embarrassment as she scratched her head like she's pretending to be doesn't know about that.

"You and i gonna have a long talk, sister," said Celestia, irritated by her nosy action.

Twilight and Applejack then continue fixing the car. It was almost half an hour, until the 5 girls came to them and greeted.

"Hey, guys!" greeted Sunset, representing the four of the girls.

"Hey, girls," greeted Applejack, Celestia and Luna, Twilight greeted them with a nod.

"How's the car going?" asked Rarity.

"Well, it went FUBAR at first," replied Twilight.

"I... beg your pardon?" asked Celestia, everyone was puzzled with her term.

Applejack stopped fixing the car and instead glance at Twilight in confused. "What do you mean FUBAR?"

"Is that means 'fucked up'?" asked Dash, everyone except Twilight was a little less insulted.

"How dare you said such thing?" asked Luna, angry with her answer.

"What Dash said was correct," said Twilight, gaining everyone's attention to her. "It means fucked up."

Luna and Celestia were about to rebuke at Twilight, but they both just stay silent, besides, it's really true if their car was fucked up.

"What's with that broken golf club over there?" asked Fluttershy.

"Let's just say Vice Principal Luna has been naughty before until she quietly hide Principal Celestia's golf club in the car engine," replied Twilight, with Sugarcoat's way of speaking.

Luna was insulted for that statement, however it was also true even Principal Celestia agreed with her. Luna can do nothing but to shut her mouth and smiling in shame.

"So you do golfing?" asked Sunset.

"Well, yeah, until my sister hide it from me!" Celestia then turned her head at Luna in anger, Luna was still smiling as she back off from Celestia.

Twilight then closed the car hood of the engine. "Alright, AJ, turn the car on."

Applejack then opened the car door and used the key to turned on the car. After 5 times trying it, it won't on.

"Is there something you missed in the engine?" asked Applejack.

"Nope," Twilight then open the car hood and take a look at the engines. "There's nothing i mi-. Wait, i think i found one. Give me that wrench."

Applejack then get out from the car and find the wrench. Then she give the wrench to Twilight.

But what they don't know was one, Twilight lied if she missed a part of the engine that needs fixing. "Just stay there for a second will ya?"

Applejack doesn't know why she said that but she obeys it anyway. Twilight was taking a glance at the engine, before, she quickly hits the engine hard with the wrench. The loud sound and a very surprising act of her was enough to make everyone around her surprised. Even the Principals nearly jumped out from the bench and Fluttershy nearly produced a squee sound.

"What the hay are you doing, Twilight?" asked Applejack furiously.

Twilight ignored her question and kept bashing the engine three times before she stopped. "Now try turned it on."

"Twilight, that's impossible," argue Pinkie. "You might have damaged the engine."

"Yeah, you both might have to f-," said Celestia but then cut off by Twilight.

"Nah, just turned the car on," ordered Twilight, swaying her hand.

"What about we better-" said AJ before cut off again by Twilight.

"Just turn on the damn car!" shouted Twilight, a little anger tone can be heard.

Applejack just raised her both hands and walked backwards to the car door. "Alright, if it's not work, it's you to blame."

She then turned the key to turn it on. Somehow, the car turned on. Everyone caught in the air of silent after the car's working back in good condition.

"See? it works."

Applejack was staring at her with her jaw open, she was about to say but then halted, don't know what to say as she pointing at her. "Ok, how?"

"The engine being inconsistent," replied Twilight.

"What about a very clear one, Twilight?" asked Rarity, not wanting to be puzzled.

"Alright," Twilight then put her hands on her hips. "What about the car's gonna blow up if you didn't change the engine soon enough?"

Everyone gone silent again and their eyes gone wide. If that what was truly happen in the future then they agreed with the first one. "I'll... go with the inconsistent one," suggested Principal Celestia.

"Good," said Twilight as she nodded, everyone didn't want to asked her why would the engine will explode, but they better stay silent if they don't want to hear anything worse. "Have a nice trip."

After a while, some of the students came to the parking lot, either want to talk there or want to check their transportation. Applejack came to met with Big Mac near the Principal's car while the Principals take a look at their car. Twilight was about to leave with the parking lot with the 5 girls, until she saw something on her right. There was a bus driver trying to fix the bus, under the front side of the school bus. He used the old car jack to lift the front side of the bus up. Twilight saw something wrong.

"He's doing it wrong," said Twilight as she observed the bus driver's work.

"Nothing looks wrong about his doing, Twi," said Fluttershy. "What makes you said that?"

"He should have buy a new car jack," replied Twilight.

"It's still looks sturdy for me," said Rarity as she looked at the car jack.

"Not for long," said Twilight. "Plus, you see that small pipe under the bus?"

They had to crouched down a little to see what Twilight saw. There was a small pipe above the driver's stomach as he try to fix it from underneath, said to be the pipe for the accelerating gas was blown up and had to be towed by 2 cars to get to the school. Though, he was a mechanic that time before turning into a bus driver. The sharp pipe was pointing down towards his stomach, it would be life threatening.

"I don't think he will be in trouble, right?" said Sunset, hoping that won't be a trouble.

"Sunset, that... would be a problem for now," said Pinkie, agreed with Twilight. "We should tell him about that."

Before they barely make a walk at the driver, the car jack suddenly fell from its sturdy position, making the front side of the bus also fell above the driver. The driver quickly screamed for help as the sharp pipe already stabbed the driver's stomach.

"Fucking hell, lift that bus, NOW!" ordered Twilight, they quickly ran to the bus and try to lift it up, soon some of the students, including Bulk Biceps quickly help them lift up the front side of the bus, along with the principals.

When they able to lift it, the driver's screams starting to get louder until the sharp pipe has been removed from his stomach. Twilight quickly and carefully pulled the driver from underneath the bus and those who lifted the bus then dropped it to the ground and quickly take. Twilight then had that feeling, see and hear the driver wounded, like that day she had to save a soldier shot in the chest by herself, it was a horrid feeling. 3 seconds later, she pulled out that though and focus on the driver who is wounded. His wound was a little deep to the flesh and suffered fatal bleeding. Lucky thing is, she's been bringing bandages around in her jacket, so she pulled it out from her jacket and opened it up as she kept an eye on his condition as the people around them watching in horrid.

"Hang on, you'll gotta be alright," said Twilight, comforting him. "Shy, help me."

Fluttershy quickly helped Twilight with the bandages, Fluttershy lifted him up as she helps Twilight with the bandaging, good thing it wasn't the first time they're doing this. They able to bandage his wound but its still bleeding and the driver was having a slightly anxiety and felt slightly losing his consciousness. Twilight and Fluttershy had to hold his wound to prevent him from quick blood loss.

"We need to call an ambulance!" exclaimed Pinkie as she reaching for her phone.

"There's no time for that, get me a truck!" ordered Twilight, but when she saw everyone still standing right there she had to yell again. "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU WAITING FOR?!! GET THE FUCKING TRUCK HERE NOW!!!"

After she yelled in outburst, they quickly snapped out from their stunned stare and Big Mac with Flash quickly make a run for the truck while the principals were startled. Fluttershy and Twilight sti ll holding his wound and they both trying to comfort him. The driver's breathing starting to quicken its pace.

"Calm down, you're gonna be alright," said Twilight to the driver, softly as she made an eye contact directly to his. "Just keep looked at me alright?"

The driver only nodded in fear of death.

Big Mac and Flash quickly arrived with the truck and stopped 5 meters away from them. Twilight quickly tell him to give her his arm, and then Twilight pulled his arm and crouched down then lifted him up around her shoulders before she can stand up as she carried him around. Twilight quickly made a run for the truck before she put him in the back of the truck. They ever saw Twilight do those kind of stuff, except for the part that they never see her carry around a person like that, she must be strong enough to lifted him up and made Applejack impressed. Twilight quickly jumped in the back of the truck and checked on the driver's condition again before they go.

"We're good, move out!" shouted Twilight as she bashed the trucks frame window in the front, ordering Big Mac to drive the truck.

As the truck leave quickly, everyone who was still in the parking lot do nothing but stand there and watched the truck left. After that, they all stare and talked to each other about that leaving the Principals to gain their attention.

"Everyone, i know what we see here is very not good," said Celestia. "But we want to asked you to return back inside the school, there's nothing to see here for now."

Everyone went quite, but then they agree that they better head back in the school. Celestia and Luna then looked them went inside as the 6 girls were waiting for them both.

"I can't believe Twilight did see that coming," commented Pinkie Pie, surprised and shocked after what happened.

"At least they able to get him to hospital quickly," said Luna. "It would be better if we act first before the paramedics did."

"Do you think he'll be okay?" asked Dash, worried.

"I don't know," replied Celestia, unsure with the driver's suffered wound. "It seems pretty bad for me."

Applejack was smiling a little, Rarity noticed that. "What's so funny, AJ?"

"I just can't believe she able to picked him up around her shoulders," replied AJ. "Though he was heavy to lift."

What Applejack said made them realized that she just lifted him like that. "Oh, we didn't notice that," said Fluttershy.

Sunset frowned, for the driver's survival. "Let's just hope that they made it there soon enough."

As they expected, the truck has arrived at the hospital just in time. Twilight quickly peek out from the back of the truck and shouted at the paramedics who are currently loading their equipments into the ambulance.

"Hey, i need a stretcher now! We got a man got stabbed in the stomach here!"

Paramedics quickly surprised and quickly pulled out a stretcher from the ambulance with haste. They then positioned the stretcher in front of the back of the truck so Twilight can putted the driver on it carefully. After they put him on it, Twilight turned around staring towards Big Mac and Flash.

"You both go back to school, i handle it from here."

"Are you sure?" asked Flash in doubt.

"I'm sure, i'll handle it from here."

With that, both of them immediately left them at the hospital and head back to school. Twilight with the paramedics immediately escorted the wounded man in and lead the way to the surgeon room. On the way, Dr. Whooves quickly helped them escort the wounded and to see if the man's bleeding has been stabilize.

"I did the bandage and the tourniquet," said Twilight to Dr. Whooves.

"Good job, Twilight," complimented Doctor. "We'll take it from here."

"No, sir, you need me," said Twilight quickly.

"I know you want to help but yo-" he said but immediately cut off by Twilight.

"Doctor, take a look at this," Twilight then show him her Expert Field Medical Badge. "You will need my help."

Dr. Whooves quickly recognized the badge as one of the medical badge in the army, in which made him surprise and in awe. "You're the medic in the army?"

"Yes, Doctor."

Dr. Whooves though for a while before deciding without hesitation. "Alright, i might need your help."

Dr. Whooves, Twilight, and the paramedics able to get the driver to the surgeon room. As they positioned him on the bed and try to ease his pain, Twilight helped the Doctor to close his wounds and stop the fatal bleeding. Twilight had to get the blood bag to the Doctor to keep the driver's blood pressure stable and not losing to much blood. It took them nearly an hour to do the operation, but then they saved the man's life just in time. What they're doing now is taking a break outside the surgeon room, both Twilight and Doctor got blood stain on their clothes.

"Well done, Ms. Twilight," said Dr. Whooves. "Because of you we are able to save him."

"No sweat, Doc," said Twilight, smiling at him. "It's what i do."

"That badge you got there," he take a closer look at the badge she's currently holding in her hand. "You're in the Army?"

"Well,.... yeah," Twilight shrugged her shoulder and sighed. "Crazy right, still a high schooler already joined in the Army. I think you won't believe me."

"Actually, i believe you Ms. Twilight," He then pointing at her badge. "That badge you got there is an Expert Field Medical Badge. It's a good thing you have expert medical skill, who knew someone would be in danger. Well, why you even joined the Army?"

Twilight paused for that question, she sighed first. "I was looking an adventure, i though if i work in the Army would give me what i want, but then i much understand this job as a soldier. Protect and saving the love ones is a hard one."

"I know," Dr. Whooves then take a look on his watch. "Aren't you suppose to be at the school now?"

"Oh yeah, alright i'll be on my way," Twilight then stand up from her seat and turned around at him. "Good bye, doctor, um one more thing, don't tell anyone about this, alright?"

Doctor nods his head and wave his hand at her as she left. After Twilight already out from the hospital, she take a glance on her clothes, her blue jacket and her grey shirt already covered in blood. She doesn't have time to change clothes which will increasing the study delay. She called a taxi from the edge of the road and tell the taxi driver to get to CHS. Nearly 10 minutes later, she arrived at the school. She quickly payed the taxi driver and get out from the taxi and rushed into the school.

Everyone was already in the class for the next study. Twilight ran to her class and knocked the door.

"Come in," said Mrs. Cherilee, who is currently teaching the students inside.

Twilight entered the class and everyone suddenly thunderstruck and silent, seeing her jacket and her shirt is already covered in blood. Twilight then took a glance on her blood covered clothes.

"It's not mine."

"Is the driver okay?" asked Mrs. Cherilee.

"Yes, he made it," replied Twilight, Sunset was surprised to hear that, it's too fast for Sunset to hear the driver is okay.

"How you can be so sure?" asked Sunset.

"I helped the Doctor with the surgery," replied Twilight.

"What?" asked Mrs. Cherilee, Sunset, Rainbow, Trixie, and Flash at the same time, as the others was dumbfounded and silent.

"If you don't believe it, asked Doctor Whooves." Twilight then calmly move to her sit and open her notebooks for study.

Everyone was awkwardly quiet for a while until they all able to continue their study.

Rainbow Dash sat next to Sunset today, they both felt odd if Twilight ever did that.

"I heard about bandaging and stuff from her," complain Dash. "But surgery? That's crazy."

"At least she learned something new about that," said Sunset. "Unless she ever did that many times before. But that can't be happening."

"Do you think there's a suspicious clue with her?" asked Dash, as she looked at Twilight who is currently reading her book.

"The surgery," replied Sunset. "She never had do the surgery, but she ever got subjected to surgery."

"That's our first clue, is there anything else than that?" asked Dash.

"Not for now," replied Sunset. "After we study, we both go asked Dr. Whooves about it."

Chapter 14 - The Secret That Must Left Untold

Operation Ripper
1550 hours, 22 May
20 kilometers to south of town Burza'i, Kandahar, Afghanistan
Cpl. Twilight Sparkle
Squad Bravo 2-7, 1^st Battalion, 75^th Regiment

The squad was assigned with team Gyro 5-5, which is the leader of the squad called 1st Lieutenant Water Catherine. Her hairstyle was very the same with Watermelody along with her skin and her face, except the color of her hair are only light blue and light green. Both squad was moving along with another 2 infantry squads and had to drive with a humvee, since they are currently walking on the desert of Kandahar. Their mission was to locate the enemy HQ location in the desert, intel said there were 4 pick-up trucks loaded with weapons and ammo were heading into the desert, the last location that was heard from the citizen of Burza'i was they were heading to the south side of the town about 1 hour ago.

Twilight was in the second humvee, surprisingly she was with Lt. Water's squad instead of her own, there was no any reason why they want her in the humvee of Lt. Water's squad. But for sure Twilight starting to get along with Lt. waters.
"How are you doing back there, Twilight?" asked Lt. Dolker through the radio in slight chuckled, he was with his squad in front of them.

Twilight muttered for a while. "Well, doing fine here."

"What's with the muttering, Corporal?" asked Spc. Rendor with the radio.

"Nah, it's just what we work here for," replied Twilight in soft tone. "Not sure if it's good for me."

"Don't worry, Twilight, sooner or later you might have forget it," said Zendel with the radio, trailing from high tone to low.

"You sure about that?" asked Twilight, unconvinced. "I'm not really trust that part."

"I'm sure some day, you might forget it, or maybe not," replied Zendel, with no seriousness.

"Hey, could you stop make Twilight worried about that now?" asked Lt. Water through the radio, irritated for his behaviour. "Because i'm not looking forward for someone to get fatal post-traumatic events."

"Alright, alright, we'll stay quiet," said Zendel. "We gonna keep an eye what's ahead of us."

"Good, Dolker, how long 'till we got there?" asked Lt. Water.

"10 minutes tops," replied Dolker.

"Alright, Gyro 5-5 out." Lt. Water put down the radio as she drive.

Twilight was sat next to Lt. Water Catherine, while the other members of the LT's squad was behind them. Though the humvee they're using is a pickup humvee, so they had put the 50. Cal on top of the hood of the humvee, facing to the front side of the humvee. Twilight pulled out her phone from her pocket shirt right behind her kevlar vest and checked if there's a message. It was from Pinkie Pie, that one party planner. As Lieutenant Water drives, she took notice of Twilight looking at her phone.

"Your friends, eh?" asked Water.

"Yep," replied Twilight, she then sighed. "It's Pinkie, a party animal."

"Sounds like my type," said Water. "We could use some fun about it."

"I assure she will give you guys some fun," said Twilight, in a bright side. "She is number one party planner in town."

"Ha ha, that's what i like it," Water was pretty excited about it, but then her tone trailing. "Well, after we finished our duties up here."

"Yeah, that's right," Twilight then leaned her back against her seat. "It's been a very long day."

Water was half-forgotten about the rumors of Twilight has magic. "Hey, Twilight, do you have, magic abilities and stuff?"

"Sure, would you like me to show you one?" asked Twilight in a smile.

"Yeah," replied Water.

Twilight raised her hand in front of her chest and her hand glow, she telekinetically moved a bullet on top of the dashboard and sent it flying and floating in front of Water.

"That's cool," complemented Water, astonished. "Where did you get that magic?"

Twilight then put down the bullet back on top of the dashboard telekinetically, but then frown. "Well,... it's a long story."

Lt. Water noticed her frowned expression. "Is there something wrong, Corporal?"

Twilight only silently shrugged her shoulder and let out a breath.

"You didn't tell your friends about it, aren't you?" There was a bit serious tone in her sentence.

"Yeah, i didn't tell them," replied Twilight in agitated. "They're not going to like it since they are high schoolers, i'm also one of them."

"Sounds pretty rough, i still can't believe you able to work here as a high schooler, except for me though, i'm taking study at the Rangers Academy," Water then shook her head with pity. "Why do you want to join anyway?"

"I was looking for adventure," Twilight rubbed her Scar on her thigh.

"I don't know if this is what you're looking for," said Water, surprised. "The situation here is different, this is a fight against the satan himself. Well, at least you'll be here for 3 three weeks."

"I know," said Twilight as she nods her head. "But after i'm here, i'm starting to understand what we're doing here for."

"What do you think?" asked Water.

"Very most common and important thing, you know that."

"Yeah, but you ever wonder what will change you after this?" Lt. Water stare at her waiting for response.

"I did wonder about it, but i make sure that didn't happen to me," Twilight then turned her head and stared into Water's eye for a while.

"I pray that to you," said Water, her eyes watching the road ahead.

"Thanks," Twilight then rubbed her arm. "By the way, you starting to sound like Sgt. Foley."

Lt. Water laughed at her statement, she then patted Twilight's shoulder. "Don't worry about it, we got your back, sis."

They both suddenly startled after heard the radio sounded. "Gyro 5-5, how's Twilight doing back there?"

"She's still good, sir," replied Water.

"Alright, tell her to get ready for action," said Dolker. "We're nearly there."

Twilight then cocked up her Scar and turn off the safety. "Alright, duty calls."

Upon reaching the enemy location, the humvees quickly getting hit by incoming enemy fire from the enemy location not far away. It was very fortunate that every humvees they're on have bullet proof windows. Everyone quickly get out from their humvees whilst ducking except the 4 man on the 50. Cal. of the humvees. The pick-up humvee stopped face to face to the enemy checkpoint near the rocks for cover, one of Water's man take advantage to give suppressing fire with the 50. Cal. Both Cpl. Twilight and Lt. Water walked out from the humvee and quickly take cover behind the rocks ahead.

As The squads shoots back at the Talibans, Twilight had time to count how many enemies there are as she shoots them. "We got 2 hostiles behind those sandbags 80 meters ahead with machine guns, 20 hostiles and more with Aks in the open and in cover!"

"How the hell you can count that fast!?" asked Water with a shout.

"It's my focus is starting to get intense!"

"Grenade out!" shouted Yorker from a distance, eventually the grenade thrown away to the hostiles with machine guns behind the sandbags. Both of hostiles blown out by grenade blast and sent them flying to the air until landed on the crate supplies.

"All units move in! NOW!" ordered Dolker, everyone fasten up their pace, nearly moving inside the checkpoint.

They then stopped again as they shoot and run for cover. Pretty much of the hostiles killed in the open, Twilight able to shot two Talibans in the head behind the Crates and small walls. Yorker brought in his machine gun M60 and able to kill some Talibans behind a large wall, the bullets able to penetrate through since the type of the bullet is 7.62x51mm NATO. Lt. Water's squad move in to the right side of the checkpoint to flank them, while Jeremy and Laner quickly ran into the building in front of them.

"Hostiles, 11 o'clock, LT!" shouted Twilight at Water. Water quickly dispatch the enemy with RPG just in time.

"Good eye!" shouted Water before they ducked down again behind pile of crates. Water then poked out and shoot the Talibans again. "Corporal! Follow me!"

Twilight followed and ran with Water to the next cover in the small hut of bricks. After they ran to the next cover, Twilight peeked out from window and shot out her grenade launcher from underneath her Scar, it hit a truck not far from them and blown up killing 5 Talibans and sent them flying with the fatal burn wounds. Water's turn to shoot them back, when Twilight about to peeked out from cover, a Taliban showed up behind Lt. Water through the door. Twilight changed her aim from the window to the Taliban, and pulled the trigger.

*BANG*

Twilight has shot the Taliban in the head, but it made Water startled. She shot the hostile past Lt. Water by passing next to her neck. Water was panicked in silent but then starting to calmed down when she looked behind her before staring at Twilight by her eyes in dumbfounded.

"That was a close one, Corporal," said Water, disbelieve when she's about nearly shot in the neck. "Thanks for saving me."

"No problem, Lieutenant," replied Twilight. "We protect each other right?"

"Right," nodded Water. "You nearly shot me you know that?"

"Yeah, i'm just... it's my reflex," said Twilight, stammered.

"Oh, at least that was nice shot," Water complementing her.

"It was nothing, Lieutenant," said Twilight. "I'm a good marksman."

"I think you deserve a promotion for that," said Water, they both then moved up to the door where the hostile broke in.

"I'm not sure, LT," There was a tone of doubt in her words as she tighten her grip on the front hand guard of the Scar while the weapon pointing down to the ground. She then turned her head at Water. "I don't think i deserve it."

Water aghast of Twilight's doubt, probably her felt of guilt killing them, at least she can defend herself. "I see, understand what you're mean," she then aimed her rifle to the open door. "Let's go."

*BANG BANG BANG* *RAT TAT TAT TAT TAT TAT TAT TAT TAT*

It was nearly 7 minutes the hostiles in the checkpoint has been eliminated and they able to capture 2 surrendered Talibans. Lt. Water, Lt. Dolker, and Cpl. Twilight meet up together at the middle of the secured checkpoint, while the rest of the squads either secure the perimeter or looking for evidence of the Talibans plan.

"Nice job people! Now we can get a rest for a while," Dolker did bring two bottle of beers, for himself and for Water.

Lt. Water takes a beer from him. "And gonna have some fun back in the base."

Twilight was smiling in relieved as their job here is done. "So? Does Command gonna send someone here?"

"That's for sure, Corporal," replied Water, she then fist bumped Twilight's shoulder. "You did good out there."

"She's a best marksman in our squad, Water." He then took a sip of beer.

"yeah," Twilight then frowned again as she looked around her, seeing the dead bodies of Talibans on the ground. "I'm the best..."

"You're okay, Corporal?" asked Water, starting to worry as Twilight felt sad about those who she killed.

"I guess so."

"Hey, relax, sis," said Dolker, holding her shoulder. "You really had to do it, there's nothing wrong with that."

Twilight hummed for a while. "If you say so."

Twilight suddenly heard a voice, someone calling her name. "Twilight."

She quickly turned around, finding the source of the calling while the other talked to each other. The voice she heard can be described was sounded weak and nearly silent. "Twilight."

She heard it again, but this time it's starting to raise the tone from low to medium. "Twilight."

She kept hearing that call, it's starting to sound much louder She kept looking for it, until the light of the sun starting to blinding her to white, even with her hand blocking the sun can't help.

"Twilight!" "Twilight!" "Twilight!"

"Twilight!" shouted Mr. Cranky in attempt to wake up Twilight from sleeping on her table.

Twilight quickly woke up and startled as she quickly straighten her body on her seat. "Uh, sorry, sir."

Everyone in the class are staring at her in silent, like as they watched on someone that was going to blame. "Are you bored with these maths lesson?" asked Mr. Cranky in edgy and angry.

"No, sir," replied Twilight in cold and solid. "I'm just tired."

"Oh really?" asked Mr. Cranky, not believing her. "Because you seems very bored to me, even though you like maths."

Twilight silent for a while as Mr. Cranky waiting for her response. "I didn't sleep last night."

Mr. Cranky then scolded her. "Then you must be playing games last night, you know that's not a right thing?!"

Twilight shrunk her eyes in confused. "Did i ever say i play games last night? Because i got a lot of work to do last night."

"No, you're lying, Twilight," Mr. Cranky then pointed his finger at him. "Just admit it."

Twilight went silent but then she opened her mouth. "I'm not lying, sir, for what i'm doing that, if you want proof i got a list of works to do at home here." Twilight then gave him the paper full of list of what she needs to worked on.

Mr. Cranky was surprised enough to see her list of jobs at night. "You had to fix a holed roof?"

"Yes, sir, it took me 2 hours to finish on my own." Sunset, Dash, and Flash had hard to believe she did that herself, Twilight wasn't lying.

Mr. Cranky can do nothing but to understand it. "I see, you really need to get some rest after the study."

Twilight then reminded to herself to checked her wounds. "Sir, asking permission to go to the restroom, sir."

"Alright, get yourself fresh up with water."

Twilight simply nodded and get off from her seat, she then walked out from the class and headed to the restroom. Sunset who sat next Trixie today got concerns about Twilight.

"So, got anything why she's been acting like that?" asked Trixie.

"Not yet, Trixie," replied Sunset, disappointed. "I just asked Dr. Whooves yesterday and he didn't know about that except he did asked her to helped him with the surgery."

"Such a shame, Trixie hope Trixie can help you with that one," said Trixie, confidently.

"I don't know Trixie, but we better keep low on this case."

"Alright, Trixie will do as you wish," said Trixie, both of them then get back on their study.

Twilight is currently checking her wounds in the restroom. She was checking the wound on her left arm, it felt much more better than before, she opened the bandage carefully and what was left on her arm was only a healed bullet scar and little of blood. She then dispose those used bandages into the closed garbage that was oddly available in the girl restroom next too her. She then cleansed her arm with the water at the water sink to get rid of the blood that were left on the arm. She then covered her arm underneath the sleeve of her grey shirt and rubbed it.

When she is about to open her buttons of her shirt to check on the bandaged right shoulder, another girl went in the restroom until Twilight had to dropped her hands on the water sink, she was lucky to not open up a single button of her shirt. The girl who entered the restroom was Tennis Match, the light blue hair and yellow skinned girl. She then headed to the water sink, next to Twilight. Tennis then washed her hands while Twilight is looking at her own face with the mirror in front of her with a blank stare. Tennis turned her head at her after she washed her hand, noticed her blank stare. Twilight hoped she gets out from the restroom soon enough, but she didn't.

"What's wrong, Twilight?" Tennis turned her body at her and smiled.

"Nothing, i just need to be alone," replied Twilight, she then looked down to the water sink.

"Tired with the study i suppose?" asked Tennis.

"No," Twilight shook her head. "i didn't sleep."

"Huh, playing games?"

"No, lot of work i need to do at night."

"Really?" Tennis raised her shoulder and dropped them. "That's one odd thing from you."

Twilight didn't listen to Tennis, she only kept staring at the water sink as she thinks madly a lot of her though back in her war nightmares. "Twilight, you're okay?"

Twilight quickly snapped out and stare towards Tennis in cold. "Yeah, i'm fine, i just got a lot of thoughs."

"What you're thinking?" asked Tennis.

"It's none of your business," replied Twilight.

Tennis then folded her arms and kept staring at Twilight, she won't leave. "Come on, what is it?"

"It's none of your business, Tennis," replied Twilight, starting to get annoyed.

"Is this something about your boyfriend?" Tennis definitely want her to get mad, but she was trying to joking around her.

"No, Tennis," replied Twilight, her hand starting to grip on the water sink. "You don't want to know this."

"Oh, really? I won't leaving until you say it to me."

Twilight straighten her back and get her hands off the water sink then facing at Tennis. "This is not what you think, alright? I don't want any trouble now and i don't want to tell about it."

"So?" Tennis tilted her head to the left. "I don't care about that, i going to get you talking."

"Don't make me gone mad," warned Twilight in cold and angry, her fist clenching. "You're not gonna like it."

"Bullshit!" said back Tennis, denied her warning. "You won't dare to do that!"

Tennis Match expecting that Twilight would tell her secrets, she was wrong. Twilight quickly hits her face with a right jab making Tennis nearly fell backwards. After Tennis able to stand straight, she quickly throw her right fist at her in panicked. Despite her effort to fight back, Twilight able to dodged to the left and grabbed her arm, then she twist Tennis's arm down and locked it behind her back before kicking her right knee from behind. Tennis dropped down in kneel and her right arm is locked behind her, Twilight then hits her back with her left fist while the other hand is locking her arm, Tennis squawked in pain. Twilight quickly putted her right hand on her shoulder as her left fist holding on her back and then throw Tennis backwards, landing on her back in pain.

Tennis groaned on the ground for a while before quickly stands up and facing at Twilight. Twilight ran at her and grabbed her by the neck, leave no chance to avoid it but to hold Twilight's arms after being grabbed on the neck by her. Twilight kept pushed Tennis as she holds Tennis's neck until they are out from the restroom and Tennis hits the locker behind her with her back, hard. Some of the students startled and horrified by Twilight's attack at Tennis and do nothing but watch them fight. Twilight kept choking her neck as Tennis trying to reach for air.

Twilight then holds her neck with her left hand and hit her face with her right fist. After 7 times hitting her at the face, Twilight stopped punching and looked at her. Tennis already bleed on her nose and on her mouth and some bruises on her face can be seen with light purple color on her cheek and nearly around her eye, some small scar was made on her forehead and cheek. Tennis nearly lose her consciousness after those punches, but then able to regain her awareness and looked at Twilight in fear.

"Twilight, no, stop!" shouted Tennis. "I was kidding, not meant to threatening you."

Twilight ignore her words of fear, her attitude has turned back to her rage in Afghanistan. Twilight raised her fist and about to hit her again, but then the students and teachers from her class and from the other class quickly ran to the fight scene and watched Twilight about to punch Tennis in the face, the Principals did saw that and think a way to stop it. Sunset quickly shouted at Twilight.

"Twilight! Don't do it! She had enough! Just stop it!"

Twilight quickly snapped back from her rage to the reality after heard that and blinked, reminded her of Dolker's voice. She realized that she already beat up Tennis nearly fainted. Tennis was in fear, prepare for the incoming fist as she closed her eyes and turned her head right as her legs twitching for tired of pain. Twilight felt her fist was still in the air, she soon lower her fist to her side. Aside from that, she won't let Tennis go first. Tennis opened her eyes and turned her head to looked at Twilight, she's still mad but she did stopped punching her.

"Do not set me off," said Twilight, in solid, cold and firmly. "Do you understand that?"

"I-I understand," replied Tennis in low voice and fear as she cried.

"I said do you understand that?" asked Twilight again, a little louder as her head leaned forward at her face.

"YES I UNDERSTAND!" cried Tennis, panicked in answering her question as her head back off a little from Twilight's.

Twilight silent for a while looking at her in serious as Tennis gasped for breathing. "Good."

Twilight let go her neck and Tennis suddenly fell down for her legs are tired. Sunset, Fluttershy, and Cloudy Kick quickly come up at Tennis and checked her face, worried for her face is bleeding and left some bruises. Twilight only stand there, looked at Tennis injured state, before turning her head and looked towards the Principals, in silent.

After a moment of silence, Twilight spoke. "I'll be in your office in ten minutes, Principal." Twilight then returned back to the restroom. The principals were only looking at the students and teachers and themselves, before heading back to the office to wait for Twilight.

Twilight head back to the water sink where she stand before, she putted both hands around the edge of the water sink and leaned her back forward. She lifted her and looked at the mirror to see herself, before bowing down her head in regret.

What have i done

As the students and teachers waiting for Twilight to come out from the restroom, Sunset and Fluttershy cleaned of the blood from Tennis's face with their handkerchief as Tennis sat straight leaning her back to the locker behind her. Tennis cried a little in fear after she was nearly beaten up. The students and the teachers that are in the corridor near the restroom were talking about what happened and questioning why did she do that. But some of them though she's been like that because of her experience with The Red Day.

"What happened?" asked Cloudy as she worried Tennis's injured face.

"I was joking around her until she's mad," replied Tennis in low voice and cry. "I was keep telling her to tell what's she had in though, i though she's just talked about it instead i just made her beat me up."

"Wait, you asked her that?" Fluttershy shocked. "What she said?"

"She said it's none of my business... and i may not want to know."

Sunset's mind ringed after heard the last word, leaving her in blank stare. "She did say that."

"What?" asked Tennis confused on what she meant.

Twilight left the restroom and faced at Sunset, Fluttershy and Tennis, then she looked at everyone in the corridor. Twilight then turned to her left and walked forward into the crowd. Before Twilight leave, Tennis stand up with haste even with the pain left on her face and stopped her.

"Twilight," Twilight turned around heard the call, they both stared each other in silence. "I'm...... I'm sorry."

Twilight was silent after she said that, but Tennis noticed Twilight was frowning and seemingly, in regret. "Me too,... Tennis, i'm sorry."

Both of them were silenced after that, Twilight then turned around again and walked on heading to the Principals office as the crowd back off from her while Tennis with Sunset, Fluttershy, and Cloudy only stood there and watched her left them there, dumbfounded. Twilight looked at the people around her as they watched her in aghast. When Twilight is already out the crowd, she felt calm and relaxed, but still regret for what she done before. She kept staring in blank stare at the corridor ahead, going back to her thoughs of nightmare of war. After a while, she snapped herself and figured out she already reached Principal Celestia's office, she proceeds to enter the office and looked around.

The Principals weren't in the office, so she could wait for a while. In the office, there's a large size window on the right corner in front of her. A desk with speakers, pile up papers, and Celestia's desk name in front of her. A stats board on the wall between the bookshelves on the left corner and the window. And certificate hung up on the wall on the right side of the desk. Twilight decided to approach the window and looked outside.

As she watched through the window, somehow the scenery of the outside slowly changed into her memories of the deserts of Afghanistan. There was she saw, her whole squad and Dolker, was with them. As she saw, Dolker turned his head away from his squad and looked towards Twilight, he then waved his hand at her and smiled. Soon, the squad turned around and looked at Twilight and do the exact same thing what Dolker did. Then, Twilight slowly raised her hand and waved at them, and they nod back. Twilight then slowly and in doubt moved her hand forward to touch the window.

When she nearly touched the window, the principals suddenly came into the office, Twilight quickly snapped herself out and startled as she looked behind her quickly. After they enter, both Vice Principal Luna and Principal Celestia were amazed on why she is near the window with her hand almost touching the window as Twilight looked back at them in awkward, which Celestia felt suspicious about it.

"Why are you near the window?"

Twilight turned her head and looked back at the window as her hand is still in the air, the scenery from her memories she saw wasn't there anymore, not even a single person she saw. All she saw only the original grassy school yard scenery, she then slowly lower her hand to her side and sighed in sad. "It's... nothing."

They all then silent, but then Luna ordered her. "All right, sit down, Twilight."

"Yes ma'am," replied Twilight, she then turned around at the chair in front of Celestia's desk and sat down there with a little limp.

After she sat down, Celestia then sat down on her chair behind her desk while Luna still stands up and standing next to Celestia's desk. Twilight's eyes looked away from Celestia and Luna in regret, but seemingly still cold and, for Celestia and Luna, Twilight still mad about the fight back there hence her expression of her face didn't change, not even a hint of cry or anger. Luna sharpen her eyes at her to make sure she doesn't do anything bad while Celestia trying to make some question in her mind before asking her as she stares at Twilight. It was about 5 minutes of silence before Celestia spoke.

"Alright, we know you still mad, but can you at least tell us about what happen back near the restroom?"

Twilight then change her eye sight to Celestia, because she was misunderstood of her expression. "I'm not mad, but i have regrets about it."

Celestia and Luna looked at each other in puzzled, then Celestia looked back at Twilight again. "You're not mad? You've seen pretty upset."

"Not upset, cold, sound much more fit for me."

Celestia then surprised, she never saw Twilight have a cold expression. "Right... Now can you tell us what happen between you and Tennis fighting at the restroom?"

"I was very annoyed by her," she said. "She was keep asking me about what i'm thinking about back in the rest room and did insult me with a little few words, until i went mad."

Luna then curious about what was she thought about. "What you're thinking about?"

Twilight knows where this conversation is going to. "I rather not tell."

Luna suspicion was right, Celestia asked her again about it. "Twilight, tell us about it."

"No, ma'am," replied Twilight with rejection.

"Do you want to tell us why?" asked Luna, insisted.

"It's classified." Luna and Celestia were surprised, she never said that before.

"Classified? Look we want to help you to solve out your problem!" exclaimed Celestia with serious.

"With all due respect, ma'am! My problem is none of your concern!" shouted Twilight in outburst, resisting their request of truth.

Luna and Celestia quickly silent after she shouts and surprised, Twilight sighed many times before stopped and looked down at the desk. The air filled with silence once again, both of the principals decided to not continue the conversation first until she calmed down. Twilight mumbled for a while and then looked towards the Principal.

"Sorry for my outburst, Principal Celestia," said Twilight in low voice, enough for them both to hear. "I got a lot of bad thoughs in my mind."

Celestia simply nods to forgive her, but Luna was starting to imagine what she had in though. Celestia turned her head at Luna and noticed she was imagining, Celestia then snapped Luna by patting on her hand that she putted on Celestia's desk. Luna quickly snapped out and looked at Celestia, she then tilt her head to the left at Luna implying to continue. They both then looked at Twilight, decided to not talk first because she wants to say something. Twilight was simply silent for a while until she decided to talk with a cold and low tone.

"Fine, i will tell you about it if you insist," Twilight then paused, but Celestia quickly talked before Twilight able to continue.

"Alright, so wha-?"

"I'm not done talking yet," said Twilight quickly, cutting off Celestia, the principal then silent and listen to her. "Like i say, i will tell you about it, but not here, not now."

At this point Luna was stammered to hear that. "Wh- why?"

"It's not safe to talk here," Twilight then points her finger at the window, Luna and Celestia quickly turned around and looked at the window she's pointing at. They saw there was 3 girls, The Dazzlings, quickly hide from the window after they noticed that.

"What the?" said Luna in surprised.

Twilight then glowed her hand with magic and telekinetically opens the door behind her. After the door's open, there were those Rainbooms, they were eavesdropping through the door. When they quickly realized they were spotted by the Principals, they quickly stand up from their eavesdrop pose and smiled in embarrassed.

"Uh, hi there, Principal." Before the Principal could react, Sunset adds up. "Uh, we're gonna go, bye!" They quickly ran off from the scene and both principals were staring at the now empty corridor in dumbfounded. They both stared back at Twilight again and waiting for her to say something, they now understand this is a secret matter and they have to keep it secret.

"See? not safe to talk here."

"Alright, so where we gonna talk about it?" asked Celestia as she widen her arms to her sides in the air.

"Well, i know a place, after school you both go to the road that leads to Camp Everfree," Twilight then paused. "I'll be at the roadside on the right not far from the Camp, be there in 15:30 PM."

The principals went silent, deciding to do what she says or not. "Are you serious?" asked Luna, doubt of her option.

"Yes... I.... Am. No other options but that."

With that, they both only nodded implying they will do what she says. "Alright, Twilight, you can go back to your class."

When Twilight already open the door, Celestia spoke to her, making Twilight stopped. "One more thing, please don't do that fight again, everyone in the school is afraid of you now."

"I'll try."

The school day is finished, The Dazzlings and The Rainbooms were meet up near the iconic stallion statue discussing about how to found out Twilight's secret since their attempt to eavesdrop the conversation has gone failed because Twilight know they were eavesdropping it even without checking it. Twilight was already walked out the door of the school and walked passed the Dazzlings and her 6 friends. Twilight only greeted them and said she will see them tomorrow. Twilight looked around as she walked, grassy field, statue, large school, and a lot of people around. Twilight then coincidentally saw Tennis Match standing on the sidewalk in front of the school with Cloudy Kick, she sees Cloudy trying to comfort her from the previous fight. Twilight decided to come over them from behind, after she reached them, she called her.

"Tennis."

Tennis quickly startled, recognized that was Twilight's voice, she quickly turned around with Cloudy and back off a little. "Please, just don't-"

"Easy, i'm not here to hurt you," said Twilight as softly as she can. "I just though maybe we can talk for a while."

Sunset noticed that Twilight was talking with the victim of her own fight, Sunset signaled everyone to looked at Twilight talking to Tennis from a distance.

Tennis slowly calmed down but still nervous, Cloudy then talked as waiting for Tennis to completely calm down. "Tennis told me what happen, and i'm... Huuhhh... Do you really had to do that?"

"Forgive me, i would be still out of control if not for Sunset." Twilight then rubbed her wounded arm that was covered with her shirt sleeve. "I just hope if there's a way to fix for what i've done."

Tennis then calmed down after Twilight says that, she then looked at her face. "There's no need too, Twilight, you already apologize to me."

"And you too," added Cloudy to Tennis.

Twilight observed the bruises and scar she made to Tennis. "Don't worry about the scars and the bruises on your face, it will heal naturally by time."

"You're sure about it?" asked Tennis, doubt if it was right. "It seems pretty bad for me."

"Yeah, but though you need to patch some of those scars," replied Twilight. "I got some if you want."

Tennis stared at her in delight. "I want some," Twilight gave her the patches, but surprisingly she gave her a small bag of first aid kit from inside her backpack. "Aid kit? But i don't need it."

"Trust me, you need it someday," Twilight convinced her, Cloudy was amazed with that. "Who knows there's someone you know was hurt."

"Uhh, th-thanks," said Tennis, stammered but happy.

"Where did you get that?" asked Cloudy, curious.

"Well," she quickly raised her arms in the air and dropped it. "Somewhere."

"I see," replied Cloudy in awkward of her comment.

"Alright, guys, i'll be off now, see you tomorrow," said Twilight.

"See ya later, Twi," said Tennis and Cloudy. Twilight left them and heading back home by foot, while those two watched her left.

Cloudy frowned like she what it was bothering Twilight. "Do you think because she had those memories again? The Red Day?"

Tennis surprised she said that, but Tennis was pretty sure that's not the problem. "I don't think so, i heard she had no problem with that anymore, i did asked Sunset about it and Twilight says no when Sunset asked her."

"Oh?" Cloudy then shook her head. "Then what?"

"I don't know," Tennis raised her shoulder, then observed the aid kit that Twilight gave to her. "I hope she would tell us someday."

Sunset and her friends had enough to watch them having conversation from distance. Unfortunately, they can't heard what they say but at least they know what Twilight did to them right now. What they saw now is Twilight being friendly at them.

"Looks like we didn't have any proof about it," commented Adagio in a little disappointed.

"Wait, look," Sunset then points her finger at the aid kit that Tennis been holding from a distance. "Where did Twilight get that?"

"Ooh, is that the first aid kit that she buy from the clinic shop in the town?" asked Pinkie, literally answering her own question by accident.

"You know that?" asked Sonata, briefly in amazed.

"Nah, just a hunch," replied Pinkie.

"She would have to pay a lot for that," said Dash, assuming about the aid kit Twilight bought.

"And just give it to someone like that?" asked Rarity, disbelieve. "Where she got that money anyway?"

"That's not our problem right now," said Aria, changing to the main topic. "The question was what is she hiding?"

"You're right, we still don't have proof except for the fight back there," said Fluttershy. "For Twilight to buy an first aid kit around is actually pretty obvious for us."

Sunset keep asking herself about one thing. "What she had in though?"

It was around 15:20 PM, Luna and Celestia headed to the road that leads to Camp Everfree like Twilight said. Celestia was the one who driving the car while Luna sat in the back, in the passenger seat. They moved on along the road as they keep an eye on the side road to the right. It was nearly a long trip, to the left and right are forest. It did made them bored finding her. It's a good thing they did changed the car engine before they drive on the road.

"Where is she?" asked Luna in bore.

"We still not yet near the camp," reminded Celestia. "She said to meet her at the roadside near Camp Everfree."

After 6 minutes of driving, they found Twilight waiting at the roadside on the right near Camp Everfree like she said before. Twilight was seen to be wearing a grey jeans, her old blue jacket, and a purple shirt. They pull over and Twilight came over them. Celestia lowers the car window next to her and she talked to Twilight.

"Here we are, you want to tell us now?"

"Not yet, not on the road," said Twilight. "I lead you to the safe place to talk."

Celestia paused for a while. "Alright, get in."

Twilight get inside the car on the front, next to Celestia, then Celestia drove the car back on the road heading forward. As Celestia drive, Twilight told her to drive pass Camp Everfree, they don't know where they're going but Twilight. Everyone fell into silence as they drive on the road. Luna playing games on her phone, Celestia looked left and right as she drive, and Twilight faced her head to the left looking through the door window. Nothing else new comes up so far.

It was almost 5 minutes after they passed Camp Everfree, suddenly Twilight found the road she knew on the left.

"Follow that dirt path."

Celeestia nodded and drive the car there. The dirt path was a little bumpy on the way and it took to climb a small hill with the car. After that, the dirt path gone flat again and keep driving as they looked around them, there are dense forest on the left and right. Celestia and Luna was starting to wonder where are they going until they spotted a building in a distance. It was looks like a large and wide green and brown cabin, it has a pair of doors on the front between the two large windows, and there was a large name board above the doors and cars parked on the right on the empty soil. When they closing in to the building, they were very shocked on where they heading to.

"Canterlot Pawnee Firearms? Is this a gun shop!?" asked Celestia in shock as she looked at Twilight.

"I hate to break it to you, but yes, this is a gun shop."

"What is this meaning, Twilight?!" Luna was going to outburst. "Are you working with the criminals or something?!"

Twilight looked at Luna behind her and stared her emotionless as Luna has an angry expression. "No, ma'am."

Luna was about to rebuke until Celestia hold her off. "Luna! She didn't tell us the truth yet, be patience will you?"

Luna still angry but then she do what Celestia said, she quickly leaned her back at the seat and folded her arms. "I hope you're wrong about that!"

Celestia parked the car on the right on the empty space, pretty close to the building. Celestia turned off the car and they all get out from the car. Celestia was trying to act normal and patience, Twilight still in cold expression, while Luna is grumpy about Twilight's plan to go to the gun shop. They all entered the gun shop in silence, and both principals were disbelieve they will enter the gun shop for the first time.

There were a lot of firearms in the gun shop, rifles, shotguns, pistols, anything for those who are going to prepare for the worst. The rifles were on the walls, the shotguns were on the shelves, pistols and ammunition were in the glass storefront, and some people are observing them and decide which is the best gun for them. There was the owner, near the glass storefront and the cash counter. He has a pale skin color that much familiar to Indigo's, He is aged around 40's above, he has a brown beard and mustache, he wears a US Marine cap and his clothes were red shirt with square motifs and blue pants, he was a former soldier of US Marine. They three walked over to the owner of the shop and greeted him while he was busy cleaning up the storefront. Twilight seems to know him.

"Evening, Mr. Browning."

Mr. Browning lifted his head from looking the storefront and saw a familiar face. "Good evening, Twily, how are you doing?"

"Uh, evening?" greeted Celestia, awkwardly.

They then went silent as Mr. Browning sees the two principals behind Twilight in dumbfounded, he then looked at Twilight. "Are those your principals?" he asked in low voice

"Yeah," said Twilight in low voice with a nod, as she shrunk her brows.

Mr. Browning was amazed, though he knows why she's in trouble, he then looked at the principals. "Oh, i can see why. She doesn't want to tell you her secrets, eh?."

"How did you know that? " asked Luna, her angry expression turned into a surprise one.

"She told me everything about it, she did even tell me about you both, ain't that right, Corporal?" He then leaned forward as his arms folding on the storefront.

"W-wait, what do you mean Corporal?" asked Celestia, both of them puzzled.

"Well, Twilight's the Corporal," he then rubbed his neck in clumsy. "She's a soldier."

"What!?" shouted both principals, in heavy shock.

"You heard me, she's a soldier."

Twilight turned around and looked at Celestia and Luna who were thunderstruck with the true fact. "I'll... tell you about it, wait for me at the firing range outside, to your right. I'll catch up with you."

They both only nodded in disbelieve and headed outside to the firing range. After Twilight watched them go out, she turned around at Mr. Browning and put her right hand on the storefront. Mr. Browning was frowned as he shook his head.

"Looks like they're going to be insane after hearing your secret," said Mr. Browning, he then sighed.

"Don't worry, they will keep quiet about it," said Twilight with smile, but then frowned. "Well, not for a long time i guess."

"Hmm, i see," he nodded, then he changed the topic. "Well, i got your what you ordered, young lady."

"You got that rifle?" asked Twilight, relieved.

"Yep, here it is." He pulled out the rifle called Mosin-Nagant M91 from under the storefront and putted it on it. "A bolt action type, can be modified with adding scope, silencer, or bayonet. Its ammo type is 7.62x54mmR, which is russian's ammo, in stripper clip ammo. Has a muzzle velocity of 865 m/s since this is not a carbine one. Very effective in mid-long range, around 500 m in mid range and 800 m above in long range, of course if you use optic scope. And it is very, very durable, even if you smack a car with this, it will be still fine and it won't broke, i guarantee you i already checked this rifle out."

"That's something i want to hear," commented Twilight, "So, how much?"

"Well, actually this is an expensive one," he said as he holds and observed the rifle. "But, i give you this for 500 bucks since i heard you're a legend back in Afghanistan. You have avenged my brothers and friends death in the Rangers Army and i thank you for it, Corporal."

Twilight were felt sad about what happen with the last mission she had, but then she smiled for his generosity after she avenged his death brothers. "Thank you, sir. Here's the money."

Mr. Browning gave her the rifle and a couple of bag of ammo pouch. "You can try it out at the firing range."

Twilight immediately nodded and walked out to the firing range. Luna and Celestia was waiting outside at the firing range, until they were surprised to see that Twilight got her hands on the rifle she brought. Twilight walked over them and tell them to sit down on the chairs next to the door. As they sat down, Twilight put down her rifle standing next to her and putted her hands on her thighs. They were silent for a while until Twilight speaks.

"Well, i'm a soldier," said Twilight in surfeited. "I know you don't like to hear it."

"How did you end up as a soldier?" asked Luna quickly in dumbfounded.

"It's a long story, i was hoping to get a new experience than the stuff i do around this town," Twilight then rubbed her right wounded shoulder. "So, i signed up in the Army."

"And how did you even can joined them?" asked Celestia. "You're just a high school student."

"I have a friend, named Sgt. Foley," replied Twilight, Luna was felt familiar heard that name, she thinks she ever heard that name in the news.

"Foley? Isn't he the one who was in the news, talking about that situation in Afghanistan?" asked Luna in high tone.

"Yes, that's him," Twilight then folded her hands. "He able to convinced the head of the military camp to let me joined, though he did gave me a long test, but i passed."

Celestia quickly got a conclusion about it. "Wait let me get this straight, you signed up in the Army and worked with them, you spend 6 weeks for that and for the missions in Afghanistan and you come back alive. How is that even possible? And do you know what's out there?"

"Actually, 3 weeks in the camp and 3 weeks in Afghanistan. They sent me home after 6 weeks for reason of 'i'm a student in CHS.' And yes, i know what's out there." Twilight then went silent, but she rubbed her head for her headache that was caused by her nightmare.

"You're okay?" asked Luna, worried of Twilight.

"I'm fine, it's just i got nightmares."

"Because the war back in Afghanistan?" asked Celestia.

Twilight nodded in sad, she then bowed her head. "Too much killing, too much casualties, and lost a friend."

"Lost a friend? Who?" asked Celestia in curious.

"Dolker, my Lieutenant," she then lifted her head and looked at them. "That's why i late to go to school."

Celestia and Luna both frowned mournfully . "We're sorry to hear that," said Celestia in sad tone.

"Can you tell us what happen?" asked Luna, but then Twilight furiously shook her head.

"No, i don't want to talk about it," Twilight then quickly leaned her back at the chair.

"Oh, alright, sorry for asking that," Luna gave away her eyes to Celestia.

"Do you even worry about it?" asked Celestia.

"What do you mean?" asked back Twilight, she thinks Celestia wasn't talking about her secret.

"I mean, what if you die?"

Twilight was silent of that question, she looked away to her right and closed her mouth with her hand. She looked back at Celestia again with seriousness. "I already died back there."

Celestia and Luna were very shocked to hear that as they quickly leaned back, they just can't imagine how did she died back there. Furthermore, they decided to end the conversation about her secrets. "That's... all, Twilight, thank you. And sorry to hear that happen to you."

Twilight simply nodded at her in silence. Twilight then changed her sights at the firing range on her left. It was very spacious and grassy, there were two small hills, which is the hill where the gun shop is standing and the hill at the end of the firing range, half of it are covered by forest and the other half are covered with small grasses and there stands the marking target. There's a little hollow between those two hills. There were a couple of tables near the firing range position from where the shooter is standing. Twilight get off from her seat and try out the rifle as Luna and Celestia watched her try out her new rifle.

Twilight crouched on where she's standing and aimed her rifle to the target from a long distance, folding her left arm across the rifle and in front of her right hand. She was trying it without a scope. She took a long breath and hold her breath. Her right eye on the rifle's sight while the other eye closed and her finger is on the trigger. She sharpen her eye focus to the target and quickly, everything around her slow down.

She can heard the breezing sound of air flying upon the grasses and trees. She can heard her own heart beat that was slowing down. And her eyesight starting to get very sharp at the target she's currently aiming at. All the thoughs she had in mind were temporarily removed.

When she got a clear shot, she let out a breath slowly and pulled the trigger as the time is still slowing down.

*CLICK* ------------ *BANG*

The bullet flew out from the firing end of the rifle and flew all the way to the target from a distance. The bullet was spinning when it flew. When the time that was slowing down suddenly returned normal, they can only heard the bullet produced a whizz sound. But to be sure, the bullet hit the target. After that, Twilight pulled the bolt handle and an empty cartridge fell out from the opened bolt chamber. The cartridge landed on the ground and Twilight quickly closed the bolt to cocked it.

Twilight then stands up and just kept her eyes straight at the target. Celestia and Luna come over her and they looked at the target through the binocular they got from the table next to her. They were surprised with Twilight's shot.

"A bingo?" asked Celestia in amazed. "That's one great shot, Twilight."

"Thanks, Principal celestia," said Twilight in cold. "I hope you don't mind if i'll be practicing here for a while."

1 and a half hour has past, Twilight asked Celestia to get her home and she agreed. They get inside the car and drove out from there. While on the way, everyone was very quiet, they didn't even spoke a single word after they know Twilight's truth. After a few minutes, Twilight's phone rang, she checked it out and it was Lt. Water calling her. She immediately answers the call while Celestia and Luna eavesdropped and watched her talk through the phone.

"Hey, Twilight, what's up?" greeted Lt. Water.

"Hi, Lieutenant, how's your day?" replied Twilight in happy.

"Still as always the same, Corporal," replied Water. "We actually having fun in the COP here."

"I see, i wonder what happens if i bring Pinkie there," said Twilight with a chuckle, Celestia and Luna nearly laughed at that part.

"Ha ha, well that sounds sweet!"

"Uhm, is my squad still okay?" asked Twilight, Water's expression changed afterwards.

"Oh? Well, i heard Rendor got shot in the leg today," said Water. "He'll be fine tomorrow."

"What about the others?"

"They're doing good now."

Twilight relieved nothing else has happened to her squad. "That's a good news."

"Yeah, i know," said Water, smiling. "Anyway, how are you doing at home?"

Twilight frowned with that question. "Well, i feel bad."

Water surprised at this comment. "What do you mean 'bad'?"

"Remember when i said, 'I did wonder about it, but i make sure that didn't happen to me'?"

"Yeah, i remember that," replied Water.

Twilight let out a sighed first. "Well, i just let it happen."

"What?!" asked Water in upset. "Did.... you do something bad?"

"I... just beat up a friend badly, nearly fainted," Twilight then put her left hand on her forehead. "I didn't know she was joking around."

Water didn't know what to say about that, but then she able to speak again. "Is your friend okay?"

"Yeah, i just apologized to her."

Water felt relieved after that. "Good, but do you still kept it secret about it?"

"I still but.... The school principals asked me what i've been hiding," replied Twilight. "They knew my secret now, but they promise to keep my secret untold."

"Are you sure you still want to keep it secret?" asked Water, doubt of her plan. "It's going to be bad sooner or later."

"I will keep it secret until it was the right time to say that," said Twilight in cold.

Water was humming a little before she spoke. "Alright, uhm,.. i gonna go now, goodbye, Corporal."

"Goodbye, Lieutenant." Twilight then closed the phone call and put it back inside her pocket of the jacket.

Twilight leaned her head back to the seat and show her plaintive face. Celestia and Luna heard their conversation which at the end of it made them ruthful to her. Celestia looked at Twilight in worried as she drive.

"Don't worry, Principal, i'll be fine," said Twilight, somehow know Celestia looking at her without even bother to look at the Principal.

Celestia only nodded while Luna just shook her head , queried that Twilight able to do that. It was around 18:27 PM, they stopped and reached Twilight's house safe and sound. Celestia unlocked the car doors and Twilight grabbed her stuff she wants to bring to her house. Twilight get out from the car and walked into the other side of the car because Celestia wants to say something to her.

"Take care of yourself, Twilight. We will keep quiet about your secrets."

"Thanks, Principal."

Celestia and her sister then left her on the sidewalk, Twilight then continues to her house and enter. She put down her stuff and changed clothes. Of course, she did take a look on her wounded shoulder, she able to open the bandage now to know that her shoulder is already fine. She sat down on the sofa next to Spike the dog and she trapped herself into her own mind until Spike nudged her and she snapped out.

"Twilight, i think you need stop to worry about it," suggested Spike. "It will make you look bad."

"Sorry, i just can't," said Twilight.

"You're sure you'll be fine about it?" asked Spike.

"Yes, i'm sure i will."

Author's Notes:

Ooh, nearly 10.000 words, that's new record for me.
I just decided to put in one of OC's, or maybe a couple (maybe)
Here's the drawing of my OC, Lt. Water Catherine.

Chapter 15 - A Friend That She Owes One

"What's your name?" he asked.

"Twilight," she replied. "Twilight Sparkle."

"You're long way from home, young lady."

"I know."

Farikh nodded, he then asked. "Why did you join the military?"

"I'm looking for adventure."

Farikh was surprised as he looked at her for awhile. "This is no place for adventure to be honest, this is a place of conflicts, kill or be killed."

"I know, but this is also a place of relieved."

"What do you mean, 'relieved'?"

"The view nature of Afghanistan, also the people all around us that believe that everything we bring here like, a pen for example, is looks like a gift for them."

Farikh then chuckled, but it was true if something like that happened. After they silent for awhile, Farikh then starts to tell a story to her.

"It was 2 months ago, i was in Helmand Province, in a place called Shorawak. I was heading there to find my parents at their home. When i reached there, there was a big fight between the Talibans and those Americans. My parents house was in the middle of the battlefield. I rushed to get there as those Talibans covered my back and i shoot back at the Americans with my AK. When i nearly reached the house, the house suddenly blown up and i was thrown away from there. When i woke up, i see that my parents died, killed by the Americans with their tank. I was very mad back there and i screamed. I ran to cover and quickly take the RPG on the ground. And then i ran out in the open with haste. The Americans have two tanks back there. I aimed at the tank and take the shot. I blown up a tank with one shot, right at the firing tube. I shot another one with it and the tank broke down. The Americans then fled away from the battle, for their only support are destroyed. After the battle, i just standing in tears as i drop the weapon in my hand to the ground. The Talibans cheered for victory except me, and my brothers there for we lose what we care and we love about. i ran off to Kandahar with my only family, which is my brothers. To find a safe place for us. I regret that i failed to save them, i pray for my parents all day, in or not in battle."

Twilight felt sad hearing his story, she nearly cried. "I'm sorry."

Farikh just silent, he shooks his head and then he keep an eye on the road. They both then silent on the way there.

-----

Farikh quickly drove the humvee through the gate and stopped in the middle of the field. When he steps out from the car, he can see what much damage that Twilight did to every enemy she met, he was felt disbelieve seeing it. Nevertheless, he need to call her to get her back to her allies.

"Twilight!" called Farikh. "Twilight, it's Farikh, where are you?"

"Right here," replied Twilight as she stepped out from inside the command center, soon Farikh saw that her condition is in fatal state.

When she walks toward him, she suddenly fell to the ground and try to get up with the help of her Scar H. Farikh quickly ran to her in worried, after he gets closer to her he checks her body. To his surprise, she's been shot 13 times, 8 bullets left their holes in her wounds.

"Hold on i pick you up," said Farikh in a hurry.

He then lifted her up and quickly put her in the humvee. When Farikh about to get to the driving wheel, Twilight quickly said something to him.

"Wait! my gun..." said Twilight as she coughed.

Farikh looked at her for awhile as he listen her then he quickly ran back to the spot where he did found Twilight. He then found her M9 pistol left laying on the ground, covered with her blood. He took the gun and ran back to the humvee and then entered the humvee as he then gives the gun to Twilight. He closed the car's door then drive out from the destroyed base. As Farikh drive to the nearest US outpost, he looked at Twilight trying to bandage her own wounds to hold the bleeding. She had to use 2 morphine shots to ease the pain.

As she tried to bandage herself around her body, blood bleeding from her mouth, forehead, and her cheek. Her hands were shaking uncontrollably and her breath were pacing fast. As she bandaged herself, she coughed twice and her blood spit out from her mouth and her blood are on the dashboard. She was very traumatized after the firefight back there, she had trouble to stay calm as she patched her wound. Farikh then use his right hand and hold her left shoulder, he trying to distract her attention so she can looked at him.

"Hey, hey, look at me," said Farikh, she then looked at him in panicked expression and she was breathing fast.

"Calm down, alright, calm down," said Farikh, her breathing then starts to slow down and her feelings slowly turns to calm. "Stay calm, Twilight, just stay calm, you're okay here."

After Twilight looked at his eyes and listening to him, he let go her shoulder and Twilight continues to patched herself up. She heals herself in calm, even if her hands are still shaking.

"I get you to the nearest US outpost," said Farikh as he drive.

Twilight then felt hesitant for a moment. "No," said Twilight as she shakes her head.

"What do you mean no?" asked Farikh in surprise.

Twilight silent for a moment before she speaks. "get me to COP Emerald, i'm not eager to go to the nearest outpost."

"Are you mad?! You won't survive!" exclaimed Farikh in surprise.

"Just get me there," said Twilight as she finished patching herself up and shakes her head. "Don't worry, i'll be fine."

For her struggle to hold her pain, she lay back to the seat to comfort herself as she holds her wound. She then coughed as her blood coming out from her mouth and cleaned it with her hand. Farikh looked at her with worry and discomfort, therefore he rushed the car quickly to that COP as fast as possible.

-----

Farikh and Twilight nearly reached COP Emerald. Farikh then looked at Twilight, her condition is getting much worse. Her blood is coming out from her bandaged wound. As the situation is getting intense, Twilight then started to say something.

"Farikh..." she called in low and weak voice.

Farikh quickly looked at her as he drive.

"I'm... gonna get some rest now..." said Twilight, she then slowly closed her eyes and turned her head right.

"Hey, hey! Don't die now!" cried Farikh as he shakes Twilight's shoulder, she didn't wake up but she's still breathing but her breathing is starting to get weak.

Farikh then quickly gassed the car to its maximum speed. As he drive he looked at her, the blood has already changed the color of her kevlar vest and her uniform, blood dripping to the seat.

"Don't you give up on me, young lady.."

-----

"Dropped your weapon!" shouted Colonel.

"Hands in the air now!" Shouted Ramirez.

"Wait! Don't shoot!" shouted Farikh, as he throw away his weapon to the left and lift his both hands in the air quickly.

"Not until you kneel on the ground!" shouted Yorker.
Every soldiers quickkly ran out from the barracks, garage and cafe hearing those loud noises. Turns out there was a Taliban right in front of the gate. They all also aimed their weapons at him.

"Listen!" shouted Farikh. "This soldier needs help!"

"We're not helping your soldiers!" shouted Rendor.

"This soldier is from yours not ours," shouted Farikh as he pointed the girl inside the humvee. "She needs help, she's going to die!"

"What she-?!" asked Colonel, startled. "Laner, check the car!"

"Yes, sir!" said Laner, he quickly ran into the humvee that Farikh brought, but then he was shocked who was in the humvee. "Fucking hell, IT'S TWILIGHT!"

"What!?" asked Foley loudly.

Marshall, Foley, and Rendor quickly ran to the humvee and looked inside. Twilight was suffering serious wounds, Marshall quickly touch her neck and he can feel that she's still breathing, she was unconcious.

"She's still alive! We need medic, NOW!" shouted Colonel in worried.

The medics quickly come to them and sees her condition.

"Damn, this is worse than i though," said a medic after putting her on the stretcher.

-----

"Where the hell you found her?" he asked quickly.

"No, she did found me in Jaldak, she asked me to escorted her to Mohud's hideout so i bring her there," said Farikh quickly. "After she fought the Talibans mercilessly, she was already in this condition when i about to get out from there."

"What!?" asked Colonel in disbelieve. "You didn't even helped her."

"She's the one who decided to this by herself," said Farikh. "She don't want me to get involved with this!"

Twilight did opened her eyes a little. Her sense of hearing was fading. She can heard the soldiers who carrying her said that she will be alright. Once reaching the health center, everyone quickly get the equipments for surgery. And, Twilight closed her eyes at last, she's near death.

"She's going to die! She's going to die" shouted Rendor, after he noticed she closed her eyes for the last time.

"Get defribilator, now!" shouted a medic as he pointed the thing he needed.

The health monitor started to change its tone.

"Twilight! Twilight!" called Farikh, Twilight heard it until the sounds she heard quickly faded.

"Twilight!"

*beep* *beep* *beep* *beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep*

Twilight quickly woke up and gasped upon the end of her 'death dream', lifting her leaning head on the window back straight on the seat as she patted her blue jacket. Twilight was heading to the pawn shop of The Flim Flam Brothers, called Everything Under The Sun Emporium, with her 6 friends. They were on Applejack's truck to go there, Applejack drive the truck and Twilight took a seat on the front seat, Rarity, Sunset, and Pinkie on the passenger seat, and Rainbow and Fluttershy on the back of the truck. The reason why are they heading there is because Granny Smith has accidentally sold Applejack's guitar bass to the Flim and Flam Brothers, again, but this time for 5 dollars. Granny Smith really did though AJ doesn't need it anymore like that one time before, though, after that time fighting the Dazzlings, AJ didn't even play it for days.

"Ah' can't believe Granny sold my bass again!" shouted Applejack in indignant.

"Yeah, but you didn't even play it again after fighting against those Dazzlings," commented Rarity, firmly.

"Eeyup! Like you had enough playing that," added Pinkie.

"Even if i don't play it, it's also my valuable thing for me!" replied back AJ as she looks at those both behind her, when turned her head forward she nearly crashed a pole, even though in slow-moderate speed, they able to avoid that and straighten the truck on the road. Everyone got shaken of that near-accident experience until Rainbow shouted, showing off to AJ.

"Ha ha, you nearly crashed!"

"At least ya' got crashed before," shouted back Applejack with an insult and smirked.

"Hey, that was one time!" shouted back Rainbow, protest.

"We know, Dash, but you're driving like, crazy," added Fluttershy in anxious.

"I agree with that, Shy," said Twilight with a smirk.

"Aaawww, Twiliight! You made it sounds not fun," said Dash, abruptly felt offended.

"Dash, you should really learn how to drive properly," said Sunset.

"Oh come one, i know how to drive!" protest Dash in mischievous.

"Oh, really? Ah' like to see ya' drive again, until the police comes," said back Applejack.

Rainbow can't say anything again except she just glared at the front seat and then she just sat back on her place and muttering. Applejack still continue driving the car while the others talked about something else to each other, except for Twilight, who was staying silent and watched out the window, not even listening her friends behind her talking. Applejack took a glance at Twilight, noticed she doesn't want to talk anything but to watch through the window, staring at the sidewalks. Her arm is on the car door and her clenched hand on her cheek. Applejack can't describe her expression except for three, cold, nonchalant, and lonely.

"Ya' seems to quiet, Twilight, is there something bothering ya'?" asked Applejack.

"Huh, what?" asked Twilight as she turned her head at Applejack, wasn't really paying attention to her question.

"is there something bothering ya'?" asked AJ again, slowly.

"Oh, well, nothing,"Twilight then turned her head again on the window. "I just miss someone."

"Ooh, someone from Las Vegas?" said Pinkie, excited. "I wanna see your friend!"

"Whoa, wait, who's your friend back in Las Vegas?" asked Sunset.

"Well, he..." Twilight quickly cut off by Sunset.

"He?! Did you got a new boyfriend?" asked Sunset in touched and surprised. "Aren't you worried about how Timber will react?"

"No, it's-" Twilight then got cut off by Rarity, she starting to felt sore about she being cut off by someone not letting her to finish her talk.

"Darling! Why are you won't worried about that?!" asked Rarity in disgusted and joking. "Do you even know you're cheating on him?"

"Look, it's not li-" Twilight once again, cut off, by Pinkie.

"Oooh, you got a crush on someone you met, huh?" Pinkie then leaned forward between the front seat and looked at Twilight with a smile. "You are in trouble, Twilight....."

Rainbow who heard the conversation starts to shout wildly. "Twillight got a new boyfriend! Twillight got a new boyfriend!"

Pinkie then sit back to her sit and smirked of her crush. They all then started to talk at Twilight about the 'crush' stuff, except for Fluttershy. They won't let her talk.

Twilight can't hold anger with that, until she looked at behind her and shouted. "Can you just give me a minute to talk for fuck sake!"

The atmosphere gone quiet after she shouted in harsh words and quickly back off a little from her.

"Twilight, wat-!" said Rarity in rebuke but then cut off by Twilight.

"Shut up!" Shouted Twilight at them. "Just shut up will ya'?! Before i made this truck crash onto something!"

Everyone lost their voice, Twilight just kept breathing heavily in anger. But then, slowly, she's starting to calm down, she turned her head back forward at the road and leaned her back at her seat. She then tilted her head against the seat and looked down. Applejack not to dare to looked at her when Twilight is still mad instead Applejack just keep watched on the road up ahead, and eventually stopped at the red light. The three on the passenger seats were stay silent as they darting their eyes on the left seat in front of them, where Twilight is. While the other two in the back looked at Twilight on the front seat in a dull look.

Twilight paused for a moment to think of words, and then she answered it, calmly. "I much more consider him as a brother than a boyfriend."

Brother? though Sunset, she never heard she called that to someone in the school before, but of course except for her elder brother. Things are starting go off bit by bit.

They reached the Flim Flam Brothers shop. Applejack parked the pick-up truck near it and walked in the pawn shop. Once they entered, they looked around the shop for Applejack's guitar, but Twilight much more pay attention to her surroundings than that. There were knick-knacks on the storefront, couple of instruments on the wall or on the floor, and there were a couple of bookshelves on the left side from the door, which is new for the shop. After a while, those brothers quickly showed up in front of them and greeted. While Twilight distracted herself at the bookshelves and looked at some books.

"Welcome to the Flim Flam Brothers' Everything Under the Sun Emporium!" greeted Flim, cheerily

"If you want it..." added Flam.

"...We've got it!" said both of them.

"Need a golf stick?" said Flim.

"A vase?" said Flam.

"A teddy bear?" said Flim.

"Whatever this is?" added Flam.

"ah' only need my guitar back, again" answered Applejack as she pointed at the guitar at the storefront.

"Oh," Flam then took the guitar on the storefront and bring it to them. "This one?"

"Yes, ah' need it back, Granny should've not sell it to you, again," Applejack felt irritated if this had to happen twice, the girls nodded in agreement with AJ, except for Twilight who is still at the bookshelves.

"You sure? Because Granny said you don't even play it like you don't even care it anymore," said Flam, convincing her not to buy it.

"Yes, ah' sure about it, just give me back my guitar," answered Applejack in a bitter tone.

"But it cost you," said Flim, there was a suspicious tone in his word.

"How much?" asked Sunset in suspicion.

"500 dollars," replied both of them.

"What!?" asked Rainbow in resentful. "For why?"

"Overhead cost," replied both of them.

"Well, at least not 1.000 dollars," said Applejack, but then she upset. "But we don't have that much."

"Then you had buy another guitar for yourself if you can't afford it," said Flim, but then he quickly noticed the purple skinned girl reading a book near the bookshelves. "That book cost 30 dollars young lady."

Twilight suddenly startled and dropped the book to the ground, she then turned her head at the brothers in awkward. "Pardon me?"

"That cost 30 dollars."

"Oh, okay," she then crouched down to take the book she dropped on the floor.

When she nearly grabbed the book, someone else already grabbed the book in front of her. She lifted her head to see who's in front of her, there was she saw black-brown beard and mustache and it much more like an arabian, iraqi, or Pashtun person. Then she looked at his face, he was someone she knew.

"Farikh?" asked Twilight in surprised.

"Twilight?" asked back Farikh also in surprised.

The Flim Flam and the girls looked at both of Farikh and Twilight, seemingly recognized each other. They were all amazed that Twilight recognized the 25 year-old above men. Farikh and Twilight slowly stand up and shook their hands together as they looked at each other in dumbfounded.

"It's good to see you again, brother."

"It's good to see you too, sister."

"Wait, you both know each other?" asked Rarity in weird feelings, made Farikh and Twilight looked at them for a while.

They both then looked back at each other and Farikh asked her quietly, very enough for Twilight to hear it except for the others. "You didn't tell your secrets?"

"I didn't tell them," replied Twilight with a shook of anxious.

"Is that the brother you mentioned about?" asked Pinkie in doubt.

"Correct," replied Twilight as she turned around at them along with Farikh.

"How you both met?" asked Fluttershy in soft voice.

"Well, it's a long story," replied Farikh as he rubbed his neck.

"Your name was Farikh, sounds peculiar for someone around here," commented Dash. "Unless, you're not around here?"

"Yes, i'm not from here," replied Farikh with a slow but honest nod. "I'm... from Shorawak, Helmand Province, uhh... Afghanistan."

"Ya'h... what?" Applejack and the others felt stupefied of that comment. "That's..... a rough place to live, how did you managed to get here?"

"That's...." Farikh then lost of words from there. "I don't know where to start."

"mmh, mmh," Flam distracted everyone to their attention since they still holding AJ's guitar.

Twilight then decide to help out Applejack about it. "Mr. Flam, how much the cost again?"

"500 Dollars, young lady," answered Flam. "You still cannot afford that much, right?"

Twilight just chuckled and smirked when he said that, everyone raised their eyebrow on why she's acting like that. She stepped forward at Flim and Flam whilst pulling out her wallet from her purple skirt pocket. She opens her wallet and take a look on how much money she got in it. She then pulled out the money and give it to them as the girls were pretty doubt if she's really giving them the real money with the exact amount or she was crazy to do it. After Flim received the money, he was surprised with the amount of the money.

"Whoa, this is REALLY $500!" exclaimed Flim. "How did you get that much?"

Twilight calmly lifted her shoulder and said. "Work."

Everyone stared at her with their skeptical look. "Riiight," said Fluttershy, who is also feeling skeptical about it.

Work, huh? I never see her work on something these days. Though Sunset, distrust Twilight's statement.

"Uhm, do you mind?" asked Twilight in nervous. "I want to have a private talk with Farikh."

"Sure, we don't mind at all," replied Applejack with a slow nod.

Twilight nodded back at her and then walked backwards a few steps before turning around and walk over Farikh. Twilight let out a sighed before she talks to Farikh.

"May we talk outside?" asked Twilight to Farikh.

"Sure, come on," Farikh and Twilight both head to the door and walked out the shop, leaving the rest still inside.

"Okay, they're gone now," commented Sunset in leery. "Ok, where were we at?"

After they both walked out the shop, they stopped at the wall next to the pawn shop window and Twilight leaned her left shoulder on the wall whilst folding her arms as she looks at Farikh. While Farikh only stand on where he is, looking around him for a while and his hands still on his sides. There were only a few people around the road, there are some walked around the sidewalk with their roller skates on, and some were jogging. After a while of pause, Twilight then looked at his eyes with a little smile.

"So, you live here?" asked Twilight in curious.

"Yes, Twilight," replied Farikh with glad. "This place is much more suitable for me than the others."

"Your brothers, are still with you right?" asked Twilight for confirmation.

"Yes, they're still with me," replied Farikh, there was something in his words sounded trailing off.

"Uuh, are your brothers having a problem?" asked Twilight as she turned her head to the right a little while her eyes still darting on him.

"Well, they are still.... what was that word?" Farikh struggles to remembered what was that word he want to mention.

"Adapting?" asked Twilight with an answer as she turned her head again vice versa while her eyes still darting on him.

"Yes! Adapting," cried Farikh. "Everything around here is... much more different than Afghanistan."

"Uh huh," nodded Twilight.

"Plus, they still can't speak english," added Farikh in disbelieve. "Can't believe i'll be their interpreter."

Twilight laugh a little and smirked as she shooks her head. "I see, i see. Well at least your brothers wiil get used to their new surroundings sooner or later."

"That's true, well, at least i'm helping them about it because already adapted to it, and i might need an English tutor," complained Farikh. "That said, we got a good life here than in Afghanisthan."

"So, how you're holding up?" asked Twilight. "Mainly about getting some moneys."

"We have our new shop opened at the mall, called 'Farikh's Shop Of Welfare And Fortune'," said Farikh.

"That's sound good, like you believe God will give anyone those things," complemented Twilight. "With you as His intermediator."

"That's what i was thinking," replied Farikh, pointing his finger to the sky. "I hope those things ever happened in my hometown."

Twilight then frowned and sad, she was reminded of Farikh's story back in Afghan. "Me too."

"Well, at least we found peace around here," said Farikh, smiling.

"And hope it will be last forever."

They paused for awhile, until Twilight remembered something. "I guess i owe you one."

Farikh was confused of what she meant. "What do you mean?"

"You saved my life and bring back to my brothers in the COP, i thank you and owe you one for that," Twilight pointed her finger at him with a smile.

"Oh..." Farikh remembered it now. "I see, well yeah you owe me one."

Twilight then noticed Farikh's expression, he was frowning in gloomy. "Is there something wrong?"

"I really regretted that i lost something precious," replied Farikh. "Something, that is in my inheritance."

"What is it?" asked Twilight, curious, hopefully she can help him.

"It's a kukri," replied Farikh. "You know, that small curved knife?"

Twilight nodded in understood.

"I lost it somewhere in Kandahar, i don't really remember where i lost it, but i'm sure it was around Kandahar."

"Is there something special with your Kruki?" asked Twilight, wanting a clear image.

"The blade was made of gold, and it has a carve of my name," explained Farikh. "The kukri handle was purely made of durable wood of a tree called Deodara tree, that was later repainted in black. It has two yellow sun marks in both sides and a white circle spot on the end part of the handle."

Twilight remembered about the knife that Farikh described. Coincidentally, she's been bringing a kukri hidden in her jacket, she pulled it out from her jacket and showed it to Farikh. "Is it this one?"

Farikh was glared in astonished, Twilight have brought in the Kukri that matches his description. "Yes! It's the one of my heritage! How did you found it?!"

"I got it in Operation Black Sunday," replied Twilight as she gave him his Kukri. "I found it in one of those dead militias, i though that this knife must be something special so, i just kept it hidden in stash."

Twilight shot the dying enemy who is still laying down on the ground and tried to kill her, he died by getting shot on the chest and his arms fell off to the ground with the rifle along with his head as well. The dying Taliban did took a shot on her but missed, the bullet flying next to her right chest. It was a good thing Laner warned her before she got shot.

"Thanks for the warning, Laner," said Twilight, in tense.

"Your welcome."

Twilight then approached the dead Taliban she shot before while the rest of the soldiers watching the perimeter. She noticed there was something shiny, fell of from inside his coat. She gets closer to his corpse and searched his body, to her amazement it was a kukri. There was a pashtun writing carved on the kukri's golden blade and some marks of yellow sun on the sides of the handle and a white spot on the end of the handle. Twilight felt that the kukri must be very valuable, so she decided to hide it in her backpack for she hid it in her stash back in the COP. After that, she left the corpse and catched up with the other soldiers who were starting to move on to the next location.

"Thank you, sister," Farikh then holstered his knife onto the special holster of that knife and put it back inside his messenger bag. "I've been looking for it for a long time."

"I guess we are now even," she said as she shrugged her shoulders.

"Sure, we're even," agreed Farikh.

Both of them smiling in relieved and thanking. Moments later Twilight's friends came out from the store in happy, having AJ's guitar back. Twilight and Farikh looked at them after they heard the doors sounded with bell rings. Everyone then mounted up in AJ's truck. Applejack nearly get inside the truck after she remembered about Twilight. She looked around and looked at Twilight.

"Ya' coming, Twilight?" asked Applejack as she pointed her mother finger to her truck.

"Yeah, i'm coming," Twilight then turned at Farikh. "I should go now, goodbye, brother."

"Goodbye, sister," replied Farikh. "May Allah be with you."

Twilight then walked towards the truck and get inside as Applejack gets inside the truck too. Applejack turned the key ignition to the right and the truck turned on. She then drove the truck, moving away from the pawn shop as Farikh waved his hand at them. As Applejack drove, Twilight was smiling with her back and her head leaning to her seat while the others were talking something else unimportant for Twilight. Sunset however though of something about Twilight since she decided to be quiet, thinking of Twilight's motives.

I need to ask Princess Twilight about this

Chapter 16 - The Boogeywoman

Tennis Match, Cloudy Kicks, Adagio Dazzle, and Trixie Lulamoon were in the restaurant on Clover Street. From outside of the restaurant were look so classic with the white walls and classic window. But from the inside the restaurant were pretty much casual like the other restaurant, except for the tables are covered with white cloth and the chairs are made of pure wood. They three took a seat near the window next to the door. While they were waiting for order, Trixie was tinkering with her star-shape hair clip, Cloudy was humming in rhyme, but Tennis, who was next to Cloudy, was shaking her hand in agitated and it distract Trixie's and Cloudy's attention.

"What's with your hand shaking, Tennis?" asked Cloudy, shrinking her left eye brow while the other raised.

"I'm thinking of Twilight," replied Tennis, her hand then stopped shaking. "I wonder what she's hiding."

"Tennis! You should stop thinking about it!" exclaimed Cloudy in worried. "You know what happened to you yesterday."

"Trixie agree with that," said Trixie. "There's an evil aura surrounds her."

"Trixie! Would you stop it?" asked Adagio, annoyed. "I had enough with your tricks and magic."

"Alright, alright," replied Trixie, smirking.

"At least you invite us to have a lunch here," said Tennis in glad. "Maybe it helped me forget what happened yesterday."

"Maybe," said Adagio, unconvinced.

"Yeah, maybe," replied Tennis slowly with a little frown.

after a little pause, Cloudy decided to change the topic. "Hey, do you got any homework to finish?"

"It's just maths homework from Mr. Cranky, i guess Fluttershy can help me about it," replied Tennis as she folded her arms on the table.

"Trixie doesn't get any for today," said Trixie as she checking her nails. "Trixie only doing her usual routine at home."

"I got history homework from Ms. cherilee and it's kinda hard for me to answer," answered Adagio as her hand is on her forehead, giving giddy expression. "Maybe you can help me out, Cloudy?"

"Sure, Dagi," said Cloudy, smiled. "Why it's hard?"

"I'm no history buff to be sure," replied Dagi. "But these questions are confusing me, and there's this one question to explain the full history of Star Swirl The Bearded as short as i can and i'm not good at that."

"Ouch, that's gonna took a couple of hours to answer that," said Tennis in pity.

"Yep," said Adagio as she nods.

"Sure, i can help you about that," said the blonde girl. "I'm sure we can finish that fast."

"Alright!" exclaimed Adagio in relieved. "That's sound much better than the Battle Of The Bands."

"Sounds like you still have a grudge on Princess Twilight," said Trixie, distracting Adagio's attention.

"Oh really? You didn't even won that competition months ago," said Adagio, smirking in disbelieve. "You're the only one who still have a grudge on her, not me. Besides, you lost the battle as well."

"Ha! Maybe i have a grudge on her," said Trixie. "But one day maybe Trixie The Great And Powerful can defeat her."

"Really, Trixie?" complained Cloudy, felt bored to hear her keep saying that as she puts her hand on her cheek. "I'm just getting sick to hear you saying that, you know?"

"Might sounds like you want to have a fight with the 'other' Twilight," the next thing that happen, the three of them stared in dumbfounded at Tennis, seemingly in fear. "Sorry, shouldn't have say that."

They still silent, but at last, the three of them nodded in consent and looked back to each other.

After the food they ordered has arrived, they eat. Trixie ate the food called Chowder, Tennis ate Macaroni Salad, Adagio ate Lasagna, and Cloudy ate Spaghetti. When they were halfway in eating their food, someone comes in the restaurant. The 4 recognized that person was Twilight, they can barely see her full face due to Twilight is covering her head with her black-hooded jacket, giving a shadowy light on her face, hiding face and glasses except for the mouth. Twilight looked to her left and saw them seating near the window, Twilight greeted them with a nod and they nodded back, Twilight then proceeds to walked over to the front-row seat, alone, near where the waiters and chef are working and ordered a drink of warm Mochaccino coffee and a bread called croissant, ironically, that kind of serving should be appropriate for the morning, not in the afternoon, but they served it for her anyway.

"What an odd thing for her to order that," complained Trixie, shook her head. "She would be still hungry."

"it's up to her if she wants to order something," said Tennis in sincere. "I'm very doubt if she wants to have lunch."

"Me either," added Cloudy, agreed with Tennis.

"Me too," added Adagio, also agreed with Tennis.

They paused for a moment to take a quick look on Twilight in concern. Twilight was eating the croissant bit by bit as she took some sips of coffee. They then looked away from her to each other. But one of them did wondered why did Twilight didn't get any detention.

"Eih, Tennis," called Cloudy. "Isn't Twilight, suppose to be to get any detention?"

"I don't know to be honest," replied Tennis, raising her open palms in the air in front of her for awhile. "I don't heard any info this lately."

"Me too," added Adagio, upset.

Trixie put her both elbows on the table with her hands folded and rubbing each other as she smiled. "Actually, Trixie The Great did heard about that from the Principal."

"Really?!" asked Adagio, surprised and in curious. "What did she said?"

Trixie's smile suddenly turned to a frown one. "Oddly, she didn't get any detention from Principal Celestia."

Tennis, Cloudy, and Adagio felt thunderstruck to hear that. "Does... that means she's free from those indictments?" asked tennis in nervous.

Trixie simply nodded in consent.

They were very puzzled about that. "But why she's free from detention?" asked Cloudy.

"Principal Celestia said she gave her another chance to not make trouble and Twilight gave a solid promise to her," replied Trixie.

"But that doesn't make any sense!" exclaimed Adagio. "Even if Principal Celestia or Vice Principal Luna give her a chance she would be still got a detention."

"Trixie agree," Trixie then nodded in approval. "But that's all Trixie The Great And Powerful can heard, Trixie's tricks won't even worked on them to tell what else than that."

"Oh, what a bummer," complained Cloudy, she then folded her arms and leaned her back to her chair.

They paused in silent for a while again, felt that someone was listening or looking at them talking about it. They then turned their heads to the front-row seat, to their surprise and little fear, it was Twilight watching at them might as well she heard their conversation. Though it was a little far away from the front-row seat to the table with four seats near the window and it was amazing for Twilight to hear their conversation from that distance. They looked at Twilight's hooded-cover face, seemingly she was probably insulted to hear that. But they saw Twilight just looked away from them and looked down to the left and sighed, before she continues to enjoy the coffee beverage as joyful as she can, she was strangely calm about their conversation regarding her. The four just looked away from Twilight in anxious and stared at each other.

"That was scary..." said Adagio, the other three nodded in worry.

"I don't want to get beat up again by her because trying to asked her what she's hiding," said Tennis, silently.

"But somehow she wasn't mad about it right now," added Trixie, still puzzled of Twilight's emotion pattern.

"Huh? How did you know that?" asked Cloudy in wonder.

"If she was mad, she would be walked over to us."

Tennis closed her mouth with her left hand and Cloudy stay leaning her back on her seat while the other two only having thoughs.

"I'm starting to get uncomfortable here," complained Tennis.

"Relax, Tennis," said Cloudy, patting Tennis's shoulder. "Just relax."

"Twilight happily give you that aid kit yesterday, right?" asked Adagio, Tennis was surprised as she looked at Dagi.

"Did you keep an eye on us yesterday?" asked Tennis as her tone at the end is trailing high.

"Not only her," answered Trixie. "The Rainbooms and The Dazzlings been trying to figure out why she's been acting like this."

"Well, we still don't get the answer anyway," complained Cloudy, disappointed.

Suddenly a car came in from the right of the road and stopped in front of the restaurant. The car was dark blue Mazda, Honda Civic brand. The four kept an eye on the car closely and they saw there were around 5 man, covering their heads with the black masks except on their eyes and mouths. They were felt not safe seeing them, and with their true expectation, those are robbers. Those man quickly pulled out their pistols from their jeans and cocked it, the pistol's cock sounded faint since the girls hear those sounds from inside.

"This is not good," said Adagio, silent enough for the other three to listen.

Unfortunately, there's no other exit for them except for the front door, so they decided to stay inside and try to stay calm as they can. The five man took a look on the outside of the restaurant, then they proceeded to go inside. They kicked the door open wide and stormed the restaurant. They aimed their pistols to everyone in the restaurant including the four girls next to the door. Everyone in there nearly get off from their seat until one of the robbers shouted.

"This is a robbery! Raise your hand and don't try to run! "

Everyone quickly raised their hand in shaken and fear. One of them nearly screamed for the robbery, but alas, there was no way for someone to call the cops there, not with the robbers are still inside. Cloudy had to tell Tennis to calm down before the robbers noticed that and might take them hostage while Adagio and Trixie stay silent in nervous as they four raised their hands. One of them, certainly the leader of the robbers, shouted at the waiters near the front-row seat.

"You! Give us the money!" He said as he waved his gun, implying to do it fast. "Give it now!"

As the other 4 robbers watched the civilians that are still raising their hands, one of the robbers on the right side from the entrance and behind the leader, noticed something off. "Uh, boss?"

"What!?" asked the leader with a shout as he points his pistol at the waiter who is about to pulled out the money from the counter and turning his head at his men behind him.

"She's not raising her hand," he said as he pointed the girl he meant with his head.

The leader of the robber then turned his head to his left and looked who is it. Cloudy, Trixie, Adagio, and Tennis left their jaw open in very shocked to see that Twilight didn't raised her hand, instead Twilight only continue to enjoy drinking her coffee. Something what Tennis remembered Rainbow Dash ever said something of Twilight, 'she doesn't give a fuck about it'. The leader of the robber approached her from Twilight's right side as he aimed his pistol at her slowly and carefully until he reached point-blank range. Even if he's already very near her, Twilight only stay calm and kept on what she doing. The robber then moved to behind her, aiming his gun at her hooded-cover head. Everyone was felt very intense to watched it as Tennis felt her heart beating faster in fear.

"Raise your hands, girl!" ordered the robber leader, but Twilight disobeyed his order and keep drinking on her coffee.

"I said raise your hand!" he ordered again, but Twilight still didn't comply.

Twilight then putted down her cup of coffee on the table and puts her hand on the table, there was a yellow pencil and a small paper in between her hand and her coffee, most likely some waiter left them there careless. "Just give us a break would you?"

"What did you say?" asked the robber who is right behind her.

Twilight sighed in irritated. "Can you just give us a break?"

Twilight, are you crazy?! though Adagio in apprehensive expression.

"You do know this is a robbery, right?" asked the robber, thinks that she was really stupid to see the current situation.

"I'm not blind," replied Twilight, the robber felt insulted.

"What about you raise your hand or i'll gonna shoot your head!!" shouted the robber, harden his grip on his pistol.

"Really? You're going to shoot me with your pistol safety on?" asked Twilight calmly.

The robber behind her gave a very surprising expression after noticed the safety on the gun he left it on. "What the-?" he immediately turned the safety off and aimed again at Twilight's head. "How the hell did you know the safety was on? Well, looks like i don't care about that now."

What? How did she know that!? though Tennis, expecting that Twilight had something more than that.

"Now raise your hand!" he ordered with a shout. "And give me your money!"

Twilight gently took another sip of her coffee. "What about you better get out of here before it gets worse?"

"Oh, you can't fight us," said the robber. "We have guns here and also the one i'm holding behind your head."

Twilight then slowly holds the pencil on the table and gripped it strong. "Then you got it wrong."

Twilight quickly shifted her head to the right before the robber pulled the trigger, his shot missed and hit the table in front of Twilight. Upon that shot everyone was startled to death and some of them had to hide under their tables to avoid the incoming bullets. Twilight quickly pulled the robber's hand armed with pistol forward passing her head and then hit the pistol with her pencil-armed fist to threw away the pistol off his hand, she then quickly hits his stomach with a blow from her left elbow and made him staggered. She quickly stands up as the robber back off staggering and stabbed him right where the heart is located, with a pencil, she then pressed it much harder to forced the pencil to go deep in his chest, producing blood pouring from his stabbed chest. He gasped, groaned, and coughed in pain as the pencil stabbed and moving deeper into his chest and Twilight keeps hold him standing.

"I told you," she said, silently and cold.

"Holy shit..." Cloudy and along with the rest of her friends got horrified and dumbfounded at Twilight, seeing her kill swift and hard.

The robber she's holding has let out his last breath and died. Twilight kept his dead body standing in front of her as a human shield. The other 4 robbers startled and aghast to see she has already avoided shot from point-blank range at the head and killed their leader with a pencil. They quickly turned around to aimed and shot her, but, before they had the advantage, Twilight quickly ran to her left side with the human shield and try to deal with the two robbers with their pistols. She quickly dropped the human shield to the ground after she pulled the pencil she used to kill him, and then she crouched and struck the robber's left knee with a pencil as the robber nearly able to make a full turn around at her with the result the robber bending over to the front. She quickly turned around 360^o underneath the bending over robber and quickly grabbed his pistol of his hand and throw it at the other robber behind him and got hit at the head, he stepped backwards twice.

She quickly took out the pencil from his knee and stabbed him on the side of his neck, killing him instantly. She drag the human shield turning to the right to block incoming gunfire from the robbers in the other side of the restaurant. She quickly pulled out the pencil off his neck and ran to the next robber on her left as she dropped the dead body. Before the robber able to aimed his gun, Twilight pushed his armed-hand to her left and stabbed him in the fore head with the pencil, once again killing him instantly, leaving his eyes open after he died. She then drag the corpse turning to right again, blocking incoming bullets. She quickly moving forward at the enemy while she dragged the human shield with her to block the bullets, until, eventually, both of those robbers on the other side of the restaurant have ran out of bullets. She dropped the body and ran forward quickly at them, targeting the robber on the left. The robber about to do a punch at her with his pistol, but she block his punch with her open palm and stabbed his gut. She pulled the pencil out from his gut and quickly turned around as she crouched and stabbed the other robber in the stomach, she then pulled it out again and then stabbed his back after he bended over because of pain, killing him.

The robber behind her is still alive, but about to blow a punch from behind her, he throw his punch but only to get block away to the right by Twilight when she's spinning to her left and block away his attack with her left arm. She then punched his head with her right armed-pencil fist and he staggered backwards. She then dragged the robber to the table where Tennis, Cloudy, Adagio, and Trixie were seating and slammed his head to the table as she hold his head on it. The four who were seating there back off in scare as the plates jumped a little toward the window. While Twilight still holds his head, she quickly raised the pencil in the air and then stabbed him inside his left ear and then she hit the pencil again to make the pencil fully stabbed inside his head and between his ears, he has been dead.

After she killed him, she release her grasp from him and let his head fell off the table, leaving blood on the table as those four girls become stiff, scared, and don't know what to say, Tennis nearly puke after seeing those blood and those robbers that Twilight killed. Twilight looked around her and saw that everyone in restaurant was still afraid but gladly, relieved that they are safe from those robbers. Twilight then looked at her blooded-hands before looking back at her 4 friends that are still currently seating in their seat whilst staring at her dumbfounded and disbelieve. The atmosphere became silent, nothing more but blood from those 5 robbers bodies pouring out blood, dirtying the floor. Twilight silently glad that the only person who saw her killed the robbers were those four girls in the restaurant, no other people from either CHS or Crystal Prep, only peoples that she doesn't recognized or know at all, more than that everyone is alive and none of them got shot nor wounded.

After Twilight stares at them in silent for a moment, she returned back to her front-row seat to continue to drink her coffee. She slowly sat down and put her blood-covered hands on the table. She then grabbed her coffee and took a sip, doesn't bother to clean her hands from blood that would leave a stain on the cup. The boss of the restaurant, the chef was right in front of her, watching her in anxious as she is finishing her last sip of coffee. Tennis, Adagio, Trixie, and Cloudy do what the chef is doing now. After she finished her coffee, she putted the cup on the table and left red-blood stain on it. She was about to give the chef the money, but then the chef spoke.

"There's no need to pay, you have saved us from those robbers."

Twilight wasn't sure if her actions were good. "You're okay about this?"

"I'm fine," the chef nodded, after a little paused Twilight nodded back at him.

She then get off her seat and headed towards the door slowly as she looked at the dead bodies of robbers on the floor and everyone in the restaurant one last time. When she nearly touched the door, the chef asked her.

"Who are you young lady?"

Twilight stopped as her hand stays on the air, nearly touched the door. She lie down her hand to her side and turned around at the chef as he looked at Twilight's cover-hooded face that he can't see except for her mouth. After a moment of silence, she finally spoke a name, a name that everyone in the restaurant can't forget.

"The Boogeywoman."

Twilight finally turned around again and exits the restaurant, she left a hand-shape blood stain on the doors. The chef sighed in relieved, as he walked to one of his employee.

"Get the police here, Pearly."

10 minutes later

Everyone is already outside the restaurant after the raid and the death of the robbers, there were around 6 police cars and 2 ambulances outside. The officers and detectives are tidying up the crime scene and the police lines are attached around the restaurant. Tennis, Cloudy, Adagio and Trixie were waiting near the ambulance after that shocking event, they only felt agitated as they wait for Officer Kurt.

"I never knew she can kill," commented Tennis in despair, she slowly turned. "Oh god, this can't be happening!"

"Hey, hey! Calm down!" said Adagio, holding Tennis's shoulder. "I know it's bad, but she had to do it."

"Do you think so, Dagi?" asked Trixie, unconvinced as she folded her arms and turned her head at her. "That girl just killed them mercilessly."

"At least that would be counted as self-defense," added Cloudy.

"Did she called herself The Boogeywoman?" asked Tennis, unsure if she heard it right.

"Yes, she did," answered Adagio. "Sounds like she ever killed someone else."

"Yeah," said Trixie. "Trixie agreed with that."

"I wonder how did she get that name." Tennis puts her hand on her chin and looked down to the ground, thinking.

Then Officer Kurt come over them and pulled out his note book from his pocket on his upper uniform. He hold his pencil on his right hand and put it on top of the notebook, about to write some answers from them after he asks.

"Can you tell me what happen when the robbery starts?"

Tennis and Adagio explained firmly about it. Explaining it from where did they come from and how did they raid the restaurant. But then Officer Kurt asked them again.

"Did they all really got killed by a pencil?"

"Yes....." Adagio then muttered a little about that in fear.

"Some witness around here said that the person who killed them is a girl, around high-school age and wore black jacket and blue jeans," explained Officer Kurt, reading it out from his notebook. "They can't see her face fully because she was covering her head with her hood-jacket, but i think you do since she killed the last robber on your table and you can see her face. Do you know who is it?"

They all felt shaken to answer that, Trixie decided to lie instead to tell the true answer. "Umm, no, we don't."

"Is it Twilight?" asked Officer Kurt, his question made the four of them stunned.

"Wait, how did y-" Cloudy then cut off by the officer, shushing her.

Officer Kurt quickly looked to his left and right before looking back at them. "She told me her secrets."

"She what?" Tennis glanced at him dumbfounded.

"Sorry, i can't tell you about it right now, i'll be in trouble if i said it now," Kurt heard someone calling him, and it was the inspector who called him. "Sorry, i got to go, if you want to know, you should asked her about it."

"Wait!!" called Cloudy, but the officer left in haste and headed to the inspector. "Damn!"

"What now?" asked Tennis at the three, they were still silent and thinking about their next action.

"How the hell we gonna ask her?" asked Trixie, upset.

Adagio felt give up thinking for the next plan. "I don't know, i guess we have to wait for a good opportunity to ask her."

Chapter 17 - Right Time, Wrong Place

It's been awhile after what happened yesterday. Twilight still kept her calm and try to forget what did she do yesterday at the restaurant, but no luck for that, it has left a scar in her memory. Nevertheless, she need to focus on her secrecy. There was another reason than self-defense yesterday. She has her own code of battle, in which she keeps muttering to herself over and over again on her way to the cafeteria for lunch time.

"Deploy, Engage, Destroy, Kill, Rescue, Protect, Resist, Evade, Escape, Survive." The only code that will kept herself alive in any situations whether she's on duty or not.

After 5 minutes of walking she reached the cafeteria. She grabbed her lunch from Granny Smith from the lunch counter and sat next to her 6 friends, and apparently, Tennis and Cloudy were sitting to her left while Trixie and Adagio sat across them at Sunset's right. Those four were only kept quiet after she sat with them, they had to disguise their fears by changing their face expressions. Twilight knew they four were very worried when she's been around them, so Twilight only kept silent and focus on eating her food and show to them that she's in good mood, for now. Rainbow, who was between Twilight's and Rarity, looked toward her left and puzzled on why they five were silent.

"Why you guys look so quiet?" asked Dash. "Oh, is it because Twilight sit with us?

They five then glared at her before looked away back on their food. "No, we just thinking with our homework," answered Adagio, in a tone that made Dash convinced.

"Oh, alright," Dash then looked at Pinkie across the table. "Is there any news this lately, Pinkie?"

"Not that i have heard from," said Pinkie. "Only heard Mr. Discord did some chaotic experiment."

"Great," complained Rarity, irritated. "What he's up to now?"

"I don't know," Pinkie shrugged her shoulders. "I just heard that from Ms. Cherilee."

"He did cryo experiment in the chemics lab, but he ended up frozen as an ice statue." Everyone then in dumbfounded looked at Twilight, seeing that she was the only one who knows that. "What? You didn't even think that i know about that?"

"How do you even know he was frozen as an ice statue?" asked Sunset curiously.

"Simple, he mixed too much nitrogen to the chemical liquids and exploded, frozing entirely everything inside that lab and also himself. I see it myself."

"Oh," Fluttershy was surprised about it along with the others. "That explains why we aren't allow to go inside the lab."

"You didn't even try to stop him?" asked AJ in wonder.

"Too late for that, after i opened the door he already mixed it and exploded. I was pretty lucky to quickly closed the door before it explode. After that, i opened the door and....i saw everything was already in solid ice, including him," explained Twilight with giving hand gestures to give the image of the scene.

"Do you know what was that liquid?" asked Adagio, pointing her finger at her.

"Nope, been trying to find it out," replied Twilight, she then folded her arms.

"Huh, alright," said Sunset, understanding that comment.

But then Tennis starting to drumming her fingers on table, the feel of her nervousness was back. "Is everything alright, Tennis?" asked Applejack, who was next to Pinkie, noticed Tennis's agitation.

"Uh oh, it's just, what happened yesterday," said Tennis, startling Cloudy, Trixie, and Adagio, that were hoping none of them will talked about it.

"Tennis!" called Trixie in angry, only to get shushed by Adagio to shut her up.

"What do you mean 'what happened yesterday?'" asked Fluttershy, as she does her so called stare at them, except Twilight.

"uuuhh, well....." Cloudy then turned her eyes to upper right as she pulls the front collar of her shirt, nervously. "I guess it's already on the news."

In the cafeteria, there were a couple of Televisions hanged up on the wall. one of them is placed near where they were eating. It was hanged at the corner of the wall, across the west side of their table and between the windows. It was displaying the news channel of Canterlot News.

"Good afternoon, people of Canterlot city welcome to Canterlot News, i'm Julie Rose and i'll bring you the news today about the so called Boogeywoman. Who saved everyone in Ruby's Star restaurant and killed five robbers in self-defense yesterday afternoon."

"What did she said?" asked Rainbow, though she misheard. "The Boogeywoman?"

"Yeah, The Boogeywoman," replied Twilight, she folded her hands on the table.

Everyone in the cafeteria, including the 11 girls at the corner near the TV, then distracted their attention to the Televisions in the cafeteria after they heard the name Boogeywoman, like some of them ever heard it somewhere. Upon watching at them, the news then change scene to the crime scene of that restaurant. There were cops around the crime scene as some of those cops discussed the crime that happened or looking for clue.

"Yesterday afternoon, at 2 PM, there was a robbery in the restaurant. There were around five man covered in black mask raided the restaurant and aimed their weapons at everyone in the restaurant. But The Boogeywoman was there and and able to stopped the robbery by killing them."

The news then show the records of the cctv in the Television. There was everyone in the restaurant that they don't recognized, then there were those four girls, which their friends were eating there. Everyone in the was surprised to see that Cloudy, Tennis, Trixie, and Adagio were at the restaurant.

"You were at the crime scene?!" asked Sunset, very surprised.

"Yeah," Trixie then points her finger at the TV. "There it goes."

After Trixie said that, the reporter in the TV continued to explain. "The identity of The Boogeywoman is not yet known because none of them know who she is or her face what looks like since she hid it with her hood of her black jacket. The Boogeywoman was said to be aged around high-school age, and her skin was purple. She was ordering a croissant and a cup of coffee before the robbery, until the robbers raided the restaurant and ordered everyone to raised their hand before one of the robbers ordered an employee to give them the money."

Then there was something off with the record of the crime scene, that Boogeywoman did not do what the robbers say except for continuing to enjoy her beverages.

"Really? Is that why she was called as The Boogeywoman?" asked Rarity. "What she's doing is clearly stupid."

"Well, that looks like what would Twilight do," added Dash, they glared at her for a moment for disbelieve. "What? that's true!"

"At least that wasn't Twilight," commented Applejack, shook her head.

They listen the reporter as the record is still playing, until the part where the robber pointing his pistol behind her head. Sunset was drinking a glass water as she watched, but then they watched the Boogeywoman quickly avoided the gunshot and disarm him and hit him back. Until she stabbed the robber and the reporter said.

"She then quickly turned around and stabbed him, killing him with a pencil." At that part, Sunset quickly startled and spat out her drink out from her mouth and it flew and dirtied Fluttershy's shirt. Fluttershy very surprise after that and in haste try to cleaned her shirt from the spills.

"Eww," said Fluttershy, disgusted.

Everyone, except Twilight, Tennis, Cloudy, Adagio, and trixie, was very surprised and dumbfounded, killing someone with a pencil was abnormal. "She killed him with a pencil? What?" asked Rainbow, can't believe on what she saw and heard.

"That's no normal person can do," added Applejack, agreed with Rainbow's question. "Even for a high-schooler."

As they watched, the reporter kept explaining and the records still playing. They saw The Boogeywoman dropped the robber she killed and rushed over to the two robbers on her left side. They saw her stabbed a robber on the knee and then grabbed his gun to throw it at the other robber behind him. She stabbed the robber she wounded on his neck and he died before she used him as a human shield to avoid incoming gunfire. The other robber near her got stabbed in the forehead and died with his eyes open.

"Wow, that's insane!" commented Pinkie. "How did she able to not get shot and killed them with a pencil?"

"I don't know," replied Cloudy. "But for sure, that's no ordinary girl."

At the part The Boogeywoman advanced toward the last 2 gunmen at the other side of the restaurant, Applejack was very impressed on how did she block the gunfire with the human shield until they ran out of ammo. "That ain't gonna hurt."

They saw The Boogeywoman stabbed the two of them in the stomach and managed to kill one by stabbing his back. Upon seeing she is about to kill the last robber, the reporter explained it as the record goes on.

"She dragged the last robber to table where the four girls are still seating and slammed and hold his head on the table. She then quickly killed the men with the pencil by stabbing into inside of his left ear."

"Fuck, that's hurt," complained Dash, horrified to imagine to witness that.

"After she stabbed him in the ear, she left the pencil there and then hit it again, forcing the pencil go deeper inside his head, leaving the eraser end of the pencil outside his ear." At that explanation and scene, everyone screamed in horrified hearing and watching the news.

"Oh my god, that's very sadistic," exclaimed Rarity, she had to looked away from the TV to not see the horror of her killing. Good thing is, the news team were lucky to add some censorship so audience won't be disgusted or horrified.

According to the reporter explanation, after The Boogeywoman killed them, they watched her calmly looked around her, then looked at her bloody hands, and then looked at the four girls in front of her. She then calmly return back to her seat on the front-row seat and finished her coffee. The students were very amazed to watch it with the boss of the restaurant refused to accept her payment, said the reporter that she already done a favor to him. When she's about to leave she was asked by the chef who is she and she did called herself, 'The Boogeywoman'.

"There's no single evidence about the mysterious identity of 'The Boogeywoman'. The law enforcement said that even she left a handful blood on the cup and the door, they can't identify the fingerprints on the blood because it was very blurred and it leave no kind of bloody finger print and the second because the blood wasn't belong to her as well. The local authorities fortunately didn't declare a warrant to find and arrest The Boogeywoman because what she did has saved a lot of lives in the restaurant and stopped the robbery, even if she had to kill them."

Then the camera in the TV changed to the recording of an officer they know, Kurt Marshall.

"We able to identify who are those robbers are, they're the one we've been finding after that robbery at the Gryphanium bank and they have a clear motive about that. But with this 'Boogeywoman' around, we clearly try to find who she is. We still can't confirmed if she's an assassin or a serial-killer or a vigilante. There's no other motive of her for now except for saving the people from those robbers, by peculiarly killing them with a pencil. There's no order to arrest her for her act of self-defense and save many people in there but as i say, we'll find out who is she."

The camera then changed scene to the witness, which are those four girls who were at the restaurant yesterday. Adagio was rubbing her arm near the ambulance, Tennis folded her hands and looked down as she was sitting on the back of the ambulance, Trixie leaned her back to the ambulance, and Cloudy was standing next to Trixie. Everyone in the were shaken that time.

"We watched her killed the last robber right on our table, it was very brutal. We did try to see her face, but we can only see her mouth. We don't who she was or what was she look like. At least, she saved us from them." Adagio then shook her head. "She only looked around the restaurant and continued drink her coffee like nothing was happen, until she exits the place."

As the news goes on until the news changed topic, every student in the cafeteria changed their sights to stare at the four witness that were sitting with the Rainbooms. They were very worried but also glad that they're safe and alive. But now they also worried about this so called 'Boogeywoman', they really don't want to meet with her directly. Everyone then looked away from them and continue to do their activity and talk to each other with the main gossip of 'The Boogeywoman'. Sunset and the other five looked at the witnesses with them except for Twilight, she only continue to eat.

"Do you really can't see her face clearly?" asked Sunset. "You can see it that close."

"Yeah, we mean it," replied Cloudy with a shook. "Her face was clearly hidden with that hood."

"Isn't that Boogeywoman's skin was as purple as Twilight?" asked Pinkie, but then everyone glanced over at Twilight because her skin color was very much the same as The Boogeywoman's. But Twilight only reacted by giving a confused look at them and open both palms in the air in front of her.

"Nah, if her skin was the same that doesn't mean it would be Twilight," added Fluttershy, everyone was convinced with that statement and looked away from Twilight, thinking that's impossible for Twilight to kill someone.

"But, what about the reporter said that she was around the age of a high-schooler?" asked Pinkie in a shout, made everyone in the cafeteria grew worries and concerns.

"Did you mean she is also studying in high school?" asked Rarity firmly.

"I don't know, but we should be glad we didn't meet her," replied Sunset in a medium voice, some of the students heard those comments and they were relaxed a bit, they then continue their activity and probably, spreading the rumor of The Boogeywoman.

"Alright, ah' don't want to hear any of it for now, let's just continue to eat our lunch," said AJ, everyone agreed and didn't talk anything else but eating the food, and ironically didn't even sense of someone lying to her which is much more fortunate to Twilight to hid her secrets.

In the next five minutes, Twilight left them in the cafeteria and headed to the library alone after lunch. While on the way to the library, she met Flash again and he also want to go to the library, they both then continue to went on to the library. When entering, the library was filled with a few students and with Ms. Cherilee guarding the library. Flash picked a literature book and then sat next to Twilight at the round table with computers. Flash opened and putted the book on the table to read it while Twilight used her laptop she brought it on the table.

As Flash reads his book, he took a peek at what Twilight is doing on her laptop. Flash was a little bit surprised that Twilight was working on some sort of military document. Though, she's been handling it pretty good.

"what are those?" asked Flash.

Twilight sighed first. "Military paperwork, Colonel asked me to help him handle that. He'll give me some money for that work. Well of course, if he has any."

"Oh, you've been busy with that yesterday?" asked Flash again, he then read the book again.

"It was a few days ago," replied Twilight in anguish.

Flash then aware that Twilight was sounded sad, he then looked at her. "Worried about your squad aren't you?"

"Yeah," she replied as she finished the last paperwork and informed Col. Marshall via online message. "But i'm also worried of my actions."

"What do you mean?" asked Flash, didn't understand she meant but then something crossed his mind. "Wait, you're The Boogeywoman?"

Twilight turned her head at him, and then slowly nodded at him in honest. Flash of course, was very surprised.

"It's a good thing you didn't stay there after that, and you were also lucky to not get arrested by the police."

Twilight then turned her head at the laptop and looked down. "I'm not sure if that will do any good for me. I had to do what i do."

Flash then turned his head back to his book as Twilight's hands were away from keyboard. After a moment in silence Twilight spoke.

"I had that dream again."

"Hm?" Flash then turned his head facing her. "A nightmare?"

"I think so..."

Flash then turned his whole body at her with his left arm on the table. "Can you tell me what you're dreaming?"

"well....."

Operation Ghostlight (Stealth Mission)
25 May, 0000 hours
Near village of Maluk and Mangal, Ksatta Sang District, Kandahar, Afghanistan.
Cpl. Twilight Sparkle
Squad Bravo 2-7, 1^stBattalion, 75^thRegiment

Corporal Twilight has been sent by US Command to recon the area around Ksatta Sang District to locate and scout out any enemy activity in there, alone. Twilight has been sent to the LZ location in near the mountains of the Ksatta Sang District via Black Hawk and Twilight proceed to move on to the northwest. She can navigates through the night thanks to passing the Pathfinder test for advanced scouting and land navigation, and also to night vision goggles so she can see what's ahead of her in the dark, although she didn't wear her eyeglasses but the soldiers back at COP were pretty lucky to make a NVGs goggles that have been adjusted to Twilight's eyesight size.

Her first objective was to scout out the area for enemy activity around the villages of Maluk and Mangal. The second objective was to infiltrate the enemy territory and stole the Talibans plans and intelligences. She must moved quietly around the area because one loud noise could alerted the nearby hostiles and would chase her down. After those objectives are completed, she needs to go east from the Maluk village about 2 clicks to the outside of mountains area for evacuation via Sea Knight (Boeing Vertol CH-46 Sea Knight).

As she moved on, Command spoke to her via radio.

"Twilight, this is Command, what's your status?"

"Sir, i'm moving up to northwest, sir," she then took a quick look around her, there's nothing else around her. "It's still clear so far and i haven't encountered any enemy resistance, over."

"Roger that, Twilight, keep moving on to the northwest, over."

"Copy that, moving on," Twilight then started to move up ahead with her M21 sniper rifle in her hands. "Command, is there anything that i should be expecting, over?"

"Unknown at this time, Twilight," Command's reply made Twilight feel doubtful to do the mission. "But intel said that the Talibans were transporting weapons on the trucks and only headed to those villages. The intel were unclear since the recon team were out of commission and they somehow blocked our recon networks so we can't risk to send any aircraft to that location until we're sure that area is clear from AAA guns. we don't know if they have any weapons support or technicals. But we do know there will be non-combatants in the area, so check your target."

"Affirmative, sir. I'm moving on now."

In haste, Twilight keep moving up ahead walking and running past some piles of sands and rocks on the way. Twilight was very glad to do the mission at night, it was damn hot for her to do any mission in the afternoon. But more than that, Twilight was a little annoyed that her NVGs were showing the surrounding environments in green-colored light so she decided to remove the NVG left side goggle off the eye, giving a little blurry sight on her left eye because of her myopic eyesight.

"Why i can't see stuff at night with any good color?" she asked to herself, complaining to her goggles.

"What was that, Twilight?" asked Command, she forgot the radio was still on.

"Uh, nothing sir, nothing," she replied quickly and awkwardly. "I'm just.... nearly slipped on a rock."

There was a moment of silent for a little while, but then he spoke. "Oh... alright, continue your mission." Twilight nodded and in awkward keep moving on.

The things she wears and brought to the mission was her desert camo-colored kevlar vest and uniform with her hat, which is actually a black beanie, her horse-tie shape dark purple hair stretching down onto her back. Twilight fairly regretted to brought in a loaded flare-gun instead of colored smoke bomb, which she will used it for evac but would be risking to get attacked by any Taliban reinforcements. The weapons was suppressed M21 sniper rifle, suppressed M4A4 with acog scope on her back and suppressed M9 Berreta, not forget to mention her regular combat knife. She brings a small backpack that filled with tools that would be helpful in the battlefield. Her glasses was in her pocket behind her kevlar vest, just in case if she doesn't need the Night vision goggles, plus a small bag full of C4 for destroying the target and distract the enemy.

She kept moving on until she met with a big sandstone. There was a little white light behind the sandstone and she can heard a sound of an equivocal engine. She quickly crouched down and took cover behind the sandstone to hide, she took off the NVG from her eyes and peek out a little from the rock since there's a light shining ahead. She sees some trucks ahead, there were a couple of those trucks still on along with the headlights, it was around the distance of 100 meters. She then takes off her goggles and wears her glasses and looked through the scope of her rifle, to avoid any unnecessary shot,
she simply moved away her finger from the trigger of the rifle to avoid the trigger being pulled accidentally, like what Ramirez ever said.

Don't put your finger on the trigger if you don't want someone to get shot in the first place

She saw around 4-5 Talibans were standing around the trucks, currently talking to each other. As she watched, Command asked her via radio.

"Twilight, this is Command, have you found anything over?"

"I spotted around 4 to 5 Talibans standing near the trucks, sir," she saw one of the Talibans raised his hand in front of him and dropped it to his sides while their weapons are on one hand each. "They're currently talking to each other, i guess those guys are the patrol."

"Can you see what the trucks look like?" asked Command, Twilight then takes a glance at the trucks behind those Talibans.

"There are 4 trucks, two of them colored green, one of them is red, and one of them is light blue."

"Those are the trucks that the recon team talked about!" exclaimed Command in glad. "We need you to destroy those trucks, Twilight, think you can do it, over?"

"Yes, sir," replied Twilight, she then putted her finger on the trigger as she aimed down the sights. "Am i authorized to engage the target, over?"

"You are authorized to engage any armed personnal, Corporal."

"Roger, with pleasure, sir."

Since she is an expert marksman in sniping, she quickly each of those Talibans one by one from the left to right. All of them got shot through the chest and the two of them on the right nearly reacted to aim their weapon to front but then they died and fell to the ground after getting shot by Twilight. Not even a single loud shot was produced due to her rifle being suppressed and the Talibans didn't have a chance to pull the trigger. After she killed them, she quickly ran over to the trucks ahead and look around at them. Like what Command said, weapons are in the trucks. She quickly crouched and grabbed her small bag from her back and pulled out some C4s. She then planted them on each truck to make sure none of those weapons are still intact. After finished planting the C4s, she putted back the small bag that contains 2 C4s to her back and contacted Command.

"Command, this is Twilight, C4s have been planted onto the trucks, i'm ready to blow it up, over."

"Don't blow it yet, Corporal. Do that later, it'll be useful as a distraction. We need you to continue to the objectives."

"Alright, sir, moving on, over," said Twilight, she then moved away from the trucks and headed northwest to the target area.

"Roger, be careful," said Command before stopped transmitting any word via radio.

She kept sprinting and sometimes walked and crouched a little to looked around for any unexpecting hostiles as she moved. 5-7 minutes later, she spotted the both villages from the distance of 650 yards away. She walked to a high ground on her left and crouched down, she then pulled out her binoculars to look around at the enemy-controlled territory. After inspection through the binocular, she puts it back and hold her rifle again then radioed to Command.

"Command, this is Twilight," she said. "I'm already near the target area, sir. And i'm currently on a high ground to overlook at the enemy-controlled area over."

"Roger that, Twilight," replied command. "Tell us what you see."

"Nothing out from the ordinary, except for a couple of Triple-As on a rooftop and 3 tanks on the road, sir."

"Looks like you got another objective, Corporal."

Twilight suddenly irritated. "Really? I only have two C4s left!"

"Easy, Corporal, we only wanted you to deal with the Triple-As, over," Command's reply has made Twilight to be relieved a bit. "Let us deal with the tanks later."

"Alright then, sir. I'm starting my infiltration now," Twilight then quickly moved down the hill and crouched down.

"Roger that, be careful. Do not alert the enemies."

"Yes sir, Twilight out."

As she crouched, she aimed her rifle at the rooftops of the buildings outside the village and aimed down the sight, the distance was 700 yards. There were around 4 snipers on three rooftops, plus the two teams of anti-air crew, two members each, on the left side of the middle building, those crews guarded by two snipers she's aiming at. Those crews were not manning the guns, instead two of them were sitting at the opposite direction of the snipers and the other two were at one of the Triple-As behind the enemy sniper on the right, they were fixing the Triple-A. Before she goes for those crews, she goes for a couple of snipers on the left of that Anti-Air armed building.

*Pew*

She shot the first sniper on the right building in the head and fell backwards, luckily, the rooftops has walls and it's sizeable enough to hid a corpse and his sniper didn't make a sound. She then slowly turned her rifle to the sniper on the middle building, she's doing a good progress with the sniper didn't see her presence, since they were only using scopes and laser dot. After she aimed the next sniper, she pulled the trigger.

*Pew*

She shot the next one on the middle building, this time straight to the chest, he fell back but his sniper was dropped into the bottom of the building and Twilight quickly worried if it 'accidentally' make a sound. Lucky saved her again to see that the sniper's weapon fell into a bush below and it avoided from the gun to being pulled the trigger by itself, she then sighed in relieved. She the aimed her rifle at the two snipers on the last building with Triple-As, looking for any advantage to took them all out. The building they're on this time doesn't have walls like the last two building she previously clear out before. There was an advantage to kill them with her sniper to make them fall down from the building, but if one didn't it would alert the crews and the territory is under full secure of hostiles. She decided the only way to take them out is by close range, which means infiltrating first, that would be risking herself to get detected and shot by those snipers.

She then moved away from her current position and heading to the village. It merely took her 15 minutes to get to those buildings because she had to creep through the open field quietly and need to hide behind foliage and rocks from getting shot by the enemy snipers. After she reached the outside of the village, she entered an alley that was covered in dark to hide her appearance and movement and continue to walked on, the alley was between the middle building and the right building. At the end of the alley, she nearly walked out from the darky alley after a patrol of two man walked passed the alley. She then peeked out from the alley to look around.

There were around 10-15 hostiles in front of the three buildings, all equipped with AKs except for 3 personnel using RPGs, after a little while one of their tank drive over to them and parked there. She peeked to the left, there was the way to the very left building, is by hiding behind piles of crates and vehicles near those buildings. She hid back to the alley and crouched, then she grabbed her M4A4 and putted the M21 on her back. She wait for a moment for those hostiles to looked away from the alley or they moved away from there. After a minute, she run down to behind the crates, and then run down again to behind the vehicles. After a halfway through in the shadows, at the middle building, a Taliban walked out from inside that building and standing next to the crates where's Twilight is hiding.

Once again, it was a close one, the Taliban standing there while facing to the other Talibans near the tanks at the center of the village, not noticing Twilight hiding in the shadows of the crates. Twilight slowly lower her M4 and pulled out a knife, she then slowly approached the Taliban from his right side. She then rose up from the shadows and quickly stabbed his side of the neck with her left-armed knife hand and closed his mouth strongly to avoid him from screaming. The hostiles didn't notice anything weird as they were talking to each other or they were watching the perimeter at the opposite direction. Twilight then pulled him down to the shadows and hid his body in the bush behind the crates.

She moved again once more with her M4 armed. Another halfway later, she reached the target building and infiltrate it by the front door. The ground floor was oddly clear along with the second floor. When she's in the second floor, some convenience have met her.

"Command, this is Twilight, i found their plans," said Twilight via radio. "I conveniently found them at where they putted those Triple-As on this building."

"Ha! The Talibans really not careful about where they hidden the plans, or probably doesn't care about it," commented Command. "Take those documents and then deal with the Triple-As, Corporal. Didn't expect it would be that easy."

"Yes, sir," Twilight then quickly takes the plans and documents and then she proceed to the roof by stairs. "Heading to rooftop now, over."

"Roger, try to not alert the Talibans."

When reaching the rooftop, she peeked out from the stairs before she act. There were those two snipers ahead, facing at where Twilight did come from, and the Triple-A crews behind her, they are currently talking to each other near the Triple-A on the right and facing at the opposite direction of the snipers. With her M4A4, she took down those snipers and they didn't scream, instead they fell off the roof and landed on bushes. After that, she quickly walked out from the stairs and aimed her rifle at the Anti-Air crew. She shot them each on the back and the last one who nearly turned around in the head, no loud sound were produce.

After that, she inspects those Triple-As and planted her last C4 on those Triple-As in haste and then contacted Command.

"Command, this is Twilight, i got the documents and planted the C4s on the Triple-As, heading to the evac zone now over."

"Roger that, we sending the Sea-Knight to the evac zone, get out from there as quickly as possible, over."

But then Twilight reminded to something. "Copy, uh, Command, do i need to mark my location?"

Command then got surprised and confused why she's asking. "No, Corporal, why the hell do you even ask that?"

"Oh, sorry sir, i'm just asking that because i brought a flare gun here instead of a colored smoke grenade."

"Hm, you're lucky to not bring that."

Twilight then surprised. "Uh, may i ask why?"

"Because the grenades you were having now gone broken, and it smoked up the whole barrack at your COP."

Twilight then felt dumbfounded about it. "Oh, why didn't i hear that soon enough?"

"Alright, get back to the evac zone, we're losing time here."

"Roger on my way."

She putted down her backpack and pulled out a long blue climbing rope, she then putted her backpack on her back and tied the rope on the Triple-A. At the edge of the rooftop, facing to the outskirts of the village, she held on the rope and locked up the draws of her belt onto the rope. She then rappel down the building and left the area, also leaving the rope behind. After a kilometer later, Command contacted her.

"Twilight, this is Command, Sea-Knight soon will reaching the evac zone, are you already there?"

"Not yet, sir," she replied as she stops jogging. "One more click and i'm there."

"Alright, Twilight, blow up the trucks first to distract the enemy away from those Triple-As, we don't want them to know that someone already breached their territory and defused the bomb."

"Affirmative," she then pulled out the detonator. "Fire in the hole."

*BOOOM*

The trucks exploded from a long distant, the Talibans that were stationed at their territory quickly ran out from there and in haste approached the exploded site whilst Twilight then quickly ran away from where is standing. Everything over there starting to get intense. 6 minutes later, she reached the evac zone and found Sea-Knight already landed at the evac zone. There were the US soldiers that were guarding the Sea-Knight to make sure the evac zone was safe. She approached them and one of the soldiers walked over to her.

"You're okay, Corporal?" asked the soldier.

"Yes, sir," she replied. "I'm good to return to base, sir."

"Copy that, alright boys get in the Sea-Knight!"

The soldiers then rushed in the helicopter and Twilight holds the detonator and clicked it one last time.

*BOOOM*

2 clicks away from there, they able to see the Triple-As exploded. For sure, the Talibans will be felt bad with that also with the missing plans and documents they had. After a little while, everyone get aboard the helicopter and then take off to fly away back to the COP. As they were about to fly, the soldier who did talk to her contacted to Command via radio, everyone in that helicopter also heard it.

"Command, this is Sea-Knight 1, we got the Corporal and we're heading home, over."

"Roger that," Command then talked to Twilight. "Twilight, this is Command, nice job kid, you're doing good at this."

"No sweat, sir, just doing my job."

"Alright, everyone return to base and the drinks are on me," but then Command added a little joke. "Of course if Twilight want one."

Everyone in the helicopter except Twilight laughed a little to Command's joke. "Very funny, Command," she said with a chuckle.

"Alright, Command out."

After a while, Twilight sat down next to some soldiers while the others sit down across. Twilight was checking her weapons to make sure they don't jam, especially if she wanted to use them in the battle. The soldier's name next to her was Ssgt. Ockley. He then poked her shoulder and Twilight looked at him.

"How are you doing when you're working with us?"

Twilight then chuckled. "Well, you know how i'm doing."

Ockley then smiled. "Damn sure i do Corporal."

"Is there any news around here, Sarge?"

"Heard what happen in Kabul, Camp Phoenix?"

"Nope, what happened?"

"Well, it's not a good news," he then sighed. "There were some soldiers from a mission barely made it back to that camp alive, there 5 humvees carrying those soldiers. They said that they were under heavy attack by snipers and Infantries,
plus with RPGs around."

Twilight then muted for a moment. "How many died?"

"From a total of 25, 15 of them died."

Twilight then looked down and turned her head forward and frowned. "May they have peace."

Flash heard single piece of her dream, which is a flashback, and smiled. "Sounds like you're doing a good job back there."

"If that's what i think it is."

Flash then shook his head whilst smiling at her before turning his head at the book. Twilight then open a website and searching the condition of the war, news, anything. But then something crossed Twilight's mind.

"Flash, may i ask you something?" she asked in curious.

"Yeah, what do you want to know?"

"Is there something happened yesterday? Anything but The Boogeywoman?"

Flash surprised she asked that, though he heard one. "Well, there was one i heard, and it happened at the northwest side of this school, at the sidewalk across the road. Derpy got robbed when she's going to the shop not far from this school by a men with a gun, she had to give the robber her wallet. After the robber ran away from there, she fled from there. But then she was lucky about her wallet."

"Huh? Why?" asked Twilight in confuse.

"The wallet she was holding was not her wallet, she got that wallet when she was walking a halfway there. She still have her own wallet."

Twilight silent for a while and then turned her head back to her laptop, but then Flash grows concern. "Are you asking me so that you can kill him?"

"Actually, protect would be more fitting."

2 PM, end day of the school time

The school is over but the weather was rather cloudy dark than before, most likely going to rain, not even a single light of the sun shining through it. Everyone in the class packing their bags and walked out from the class. When Trixie nearly finished packing up, she noticed Twilight wasn't around, and she saw that more than Twilight's bag, there was also a guitar bag. Trixie never sees her carrying that thing around. Trixie looked around the class and found out that the class was empty, she then looked at the guitar case and approached it slowly. When near it, she took a quick inspection on the guitar case. Its color was black solid, and what's inside it maybe contains a regular guitar (not the electric and bass one).

Trixie then decided to touch it, she slowly moved her hand and reached it for the guitar case. When she nearly touched it, someone suddenly grabbed her hand from behind, she then being pulled by someone to turn around. To her unexpectation, it was Twilight. However, the clothes she wearing were much different than before. She has a black beanie covering her head, wearing some sort of white winter camo jacket, and black pants. After a little while of silence, Twilight then asked her in angry

"What do you think you're doing?"

"Uuhh, nothing?" Trixie replied in an unconvincing tone.

Twilight then threw Trixie's hand to her own side and looked at her. "Don't touch my bag, alright?"

Trixie only back off from her in scare and nodded. Twilight then looked at her bags and picked them up. When Twilight about to left the class, Trixie watched her until she passed her in a hurry and walked out the class. Trixie was left alone in the class. Trixie then asked to herself.

"What is she up to?"

After Twilight left the class, she quicken up her pace to fast walk through the corridor and passing the students. Some of the students she passed by were wondering why she was in a hurry, but then they forget about what they saw and continue doing their business, what they saw before is not something important for them. A few minutes later, she reached the library. There was no one around the library, not even Ms. Cherilee, so she is safe to access the rooftop of the school. Entering the rooftop, there was a big dome of colorful glasses that made a good view to the library below and grey-colored concrete of floor.

The air was cold with the weather like that, like the same cold air back in Swiss, plus she can feel a breeze of the wind passing her by. When she took a breath and let it out, it produced a small fog of air from her mouth. She then walked over to the edge of the rooftop on the north side of the school (front side of the school), and looked towards the southwest for a quick scout.

it happened at the northwest side of this school, at the sidewalk across the road. Derpy got robbed when she's going to the shop not far from this school by a men with a gun

The place he mentioned was right there, there's the sidewalk on the edge of the school area, across the road and there will be another sidewalk. Like what he said, at the sidewalk across the road. She have calculated the distance, should be around nearly 200 meters. She then crouched down and puts down the guitar bag, she then opens up the bag and pulled out her Mosin-Nagant Sniper that she able to smuggle in her bag. She left the guitar bag on the ground and positioned her sniper on the rooftop walls. She then slowly aimed down the sights, looking through the scope and keeping an eye on the sidewalk, patiently waiting for the prey she's looking for.

At the ground floor, outside the school, Sunset is walking along with her 5 friends to go to Sugarcube Corner. They all wore their jackets they have due to the cold weather. They fasten their pace a little so they can get there before the rain falls. When they were crossing the road on the northwest (which what Twilight keeping an eye on), Fluttershy noticed Sunset's blank thoughtful gaze as she frowned, until they had to stop after crossing the road.

"What's the matter, Sunset?" Fluttershy asked in concern.

"Well," Sunset then shrugged. "Just wondering what Twilight is up to."

"I bet she's been busy with Principal Celestia," Rainbow said as she patted her shoulder. "Who knew? She maybe need a help on something."

"I'm not sure, Dash," Sunset replied. "I don't think Principal Celestia need her help on something."

"Has anyone noticed that Twilight has a new jacket back in the school?" Rarity asked, they were surprised a little as they glanced on Rarity.

"No, we don't," Pinkie replied slowly. "What was she wearing?"

"She was wearing some sort of white-bluish pattern jacket," Rarity answered. "Plus, she was wearing a black beanie."

"Huh?" Applejack never heard she would wore something like that. "Where did you see her?"

"In the restroom before we got out from school," Rarity answered with a bit of excessive expression. "I saw her was staring at the mirror in a blank stare."

"In a blank stare?" Sunset then putted her hand on her chin and looked down. "It must be something that bothering her."

"Can we talk about it later?" Pinkie asked in irritated. "We don't want to talk about this discussion for now."

As they talked, someone popped out from behind Sunset. Fluttershy, Rarity, Dash, and Applejack warned Sunset and Pinkie in afraid, and then they both turned around and got terrified. It was the same robber who robbed Derpy at the sidewalk, now they are his new victims. He was wearing a black mask that covers everything except his eyes, he was wearing a black t-shirt and blue denim jeans. On his hand, is where his pistol aiming at them, with the safety off. There was no one around except themselves at the sidewalk.

"Give me your money!"

Twilight found her prey, but with her friends standing there it would be much more challenging for her. Good thing is, that won't be a problem to her since she's a marksman. As she aimed at the robber, she can see him waving his gun whilst aiming at them to threaten them to give him money.

"Give me your money, girls!" He shouted with a threat.

"No!" Dash shouted, resisting his threat. "You need to get pass me first!"

"Give me what you've got or i gonna shoot you!" he shouted again in much more serious tone.

As those 6 distracts the robber, Twilight has to act quick before it gets worse. She then calculated the distance of the robber and the speed of the wind. She somehow able to stay patient as she calculates and watched what she's seeing through her scope. 5 seconds later, she got the measurements.

"215 meters, -9 knots."

She then adjusted the scope a little. She raised the sniper rifle a little to reached the elevation of 215 meters and moved the rifle to the right until reached up to -9 knots. After that, she then held her breath to make her body stop swaying for a while to avoid the sniper from misfire. All she know is only hearing her heart beating, feeling herself calmed down, getting her focus increased, and her target is in front of her.

As Dash kept distracting him to give her friends behind time to find away to take him down. Apparently they don't know what to do. But then the robber talked.

"On the count of 3, I'm going to shoot you."

"W-wait!" Sunset said quickly, but her sayings ignored by the robber.

"1....2...."

When she Twilight then pulled the trigger, firing a bullet out from her firing end of the rifle.

*Bang*

Suddenly, the robber was shot in the head, startling Sunset and the rest in scared. The robber quickly fell to the floor with his eyes open after got shot, leaving a hole on his forehead while his gun flew off hitting the wall next to him. The blood was pouring out from the men's head and making a pool of blood around him. Fluttershy screamed loudly at that horrifying sight while the others stared in dumbfounded at the corpse, don't know what to say next. Sunset quickly turned around to see who took the shot, but no one she saw was around.

But then, the road starting to crowd up with people after they heard the scream and got terrified after they saw the robber died on the ground. One of them from the crowd soon called the police and ambulance to that site. While Sunset still looking around for someone who killed the robber, but she found no one. But then she reminded about the sound of the weapon. Sounded like it shot from a distance. Sunset then turned around at her friends and glanced at them in dumbfounded, whilst asking one question.

"Who killed him?"

Twilight ducked down after she killed the robber, her shot didn't missed. She then peeked out a little to noticed that the road over there is starting to crowded with people, but Sunset seemingly trying to find the person who killed the robber. But then she sees that Sunset has already given up to finding the person who killed him and go back to her friends. She needs to get out from there sooner or later before the police arrived at the scene. She doesn't have time to hide her rifle, so she picked up her guitar bag and put the safety on the rifle on. What makes the situation much fortunate is the rain has started to fall, the only thing she needs to clean her trails and stay undetected under the mist of rain.

She quickly ran back to the entrance of the roof she came in from and entered. Once she is back inside the library, she still crouched down and try to hide in the shadows as best as she can. Try to avoid to get detected because Ms. Cherilee is already in the library. She was busy cleaning at the round table with the computers, so Twilight can get around her and got out from the library. Now the hardest part is getting through the hallways undetected.

But then she noticed that the hallways are dark, the lights were either turned off or broken. Seeing a good chance, she kept move on and stick to the shadows. She needs to go to the girls changing room to be safe, since there's no one would be around there after the school day is over. As she moved on, she can see there are some of the hallways ahead and to her left were lighted with lights and some are not on the right and ahead beyond the lighted area. But then she decided to take the path ahead before she entered the dark of the hallway again.

She kept moving forward silently until there are a few students coming out from the other end of the hallway on the left. Twilight quickly moved to her right and hide behind the dark gap of the lockers and stay quiet, as her rifle pointing up to the ceiling. When she's hiding in that gap, the students walked passed her and didn't noticed her hiding there, the gap was very dark as black not leaving a hint of one of Twilight's body or rifle. After that, Twilight slowly get out from her hiding and looked back at the students before proceeds to move forward.

After 5 minutes walking around in the hallways, she reached and entered the girls changing room. She then locked the door and quickly sat down on the bench between the lockers. It was pretty quiet inside, meaning it's safe. She then took off her beanie and putted it on the bench next to her. She then sighed as she pulled the bolt of the sniper rifle, making an empty bullet fly out from the bolt. She then cocked the bolt and caught the bullet that was still flying in the air with ease at the same time.

She then slowly puts the empty bullet into her pocket of her white jacket with a feeling of apprehensive. That was the first time she had to kill someone right in front of them, well, at least they only saw the robber died instead including they saw Twilight killed him in front of them. She took a long sigh first, before she continue to unzipped her guitar bag. When she unzipped the bag and held the rifle, in surprise, someone called her.

"Twilight?"

Twilight then stopped moving in startled. Her both hands on her rifle and her hair swaying a little to left and right. Her face is still facing forward but she used her eyes to peeked to her right. And that was Tennis, who called her.

"Shit..." Twilight swore, after she knew she was already detected.

"I-is that...." Tennis was in scare and she was stammered. "A-a rifle?"

Twilight slowly turned her head at her and stared in cold, she was silent for a while but then she answered. "Yes, it is."

"N-n-no..." Tennis then slowly stepped back, she can't believe what she saw from Twilight. "This can't be happening..."

"Tennis, are you there?" the voice was Cloudy's voice, she then soon walked over to Tennis from the left corner followed up by the others. "Hey, you're oka-?" Cloudy then fell silent and dumbfounded after see looked at what Tennis saw along with the other two, Adagio and Trixie.

"Twilight?" Adagio asked in disbelieve. "Where did you get that rifle?"

Twilight was only still silent instead of answering, she seems to be lost to answer anything to them. Twilight only kept staring at them only leaving them puzzled.

"Are... are you a killer?" Trixie asked stammered.

After a moment of silent later, Twilight at last spoke. "I'm not a killer."

"Then why you using a rifle?" Adagio asked in unconvinced. "How did you even smuggle it here?"

Instead of Twilight to answer that, Trixie answered her question. "She used the guitar bag to get it here."

"What?!" Tennis then took a long sigh to calm herself down, before she looked again at Twilight. "Twilight, you better tell us why you did that, you can't keep us from your secrets anymore."

Twilight then darting her eyes down to the floor whilst turning her head facing to the lockers in front of her. In frown, she putted down her rifle next to her and then patted her thighs. She then sighed again, trying to think where to start. She then looked over to her right and huff.

"Give me a moment," she said as she tries to think to start her secrets.

As she thinks, the four of them then slowly approached Twilight and glanced at her for a while. Tennis then sat down next to her left and Dagi sat down next to her right. While Cloudy and Trixie decided to sat down on the floor, leaning their backs against the lockers. They waited for Twilight to say anything, until she said something.

"Well, you see what I did yesterday. I'm sorry if I made you guys scared."

"We know," Tennis accepted her apology along with the other 3 of them. "Can you at least tell us what's been bothering you?"

Twilight only shrugged, and then she sighed again. "I really hate to say this, but, I'm a soldier."

Their eyes were opened wide after they heard her answer. "What?! There's no way you're a soldier!" Cloudy said, not believing her answer.

"Then tell me this, how did i able to kill them back in the restaurant?" the four of them got deadpanned after she asked that.

"Tha-....... oh....." Dagi lose her words to say something.

"Why did you even want to be a soldier?" Tennis asked in curious.

But then the five of them stayed silent, Twilight still not answering. She's still thinking of an answer.

She then sighed. "To protect..... I don't want any of my friends got harmed."

"Do you even had to kill someone to do that?" Tennis asked in upset.

"Yes," Twilight replied quickly as she looked down at the floor with a sigh while the rest widen their eyes open.

Silence went on again, Twilight slowly picked up her rifle and putted it inside the guitar bag and then zipped it up. Tennis and Cloudy stared at each other in concern of Twilight while Adagio and Trixie watched Twilight putted her rifle in the bag. As they silent, something crossed Adagio's mind, a question.

"Do you even know what happen if you die?"

Twilight then felt her body staggered to Dagi's question, the same question that Principal asked. Twilight then turned her head to her right and deeply stared at Adagio's eyes.

"I'm already dead..."

The four quickly backed off their backs in shocked to listen to her answer.

"What?" Trixie asked in gasp, shocked to hear her answer.

Twilight then looked back forward and sighed. "I died twice, am I?"

The four of them nodded their heads implying yes.

"Your first time was when 'The Red Day' happened," Cloudy said.

"I know," Twilight added with hate remembering those days. "I shot myself."

Tennis was curious about what did happen to her. "What happen?"

Twilight quickly shook her head, resisting Tennis's question. "I don't want to talk about it."

"But w-" Cloudy then got cut off by Twilight quickly.

"I said I don't want to talk about it, alright?!" Twilight said with a rage, but then she sighed again to calm her self down. "Sorry."

Surprised by her sudden rage and calm, they went silent again. Twilight then opened up her sleeve of the jacket to check the time on her watch. As she checked the time, Adagio and Tennis can see the scar on her arm, it was a bullet scar. Trixie and Cloudy can barely see the scar on her arm since they only looking at it whilst sitting. Twilight then covers up her arm with the sleeve of the jacket and then patted her knees. As the room still silent, Trixie then asked her again.

"How did you become a soldier?"

Twilight felt hesitate to tell the story about that, she only replied with only 2 words. "Long story."

"Alright...." Trixie said, in awkward of course.

There was nothing for them to say something next, but then Twilight asked them in concern. "Can you.... keep my secrets?"

"Wha- we-?" Cloudy and the others considered her question for a while, after they know that she was asking for a favor.

After considering the favor, Tennis then answers to her. "Alright, we keep your secrets, but after we know what has gotten into your mind."

"You should asked Flash about it," Twilight said in cold. "Tell him that I told you I was a soldier."

"But why you want us to ask him about it?" Adagio asked in a little doubt.

"Because what has gotten in my mind is very personal, something that made me felt angry," Twilight then looked at Adagio's eyes. "Believe me. The only person that can tell you what happened to me is him."

Twilight then quickly stands up and leaved the changing room, leaving the four of them behind. They only watched her left with haste, without saying goodbye. They all then stood up and kept looking at the door where she left through. They then stopped their gazes from the door and looked at each other. Knowing there's nothing left to do but to asked Flash about her secrets tomorrow, they picked up their bags in the changing room and left the school. They did come to the scene where the robber was shot into the head from a distance on the northwest side of the school after Twilight left, but they did not tell Sunset and her friends who were there if Twilight did, instead they just asked what's going on around here and left home afterwards.

Twilight has reached home and unpacked their bags back to its place. For the rifle, she putted it inside the green weapon box and put it somewhere hidden around her house, of course she hid it under her bed while the other weapons she hid it somewhere in the garage. She then took a bath and wears her clothes then sat on the sofa next to Spike watching the TV. At last a relief for herself from those bad things she had to do. With a feeling of tired, she slowly fell into sleep while the TV still on and Spike lays down his head on her left thigh.

It was around 6:30 PM, she was woke up by the sound of the door rang the bell. She then stood up from her sofa and walked toward the front door with Spike beside her. She sighed a little before the touching the door and opened it. She then got surprise by the sight of Officer Kurt Marshall right at her front door.

"Evening, Miss Twilight," he greeted. "I hope I didn't disturb you by that."

"Nah, that's fine, Officer Kurt," Twilight replied in soft tone as she smiled. "Is there anything that i can help you?"

"Well, I might need your help on something," Kurt said in a little high tone. "Since you're The Boogeywoman."

Twilight suddenly frowned after that. "I'm not in trouble am I?"

"No, you're not in trouble," the officer added. "I.... well, we need your help on a takedown."

"Which is?" she asked.

"Which is raiding the criminal's hideout, we gonna need your help because we might be facing heavy resistance, or worse," Officer Kurt then scratched his back of his head. "Do you think you can help us about it?"

Twilight then looked at her dog Spike, Spike did said something. "Come on, Twilight, you're with the good guys, right?

Twilight then smiled a little, she wanted to help the law enforcement about it. "Sure, I like to help the police, when?"

"Tomorrow, around 3 PM at the station," Kurt replied. "I'll be waiting."

"Alright, see you tomorrow then."

"See you tomorrow, Ms. Twilight." Officer Kurt then left her and drove away in his police car.

Twilight then return back inside her house then sat down again next to Spike. She then huff a little as she watch the TV that's still on. Only one thing she needs to make sure before she helped the police.

"Alright, I hope Colonel Marshall is okay with this."

Chapter 18 - That's The Sound Of The Police, Plus A Soldier

In the next day, after Twilight got home after the school day, she changed clothes with casual clothes with her dark purple jacket. She brings in her military backpack that contains her uniform, kevlar vest, ammo and grenades, and a rifle bag for the modified Custom G36 with grenade launcher, muzzle brake, and a bayonet. She then headed to the garage and tied up those bags on the back of the military quad bike, then she wears the helmet from the quad bike for safety. She said goodbye to Spike first before she drove off from her home and headed to the police station. She maybe drives fast, but for sure she tries not to get caught by the police for breaking the law.

After three minutes of driving, she reached and entered the police station. She parked the quad bike at the motorcycle parking lot before she turned it off and gets her feet on the ground. She puts the helmet on the front side of the quad and untied her bags on the bag. She then lifted her backpack on her back and held the bag rifle before she is heading for the entrance of the station.

Once she entered the station, the scenery of the offices in the station was rather, crowded. Some citizens talking to the officers behind the desk, some of the officers picked their phones and talked to the callers, some of the officers are running around the station in a hurry, and some of them talking to each other in importance. It was really crowded until it were only a couple of officers noticed her presence. While crowded, Twilight walked around through the offices but then she got asked by an officer along the way, police woman.

The policewoman's name was Deputy Copper. Her skin was purple greyish, her hair was orange with one line of light orange color as there is a bun of hair behind her head, and her eyes were dark green. She was wearing the blue cap for the police officers and her sunglasses still in her pocket of the shirt. There was also a gold police badge on her right side of her shirt. More than that, she doesn't feel suspicious about her military backpack, except for the bag that Twilight holding on her hand, she doesn't know if that was a bag rifle. Though Copper eyed at the bag Twilight's holding without giving a suspicious sight.

"Can I help you?" the policewoman asked firmly.

"I need to meet with Sergeant Officer Kurt Marshall, we have a meeting," Twilight replied in a calm tone.

"Okay, this way," the policewoman then leaded her until they both reached Marshall's office.

Copper knocked the door and said loudly. "Marshall, there's someone here wants to meet you."

"Come in," Kurt Marshall replied from inside, soon the deputy and Twilight entered his office.

Marshall was standing at his desk, looking into his files on the table. Marshall then looked at Twilight after they both walked in. Kurt felt glad that she was able to meet him.

"Morning, Corporal, glad you come."

The deputy then surprised after he called Twilight with that rank. "Excuse me? Corporal?"

Twilight then looked over at the deputy. "Yeah, Corporal."

"Deputy Copper, this is Corporal Twilight, Twilight, this is Copper," he said quickly.

Copper then shakes hands with Twilight whilst asking. "So, we got another police officer from somewhere else to help us?"

They all silent for a second until Twilight spoke. "Well, I'm not a cop."

"Eh?" Copper shocked and confused. "What are you, FBI?"

"A soldier," Kurt said, he paused for a moment. "A US Ranger."

"A what?" Copper then quickly looked over at Twilight with a grinning smile and chuckle. "A girl? That's impossible Sarge."

Twilight sighed then looked over to her. "I know you felt suspicious about the bag I'm holding here."

Copper then widen her eye for not expecting that coming. "How did you know?"

"Did you think i won't notice your eye was darting to this bag?" Twilight said in a little angry tone.

Sergeant Kurt shook his head when he's still watching those both talk, he then asked Twilight. "What's in the bag?"

Twilight kept staring at Copper whilst saying what's in the bag. " Custom G36 with grenade launcher, muzzle brake, and a bayonet. Good enough for a firefight and close combat."

Copper still standing in dumbfounded, while Kurt just nodded his head with a little smile. "And what's in the backpack?"

Twilight then looked over at him as she folds her arms. "My own equipment and uniforms, plus ammo and grenades."

Kurt was pretty impressed to see that she is fully equipped like that. "Well that's a good thing then, because we think we're going to have a heavy firefight. By the way, did your Colonel agreed that you will help me out?"

"Don't worry, he is okay with that kind of stuff. He just want to make sure that I'm still alive on that."

"Good, then we are settled."

Suddenly, an officer opened the door and leaned into the office. He looked over at Marshall with an important look.

"Sarge, the briefing is about to start."

"Alright, Twilight, Copper, let's go."

The three of them followed the officer to take them to the briefing room. Once they entered the briefing room, they can see there are a lot of police officers in the room. And there is a man, presumably the captain of the law enforcement with his LT. The captain has pale orange skin, black hair covered with his police cap but his mustache was white, and blue eyes. He maybe a little old, but he has sturdy body.

The Lieutenant has yellow-greyish skin, brown hair with side part style, and magenta eyes. He sure looks as sturdy as Big Mac than the Captain. His face is oval. And he seems to be a humorous type person.
The LT and the Captain saw them came in and they both walked over to them to greet them.

"Hello, Sergeant, Copper," the captain greeted, but then he noticed the purple skinned girl that he wasn't expecting. "Who is she?"

"Well, that's Twilight, Captain," Sergeant Kurt replied. "That girl I have told you about."

"Oh," the Captain replied. "I though she will be more equipped than this."

"Everything I have are in these bags, Captain," Twilight replied in cold.

"Huh?" the police Lieutenant didn't understand why she bother to do that. "What's with the fuss like that?"

Both Twilight and Kurt went silent, but then Kurt answered his question. "She has friends out there, but she doesn't want to let her friends know that..... well.... to see what she is now."

"Afraid that your friends know you're a soldier?" Captain asked, his police LT was surprised to hear that, they didn't tell him anything about her.

"Yes, sir," she answered with a nod.

"Hmm..." The Captain though for a moment. "Alright then."

"So?" Twilight lifted her shoulders and dropped. "You need help on something?"

"Sure, we are," The Captain and Twilight then shook their hands together. "My name's Captain Rhodes."

Twilight then shook her hand with the LT. "Lieutenant Cobbler, ma'am."

"Alright, when we start?" Twilight asked with a little fake enthusiast

"Come," Rhodes said, implying to them to join him for briefing.

"Everyone please sit down at your place!" Cobbler shouted, ordering the police officers to sit down at their places.

There are officers of man and woman in the room. There were also a few members of FBI's SWAT forces sat along with them. Twilight was in front of them with the Captain and LT, with Kurt and Copper. There was another women next to Rhodes, he was the Head Officer of the FBI. Her name was Officer Marley Oakland. Her face matches Cloudy's face but her hair has a hairstyle of angled bob and colored dark blue like Luna's and her skin is white-yellowish with her eyes are cyan.

Marley looked to her left, when she noticed the purple haired and skinned girl she quickly asked to Rhodes.

"Who is she?"

"That's Twilight, she's going to help us with the raid," Rhodes replied with a raise tone.

Marley doubt with that until she just said a huff. Twilight put down her bags next to the podium stand and Captain Rhodes then stand at the podium. After a few seconds, he spoke at them.

"Alright, evening officers," he greeted, he then quickly spoke to the point. "As you know we are about to do a raid on busting up the drug cartel operation."

Then the LCD projector turned on from behind the sitting officers and showed the images of the drug cartel operations. After a few images of the drug cartel and explanatory of Rhodes, the LCD then showed the image of the main target of the raid operation. A man who has a messy wavy brown hair and a mark of beard. his face was a little square-shape. And he gave an evil and serious look from his yellow eyes.

"This man is Latin Sphere. Our main target of this raid, we are ordered to captured him alive to deal with this drug trafficking."

Then, it's Marley's turn to talk and the image shows a huge abandoned warehouses somewhere in the city. "This the location of our raid operation. 2 huge warehouses with an open field between them with a couple of facilities around those warehouses. Our agents said there are pretty a lot of hostile activity in there so we need to be careful out there. So we're going in loud and quick, like our previous drug bust. Enemies with good weapons and stuff."

Then it's Lt. Cobbler's turn to talk. "After cleared the warehouses and captured the main target, we have secure the drugs and find any information we can get with this case."

Then Cobbler turned around at Kurt implying to him that it's his turn.
"And we like to pronounce a special guest, to assist us with the raid," Kurt then turned his head at Twilight, pointing at her. "That's Twilight Sparkle, she is specialized in this kind of situation so she will be able to assist with us."

The officers laugh at Twilight, disbelieve that a girl can help them with the raid. Kurt, Cobbler and Rhodes just shook her head while Copper just stared at Twilight in a little pity. Head Officer Marley just chuckled with that statement. Twilight only sighed at that.

"How can you deal with a lot of those criminals, girl?" an officer asked from his seat jokingly, they laughed again.

Twilight was rather starting to get impatient with that. "Alright then."

Kurt then tried to comfort Twilight to stay calm. "Don't listen to them, Twilight. They just don't know it yet."

"You're right about it," Twilight replied in cold.

"Alright, people!" the Captain shouted as he clapped at the same time. "we're rolling out in 30 minutes! Get changed!"

After all officers and FBI members left the briefing room, Twilight headed to the girls changing room of the station. After she entered, she can sees there are some policewomans changing their clothes into combat equipments. Soon, Copper entered the room and watched that Twilight being laughed at by the other policewomans. Twilight puts down her bags on the floor and began unzipping it. She then reminded on something.

"Officer Copper?" Twilight called.

"Yeah?"

"Do you have any black hair dye?" Twilight asked.

"Hold on a moment," Copper did wonder why she want that but then she decided not to ask about it. Copper quickly checked her locker to look for one, after she found it, she gave it to Twilight. "Here you go."

"Thanks," Twilight said in glad.

Copper then go to her locker to get changed. As Copper about to get changed, a policewoman come over to Twilight to jokingly mock her.

"You gonna need a bulletproof vest, girl," the policewoman said. "You don't want to get shot right?"

"No need thanks," Twilight replied in deny.

"Oh really?" the other policewomans laughed at her after her reply. "What you gonna wear if you're going to raid them? Just a regular clothes like that?"

Twilight just stayed silent ignoring her question. She then pulled out her desert-camo military uniform and military vest. The policewomans were surprised if she had something like that. Twilight then started changing her clothes with her uniform and kevlar on as the policewoman who tried to mock her watched her changing in amaze. After Twilight wears them, she replaced her glasses with the modified military glasses optics and putted her helmet beside her. She then unzipped her bag rifle, to the policewoman's surprise, Twilight pulled out her custom G36 and inspect and load the weapon, nearly made all the policewomans in there scared.

She then holster her rifle on her back and putted her casual clothes back in the backpack. She then wears the military gloves and stores her ammunitions on her kevlar, including frags and flashbangs. The policewoman that was still next to her snapped herself out and walked over to her get changed. Twilight then holstered her M9 pistol on her belt and holstered her knife on her left shoulder. She then used the black hair dye cream to change her natural purple-colored hair to black for a temporary time, water can wipe away the black color.

After that, She wears on her desert mask around her neck that would covering from her chin to nose and checked on the last equipment she need. She did brought another backpack in her bag, and it contains the equipment she needs and primarily breaching charge. After she's done changing, she's waiting for the other policewoman to finish changing. While waiting she wears the helmet and locked it tight and then add the patch of US Rangers and America flag on her right shoulder. Then Deputy Copper, who is already on her vest, come over to Twilight.

"Wow," Copper said impressed. "You sure are pretty prepared for it."

"Yep," Twilight replied with a nod.

"Let's go meet up with Kurt," Copper said as she patted Twilight's shoulder.

"Okay, let's go."

Copper and Twilight went out the room and headed to the garage of the police car. While they were still on the way, the officers who were busy in their office began to gain attention at Twilight who is in her soldier equipment with Copper. After they both reached the garage, they can see there are other officers waiting for the rest of the officers for the raid near their police cars and trucks. Kurt, Cobbler, Rhodes, and Marley were talking to each other near the SWAT's armored truck. When they saw Copper and Twilight come over them, they were surprised and amazed as they looked at Twilight in a fully soldier's uniform, except for Kurt of course.

"What the hell am I seeing here?!" Marley asked in disbelieve.

"Forgive me if I forgot to say one more thing," Kurt added in chuckle. "She's also a soldier."

Cobbler and Rhodes did know about this so they weren't surprised about it, except the part where she will wears her own uniform. "So, how's your squad working out for ya?" Cobbler asked jokingly, the Captain and the Sergeant laughed a little.

"Hey, Twilight, why your hair is black?" Kurt asked in wonder.

"Well, what do you think?" Twilight asked back, but then Kurt understands why.

"Oh, okay then."

After waiting for the rest to come over, they all get in their cars and trucks. Kurt and Copper is sitting together in Kurt's Cruiser police car, Captain Rhodes and Lt. Cobbler ride on the Chevrolet Suburban police car with 2 or 3 other officers, while Twilight was appointed to get in the in the back of the black SWAT truck with Marley and with the other 4 members of SWAT team. Everyone rode out from the station and currently heading to the designated location. As they were still driving about halfway to that location, everyone prepped up their gears. Twilight was adding some protectors on her elbows and knees while the other SWAT members and Head Officer Marley checking their weapons. After that, Twilight leaned her back to the wall of the truck whilst holding her G36 on her hands. The silence filled the atmosphere except for the sound of the truck roaming on the road. Then the silence broke by Marley.

"So how's life to be a soldier?" she asked.

"Damn rough," Twilight replied in a stern tone.

"Sure it is rough, comparing with us SWATs." a woman officer in front of her said, in a raise tone.

"What about the salary?" a man officer next to her asked.

"Not bad to be honest," Twilight replied. "But much higher than SWAT's salary."

"Really?" Marley asked then shook her head with a chuckle. "What about doing the missions?"

Twilight then shrugged. "I don't know, but they said I'm the best at it."

Everyone in the truck laughed a little at that comment. "Oh, really?" a man officer besides Marley asked.

"What's your nickname?" Marley asked as she still laughed.

Twilight felt deadpanned after she asked that, she gave a blank stare at her. "Excuse me?"

Marley shakes her head with a smile when she asked back again. "What's your nickname?"

Twilight then looked down at the ground, but then she lifted her head while her eyes looking at all the officers around her. "The Boogeywoman."

That nickname rings a bell to every officers in the truck, they quickly fell silent after they heard that.

"The Boogeywoman?" Marley asked. "Isn't that name was taken at the crime scene back in Ruby Star's Restaurant?"

"Yeah, a woman claimed her name was the Boogeywoman." But then the officer in woman front of Twilight then stare at her in a feeling of joke. "You're bluffing, right?"

"No, I'm not," Twilight replied with a tone of anger.

"Really?" Marley then smiles devilish. "How did you got that nickname?"

"For capturing a Taliban leader by myself."

"Bullshit!" the officer next to her shouted. "I don't believe that, got another proof than that?"

Twilight then gone rage by that, she quickly stand up and dropped her G36 and shouted at them. "I'M THAT BOOGEYWOMAN WHO KILLED THOSE GODDAMN ROBBERS YOU GODDAMN BASTARDS!!"

Surprised and shocked by her outburst and true fact, they backed off from her in a little fear. Marley left her jaw opened with the surprising fact that she's the Boogeywoman. When Twilight realized her outburst at them, she simply sighed and sat back to her place. She picked up her G36 from the floor and put it beside her. Though Twilight add a word or two for them.

"Set me off again and you're fucking dead."

But after she said that, all members of SWAT including Marley then gone scared at her whilst they were still pretty silent. Maybe she killed them, but she wasn't a criminal for saving people in the restaurant from those robbers, but if they set her off maybe it would gone much worse, not even an officer dared to aim a weapon at her since she is a highly-experienced soldier. They decided to stay silent and not doing something stupid around her. They all only went quiet along the way to the target location.

5 minutes later

The polices and The SWAT teams have arrived at the target location. They parked all their cars and trucks around the front of the first warehouse. The warehouse has three floors and there are row windows on the second and third. The ground floor simply has a pair door and two windows. After the polices parked their vehicles around it like barricades, the officers and SWATs took cover behind the vehicles and aimed their weapons at the building whilst shouting to the building occupied-drug cartels that they're here.

While Copper, Kurt, Cobbler, and Rhodes were discussing the tactics to raid the building, Marley quickly walked over them in nervous and disbelieve.

"Hey, Kurt!" Marley called.

"Yeah?"

"You did told us she was a soldier, okay?" Marley asked.

"Uh, yeah."

"Why didn't you tell us that she was the Boogeywoman?"

Her question earned everyone's glare at Kurt. "You pissed her off didn't you?" Kurt asked in disappointment

Marley surprised that he somehow knows that. "Well, yeah we did."

Copper, Cobbler, and Rhodes gave a confused stare at Kurt. Kurt then spoke. "Well, she wants me to not tell you about it, so yeah. But I didn't expect you pissed her off like that until she told you she was that Boogeywoman."

"Why did you even bring her here if you know she's the Boogeywoman?" Copper asked in wonder and angry.

"She's a soldier and she really wants to help us law enforcements!" Kurt replied with nearly a shout. "What did you expect? I invite her here to fuck every single one of you?"

"Enough!" Captain Rhodes shouted in annoyance. "I'm okay with this as long as that Boogeywoman willing to help us. She didn't do anything except for saving people in the restaurant."

"Don't worry about that," Kurt said to him. "She's always willing to help us."

"Unless?" Cobbler asked for confirmation.

"Unless, you set her off."

That is something that Marley and Copper would remind themselves, because they know what will happen.

"What happened if we set her off?" Cobbler asked, but he didn't get any reply

The reason why he was staying quiet along with Marley and Copper because they were staring at Twilight, who is right behind Cobbler and Rhodes. They both turned around and surprised to see her presence. But then Twilight answered Cobbler's question.

"The next thing that's gonna happen after you set me off is a pencil on your skull, or more fortunate, your bones broken. Besides, I'm still a Corporal but they said I'm a rare kind of soldier to find."

If such girl like her can do something like that then they prefer to not set her off.

"Then I go with the 'don't set off' then," Marley said as she points her finger at Twilight in worry, ironically knowing that she's the Head Officer, which is a highest rank among FBI.

"So?" Twilight asked, definitely about the raid. "We're going to stand here all day or we raid those cartel bastards?"

They all quickly realized about the situation right now after they snapped themselves out. "Oh, yeah. Girgo! What's the situation?!" Rhodes said as he heading off to handle the officers with Lt. Cobbler.

Before they started the raid, Twilight put on her mask covering her face from chin to nose leaving the eyes with optics open and put on the comms on her ear.

"All right, people get ready to raid that building!" Marley shouted to her men to prepped up for an assault. "Deputy, Corporal, you're both with us."

While Kurt, Cobbler, and Rhodes forming a defensive perimeter around it, Marley, Copper, Twilight, and the other black-clad SWAT team of 6 members already made a line formation and heading to the building with their weapons ready. Not long after walked halfway to the building, a couple of cartel criminals emerged out from the second floor window on the left and firing their rifles at the SWAT team. Their shots hit 2 of the SWAT team members, but luckily they're still alive and they both got hit one time. The polices and the SWATs quickly took their action to shoot them back. Those criminals didn't get shot as they took cover, until they both shot to the head and died, seeing this the polices and the SWATs felt that was too fast to get killed. They then looked back into the halted SWAT group, only to reveal that Twilight was the one who killed them quickly.

"You made it look easy," Copper commented at Twilight as she lowers her pistol.

"It seems my skill never gets rusty," Twilight said back as she still aiming at the second floor on the left.

"Alright, the coast is clear," Marley shouted. "Everyone alright?"

"We both got hit," one of the officer who got shot said. "But we're still fine and not bleeding."

"Alright, we're moving in," Marley ordered.

When they moved out, Twilight suddenly shoot out a grenade from her launcher on the rifle at the door, blasting them. The SWATs nearly startled with that, but they quickly head on to the blown door. They are breaching in and quickly shoot any hostiles ahead with ease. They moved in and took cover behind some heavy duty crates as they avoid the incoming gunfire from the 5 cartels ahead. Copper did peeked out and shot one of them behind a pillar in the chest and died, Marley able to shot another one hiding behind a forklift in the neck, but they still can't get a good shot on the last three. Twilight then decided to ran out to the open and charged them, leaving the rest behind in a amazement.

"What the hell is she doing?" Marley asked with a shout, noting this is the first time she sees something like that.

Twilight aimed her firing end of her rifle forward whilst running, eventually she stabbed a man in the neck when he nearly succeeded to aim his rifle at her, she kept him standing after she stabbed him. She quickly pulled out her sidearm with her left hand and quickly shot two of the cartels on her left with two shot each. She putted back the pistol to its holster and pulled out her bayonet of her rifle from the man's neck and dropping him. She then calmly glanced back to the SWATs and Copper who were already approaching her quickly after she killed them.

"How the hell did you do that?" Copper asked in astonishment.

"Skill," she simply replied.

"Alright, enough chit-chat," Marley snorted. "Let's go to the next room."

"Okay, you, Copper, and your team take the room ahead," Twilight ordered. "I'll take the room on the right."

"What?" Marley and an officer SWAT both asked in surprise, though Twilight just quickly left them there and quickly moved up at the door on the right.

Twilight kicked the door open and just shot the man standing in front of her in less than a second. Then she stormed the room and grabbed the criminal's rifle on her left and lifted to the air as she pushed him back and violently riddled him with bullets from her G36. Twilight was out of their sights but the gunshots can still be heard from that room.

"You're fucking kidding me..." Copper can only stared dumbfounded at that room-filled gunshots.

"Yep, let's go folks," Marley shouted as they quickly breached and stormed the next room ahead.

Marley ran behind a pillar for cover as she shoots back at them with her MP5, Copper and the rest of the SWAT members restlessly shoot back at them quickly. There were around 20 of them in there. Copper shot one of them three times and shot another one behind a table at the stomach, killing him. Marley and the SWAT members managed to kill 9 of them already. When they about to take out the last 9 cartels in the nearly open area, a knocked-out cartel from behind those 9 burst out from the door from the room on the right along with Twilight, who kicked the shit out of him. Twilight crouched down above the knocked-out cartel and quickly aimed her rifle and shot those 9 in the backs as fast as lightning. When the SWATs about to shoot back, they quickly surprised and noticed Twilight was standing at the edge of the room, founding out that Twilight already killed the last nine cartels in there.

"You have got to be kidding me...." Marley commented in awe.

"When did she was behind them?" a member of SWAT asked, this time a woman one.

"Like, just now," Copper answered, as they ran out from cover and catch up with Twilight.

"Nice entrance you made," Marley complimented. "So, that room is clear?"

"See it for yourself," Twilight said, pointing her thumb to the opened (broken) door behind her.

Marley and Copper then checked out the room that Twilight just cleared out. The result was very pleasant, counted around 15 criminals died. 10 of them on the floor died by bullets and stabs to the guts and head, 4 of them presumably died by bullets and fell to some crates from the second floor, and one of them stabbed in the neck and was left hanging on a pillar with his own knife.

"You're one crazy soldier," Marley commented as she glanced at the cleared room.

"You know that we're try to capture one of them if possible, right?" Copper asked as she looks back at her.

"I will try if I can," Twilight replied with both hands raised to the right and left of her head, without a smile.

They all then heading out to the next room ahead, there were no enemies around except for crates and narcotic drugs laying around the room. They are moving out until they turned right into the corridor. No enemies were still on sight, but they can heard voices from a distant. Reaching the source of the voices, there was a pair of closed metal door on their left. Marley ordered them to stack up on the door and prepare to breach. Twilight and Marley were between the doors while Copper was right behind Twilight and the rest of them lining up behind them with their weapons ready and loaded.

"Lansey," Marley called him silently. "Mirror behind the door."

"Yes, ma'am," Lansey, who was right behind Marley quickly walked at the door and crouched. He then grabbed the tactical mirror from his back and insert the mirror end under the door and scan the room.

"9 suspects, all rifles," Lansey said. "They are taking cover behind some covers, if we breached, we will be walking into an open area."

"Alright," Marley said, then Lansey quickly get back to his position behind her. "Twilight, your call."

"I'll plant the charge, get ready," Twilight quickly stands in front of the door and pulled out a breaching charge from her back.

It was the same sheet charge back in Afghan, except it was a folded sheet charge, colored brown and it has a smile emoticon on the front of the charge. She then planted it on the middle of the pair doors above the knobs and unfold the charge. He then pulls the rope trigger under the load and quickly walks back to its original position. Twilight gave a fist-clenched gesture and swung it back to tell everyone to step back from the doors planted charge. The charge exploded and blown the doors flying into pieces to inside the room and everyone stormed the room.

Thanks to the loud blast, the suspects who were aiming their weapons at the door got stunned and it made the SWATs, Copper, and Twilight to kill them with ease even if they hiding behind covers. They quickly ran to the covers ahead and ducked. There was a group of hostiles coming from ahead, but then Twilight able to deal with them by firing a grenade from her rifle and hit them very hard. They were caught and killed by the blast and flew over to places.

"May I ask, Twilight?" Copper asked.

"Yeah?" Twilight replied.

"How many grenades you have?"

"Quite plenty."

"That's just great," Marley said with a grin.

Marley ordered the SWAT members to go clear the other rooms on the right while Copper, Twilight, and Marley herself handle the room on the left. They three quickly get in, only to get under fire by incoming bullets from their right. They ducked down as they ran to cover. They then tried to shoot them back, until...

"Damn, I'm out of ammo!" Copper shouted in desperate, knowing her M9 pistol is out of ammo .

"Here!" Twilight shouted as she throws a couple of M9 mags at Copper. "Take it!"

Copper quickly reloads her pistol and began to shoot back. They managed to kill 9 of 20 suspects. It was a little harder than before since the room filled with shelves for crates. Nevertheless, they able to handle themselves. Then they able to shoot another 3 in luck, and the hostiles starting to retreat.

"They're on the run! Advance!" Twilight shouted as she shoots back.

As they moved up, Marley contacted Captain Rhodes. "Rhodes! This is Marley! Get your men to clear the second building now!"

"I just did that!" Rhodes replied. "They are currently facing heavy resistance in the field so we can't get our foot to the warehouse, over."

"Roger that, we're on our way."

They three kept advancing as they shoots the running away hostiles. After that the kept moving up to the door where they went through and stack up. As they stack up, Twilight then gave Copper a dropped HK416 and some ammo.

"Take it," Twilight said. "Looks like they didn't give you any good weapons, didn't they?"

"Yeah, except for a pump-action shotgun," Copper replied with a nod.

"I hope you know how to handle that gun," Marley said hopefully, not wanting to have any accidents, Copper then nodded at Marley.

Twilight was standing next to the door with behind her is Marley and Copper is on the right side of the door. Copper cocked her rifle and aimed it at the door. Twilight then holster her G36 in front of her and pulled out a grenade, which Marley assumed that wasn't a flashbang. Twilight kept holding her grenade and looked at Copper.

"Get ready to breach," Twilight said at Copper, Copper nodded back at her.

"That's not a flashbang, right?" Marley asked to Twilight.

"Yes, this is not a flashbang," Twilight answered as she looks at her. "This is a frag grenade."

"Alright."

"Copper, open the door on my mark," Twilight said as she puts her finger on the pin of the grenade, Copper holds the door knob, ready to open. "3.... 2..... 1!"

Copper immediately opened the door and Twilight pulled the pin and threw it inside. Copper closed the door and stepped back from the door. The pineapple (Grenade's term) blew up from the inside of the room and somehow the blast made the closed door flew away from the room. The three of them quickly stormed the room and took down any surviving hostiles that try to shoot back. 8 KIAs are counted and they three ran up to the end of the room. They entered the next room on the right, only to got meet up with Marley's SWAT team.

"How are you doing people?" Marley asked to her team.

"We're doing fine here," Lansey replied. "But Penny got hit on her arm."

"Let me take a look on it," Twilight then walked over to Penny, one of the SWAT member, to check her wound on the arm.

She took a look carefully on her arm. "So?" Penny asked in concern.

"Your arm's going to be fine," Twilight then pulled out a bandage. "Let me patch you up."

Twilight did a quick job bandaging her arm, and Penny was pretty glad for that. "T-thanks."

"When did you suddenly become a combat medic?" Marley asked in slight confuse.

Twilight then stared at her in odd feeling. "I am an expert field medic, ma'am."

"What?!" Copper and Marley both surprised with that. "Well, at least we got someone to kept us alive here."

There were still some loud gunfires from the outside of the warehouse they are currently in, it was pretty long than they though it would be. Then there was a distress call in their comms.

"Marley!" Kurt called her via radio. "You still there? Over."

"This is Marley, What the hell is going on out there, Kurt?"

"We're getting pinned down here!" Kurt exclaimed in panic. "We are in the open field between the warehouse, we are encountering a lot of suspects gunning at us, requesting backup, NOW!"

"Roger that we're on our way," Marley then reloaded her MP5. "Hang tight."

"Let's go help them," Copper said, nodding her head towards the corridor up ahead.

At the open field, Kurt with Cobbler and Rhodes along with the rest of the officers are being gunned down by a lot of hostiles ahead of them. Their rapid fire left the officers took cover for a long time and having a little time to shoot them back. Though, Kurt and Cobbler managed to kill 4 of them with their pistols while Rhodes quick-shot 3 of them with his Remington shotgun. They then ducked down again because they are under attack by a machine-gunner suspect standing behind a car. They did tried to shoot the machine-gunner but they can't take the shot, for now the machine-gunner has shot five officers on site.

"Damn, I'm too old for this shit!" Rhodes complained with resentment. "We're going to lose some officers out there!"

"Where the hell is Marley and Twilight?!" Cobbler asked with a shout towards Kurt.

"How the hell I know?!" Kurt replied in irritated, they then quickly ducked his head from incoming gunfire hitting their cover which is a small wall. "They'll be here that's for sure!"

His words came true, the hostiles ahead quickly shot down from the SWAT team showing up from their right along with their machine-gunner died. The SWAT team then walked to the covers in front of the police forces position and shoot the remaining hostiles that are still on the field and pushing them back. Twilight with Copper shoot them back with their rifles and did some shared kill on 6 hostiles, while Marley and her team killed around 7 of them. Kurt, Cobbler, and Rhodes with the rest of the officers quickly advance and reached up to Marley and her team, Twilight and Copper.

"Good timing, people!" Cobbler shouted in relieve. "Where the hell were you?"

"What do you think?" Marley asked back in a hint of anger.

"Now, now, we need to get to that second warehouse immediately!" Rhodes said quickly. "We don't want Latin able to get away from here!"

"Yes, sir!" Kurt answered. "I'll get my men there with Marley's team."

"Look out!" Copper shouted, alarming everyone for incoming gunfire from the second building up ahead on the right, from the windows of the second floor and ground floor.

Everyone able to avoid the gunfire, but Twilight did got shot in the left shoulder and fell back.

"Twilight!" Copper quickly pulled her to the cover. "You're okay?"

"Now they just pissing me off!" Twilight quickly get herself up in crouching position and looked towards Rhodes. "Captain! I'm going to the second floor now!"

"What!" Rhodes shouted in confused, but Twilight quickly left them there. "How the hell are you going to the second floor!?"

Twilight ran to the edge of the second warehouse whilst dodging bullets and then she jumped onto a crate and then at the wall. She quickly steadied her balance and ran on the wall horizontally, above the windows. She kept running on the wall whilst shooting back at the enemy with eagle eye accuracy. Rhodes, Kurt, Cobbler, Marley, and Copper were very surprised to see her does that stunt.

They five quickly ducked, and Rhodes spoke in slight confuse. "How the hell did she do that?"

"Now I've seen everything," Copper said in dumbfounded.

"Told you she's a rare soldier to find," Kurt added.

"You know what?" Marley looked towards Cobbler. "Let's push them back!"

Twilight jumped off from the wall and landed on the balcony of the second floor whilst shooting the enemy on the ground level. Twilight then entered the building and move along the corridor of the second floor whilst aiming forward. She stopped at the corner and peeked out to the right corridor, there are 5 and above hostiles still concentrating their fire to the ground floor. She then turned right to the corridor and shoots the enemy ahead in surprise. She kept advancing and kept killing the enemies ahead with ease, ironically didn't get hit by a single bullets in the hallway from enemies fires, though there were no covers except the walls of the hallway. When she is about pass a corridor on the left, she threw a frag on the left corridor and kept moving forward.

As she shot the enemies ahead, the grenade on the left corridor blew up and manage to kill 3 hostiles in that corridor, and one of them flew out the window from that blast. She reloaded her G36 as fast as lightning and began shooting again at the enemies that are popping out from the corner ahead, 4 kills has been counted. She stopped at the corner and left her G36 hanging and pulled out her sidearm. She then heard sound of footsteps slowly to get louder and some shouting. When the enemy about to turn at the corner, Twilight quickly pushed him with her left and hold him with his rifle aiming to his side, trapped in between the chests. She then shot his stomach once then she aimed her pistol passing her stomach and shot two hostiles that nearly pull their trigger at her, both of them got shot once in the stomach then to the head.

The suspect she's still holding is still alive, she then put her firing end of her pistol below his right chin and killed him, leaving blood on the wall behind him. She then turned left to that hallway and moved up. It took her around a minute to clear the second floor, amazingly fast. She then quickly ran down to the ground floor whilst kicking a hostile that just showed in front of her but then she shot him in the head with her G36 when he reached the ground floor after rolling down the stairs. She heard some gunshots on that floor so she try to find the source of the voices. Not even a resistance she encountered, she found the officers and SWAT team cleared out the main large room and able to arrest some of the suspects while the rest of the suspects are dead.

"Hey, Corporal," Kurt called. "The second floor clear?"

"Yes, sir," Twilight said with a nod.

"How the hell you can run on the wall like that?" Cobbler asked with a raise tone.

"A little parkour," Twilight said as she shrugged.

"Right..."

"The ground floor clear?" Twilight asked to them.

"Clear, except for that one over there," Copper said as she pointed to some sort of a bunker or storeroom on their left for Twilight.

The bunker she meant has a pair of metal door in between two ramps that leading to the second floor above that bunker (Not including the second floor that Twilight was in). They all come over there and Lansey checked out the room behind the doors with the tactical mirror. Lansey confirmed that Latin Sphere is in there. But then he tell something else them.

"All of the suspects are aiming at this door," Lansey then looked back at his teammates. "We can circle around to behind them but it will give them much time to runaway."

"So, what's our plan?" Rhodes asked to everyone, clearly not anyone of them had a good idea.

Then a bulb lighted above Twilight's head. "Guys."

"Yeah?" an officer SWAT asked to the calling.

"I got an idea," Twilight said. "Follow me."

They don't know what her idea is, but nevertheless follow her up to the second floor above the bunker. Once they're on the second floor they glanced at Twilight wanting to know her idea.

"Alright, I ask you something," Twilight said as she looked around the second floor above the bunker. "You guys have breaching charges? Raise your hands if you have some."

4 of the SWAT members raised their hands in confirm. "Why you're asking that?"

"Well," Twilight then looked down towards the floor. "We are going to breach through the floors."

Marley, Cobbler, and Rhodes only giving a blank stare while Kurt and Copper looked at each other in agreement, they never had an idea like that. "Okay, but you sure about what you're doing here?" Marley asked in doubt.

"I know what I'm doing here," Twilight replied in sure. "Now tell your men to plant the charges along this floors."

The SWAT members were doubt of her plan, but then Marley able to convinced them. "You heard her, do it."

The 4 SWAT members who had the charges nodded and started to plant their charges along the floors. Rhodes and Cobbler gather up some officers up there while the rest of them waiting at the door below. Marshall, Copper, and Marley cocked their weapons as Twilight planted her last folded sheet charge to the center of the floor. After they set up the charges, they return to their positions to get ready to breach. Twilight quickly pulled the breaching trigger after unfolding it and quickly prepped her weapons.

"Now!" Twilight shouted, implying to the SWAT members to blew the charges.

All charges on the floor blew up and collapsing the floor to inside the bunker, bringing alone everyone on top of it. As they fell inside that bunker, they shoot the hostiles by surprise and managed to kill some and wound some. None of the officers were hurt by gunshots, except from the feel of pain landing on debrises. After they landed, there was him, Latin Sphere. He quickly ran off in fear to the corridor on his right along with his two bodyguards, might be heading to a runaway vehicle.

"He's on the run," Rhodes shouted. "Chase him down!"

The officers and SWAT team including Marley were running after them, only Rhodes, Copper, Cobbler, Kurt, and Twilight who still stay there. Then Twilight turned around facing to the opposite direction of where did the bastard ran away. With that, Copper stopped her from walking away.

"Where are you going, Twilight?" Copper shouted at her. "The target run away right there!"

"I know where he is heading," Twilight said, before she walked out from that bunker and picked up a KSG shotgun dropped on the floor, leaving them behind in confusion.

"What the hell she mean she knows where he is heading?" Cobbler asked quickly.

Kurt looked at both Cobbler and Rhodes, seemingly know the answer. "She means she knows where he is running away."

Latin Sphere and his two bodyguards reached the run-away car and quickly get in. One of his bodyguard drive the car while the other sat in the back, Latin sat next to the driver.

"Hit the gas!" Latin shouted at his driver.

The car drove out and the officers have nearly reached the car and failed to stop it. The car drove out from the warehouse and hit the road. The car quickly turned right and made a screeching sound on the road, then drive straight. The car then turned right to the road on the east side of the warehouse complex. From a distance they can see there was someone in a military clad uniform. That was Twilight in front of them, holding the KSG shotgun with both hands and calmly walked towards the car.

"Is that....?" the driver asked, but then he earned a shout from Latin.

"Ram that SWAT!"

The car then ran much faster at her. When the distance between the car and Twilight was around a halfway, Twilight then stopped walking and started to shoot at car with the shotgun. The car receive incoming buckshot bullets and it managed to make some holes on the windshield and on the front hood. Such incoming buckshot made the driver stunned and quickly turned to the left when the car was 3 meters away from Twilight who was still standing there in calm and no panic and the car crashed to a parked car next to her. After the car crashed, Twilight quickly climbed and stand on top of the front hood and without a sense of mercy, killed the driver with her shotgun through the windshield. Then her aim changed direction to Latin.

"Out from the car!" Twilight shouted. "NOW!"

His other bodyguard on the back and himself stepped out from the car with their hands raised, but then Latin got a grudge on her. "You bi-!"

Twilight quickly killed his last bodyguard behind him, startling him to death and and stopped himself from mocking her.

"Alright, on the ground!" Twilight shouted after she killed his bodyguard, Latin quickly obeyed her order and lie down on the ground with his hands on the back of his head in fear. "Good..."

The officers and SWAT teams quickly ran to Twilight's position from the warehouse and from the road behind her. They were pretty relieved that Latin was in custody by Twilight. Kurt, who was with Copper, Marley, Rhodes, and Cobbler, arrested Latin and stands him up. Twilight then dropped the shotgun to the ground, knowing that she doesn't want that shotgun. Kurt then looked over at Twilight's covered-mask face.

"Good job, soldier," Kurt complimented at her.

"What? A soldier?" Latin asked in heavy surprise.

"Alright, get him out of here," Kurt said to the other officers and soon Latin has been taken away from the location, Kurt then patted on Twilight's shoulder. "That's one hell of a day."

"Yeah, sure is," Twilight replied in consent. "So, back to the station?"

"Yeah, back to the station."

Everyone returned to the police station and are having an R&R in their own workplace. Twilight was having a break with Kurt, Cobbler, Rhodes, Copper, and Marley after she cleaned up her black hair color with water and returned to her natural purple hair, though she still wearing her uniform while her gears are already packed up in her bag. She was drinking her soda in silent while the others drink and chat with each other. Copper notice her silence and walked over to her. She then nudged Twilight's shoulder to snapped her out.

"Anything alright, Twilight?" Copper asked her.

"I'm sorry it's just..." Twilight paused for a moment with a sigh. "I'm worried about myself."

Kurt then walked over to Twilight and Copper, seeing they both having a little on something much troubling. "Is there a trouble?"

"She said she worried about herself," Copper answered to him.

"What do you mean you're worried about yourself?" Kurt then sat down next to Twilight. "You were like doing a good job out there."

"I'm not talking about that," Twilight said quickly. "I'm talking about of myself being a monster."

"Huh?" Copper felt aghast with her comment. "You don't look like a monster to us."

"You just don't see it yet," Twilight then closed her eyes and sighed.

"What do you mean?" Kurt asked in wonder and puzzled as he looked at her sore face.

Twilight then opened her eyes and looked to the ground. "Did Marley tell you why I was called the Boogeywoman in the Army?"

"She said that you capture the Taliban Leader by yourself," Copper said.

"That's half true," Twilight replied. "I did found the Taliban Leader by myself, but I spare him." It kinda surprised the police Sergeant.

"What do you mean you spare him?" But then something dawned on Kurt's mind. "Wait, you actually wanted to kill him?"

Twilight nodded in honest. "I was going to kill him for my revenge."

"What happened?" Copper asked, wanting to know the details.

"Well, he and his men killed my LT," Twilight shook her head in sorrow. "One of my brother in arms."

"And you set out to find and kill him on your own," Kurt disbelieve to this fact. "But his men will shoot you on sight after you found him."

"That's the part where I became the monster," Twilight earned a couple of dumbfounded glares from them both. "I killed them all mercilessly except the Taliban Leader, and I did died. That's why I was called the Boogeywoman."

Twilight did spent the rest of her time in station talking to the officers and SWAT members. Surprisingly, Kurt gave Twilight a KSG shotgun that she dropped back in the raid only saying that she deserves it, she did doubt that wasn't the reason but Kurt doesn't seem want to tell actually why and with sincere accepts the shotgun. Twilight decided to not stay much longer there so she decided to change clothes, receive rewards of money from Cpt. Rhodes, got a little chat with fellow officers about how sorry they are to underestimate her and return home. But before she decided to return home, she drove her ATV to the park in the city of Canterlot. She parked her ATV at the parking lot of the park near Hooves street and took a walk in the park.

She only walked around until she stopped on one spot, at the middle of the park. She turned and looked around her, seeing other people walked in the park, some having picnic and some having a friendly conversation and some, playing with their pets and each other happily. She then dumbfoundedly looked towards the sunset. She then sheepishly smiled at the sight. That sight reminded her on one thing.

"Like the sunset back in Afghanistan."

Chapter 19 - To The Everfree Camp We Go

It's already a few days have passed, until today Principal Celestia has announce that they will go to Camp Everfree again for tomorrow after they have enough money to do another class field trip. After school day at home, Twilight packed up her stuff and Spike's stuff in the bags to get ready to camping at Camp Everfree, including her shotgun that now she smuggled through her bags and her custom sidearm. After that, she sat down at the table and starts to working on the paperwork in the laptop given by Colonel Marshall. Once she finished the last paperwork, she informed Colonel via Online Message and shut down her laptop. Today, she achieved around $300 for the temporary desk job. She then sat down and then lay down on the sofa, felt a little tired and had a little headache.

Few seconds later, her phone rang from in her pocket of her pants. To her surprise, it was the Colonel himself who called her. She answered the phone and put it on her right ear whilst sat down on the sofa.

"Hey, Twilight. How are you doing?"

"Doing fine, sir. Why did you call me?"

"Well, I just want to tell you that I thank you to you for helping me with these blasted paperworks," he said as he looked at the paperworks on the table that has been wrote by Twilight.

Twilight then smiled. "Just doing my job, sir."

"So, what you're doing now back at home, Corporal?"

"I'll be heading to Camp Everfree for a week and a day, I can't be disturbed on those days for a while."

"Don't worry, we won't."

"By the way, how's my squad doing?"

"Still as the same, Corporal. They still doing their tour of duty out there."

"Good to hear that, and Lt. Water?"

"She'll be back home here in a week."

Twilight then slightly chuckled. "She'll be back here and have a party, right."

"You know there's a rule about no party here."

"I know."

"But then when I get out of here, I'm going to have a good time in a party."

Both them laughed on his joke.

Twilight shook her head for his joke. "Right, right."

"How's the raid with the police forces a few days ago?"

Twilight quickly turned frown. "At first didn't went well, but then starting to get better when in the raid."

"So what did they say about you after the raid?"

"They say that I am truly a rare soldier to find."

Colonel chuckled and laugh, while Twilight laughed a little. "Sure you are a rare soldier to find, even you able to get away with you hairs still attached."

"Well, at least you told me that my hair doesn't need to be cut anymore after I did the favors to you," Twilight smiled sheepishly at her own comment.

Colonel paused for a moment with a hum, reminded of something. "By the way, I want to asked you something?"

"What is it?"

"I heard around this city that there's the Boogeywoman in this city, killed 5 robbers with a pencil and saved everyone in the restaurant, was it you? Well since you're the only one who got the nickname Boogeywoman back there."

Twilight can say nothing but to stay quiet.

"Oh no good, it was really you all along?"

Twilight sighed before regretly answers. "Yes, sir. I did that."

Colonel shook his head in upset and leaned his back to the chair in amazed. "Your friends knew this?"

"Only a few, they promised to keep my secret, including the principals."

Colonel only bit his own lip and licked it, not sure what to say next. "You have to tell them about it."

"I'm not so sure about it, Colonel. But I promise I'll tell them if the time is right."

Colonel did responded to her with a sigh. "I hope going to the camp can calm down your nerves."

"I don't know, I just felt like the monster back there," Twilight replied with a sorrowful tone.

"Corporal, you're not a monster," Colonel said, trying to convince her to stay calm. "What you did that time was very necessary, alright? It's not your fault to go out there alone like that."

"You do know I did that for revenge and I use magic to get him, right?" Twilight deadpanned him.

Colonel opened his mouth, but then shut it after she said that. It was about 15 seconds of silence when Colonel able to talk again. "I know, Twilight, but that doesn't mean you are a monster. You still have a heart, maybe me or anyone else can't see that. But you still have a heart somewhere inside of you, maybe very small but it's still there. You're not a monster, believe me that, don't feel guilt about it."

Twilight felt sad about it, she only let out a sigh and said. "I'll try."

"Good," Colonel said as he nodded. "Try to not to lose faith, alright?"

"Alright," Twilight responded with a nod.

"You are a soldier, Twilight," Colonel said. "It is gonna took a while for you to adjust to the civilian life again. You understand that?"

"Yes, sir. I understand," Twilight respond in consent and sincere.

Then someone entered Colonel's office. The soldier who entered the office only tell him something important.

"Sir, General Hilcom wants to talk with you," the soldier said and received a nod from the Colonel who was still on the phone before he left the office.

"Alright, I need to attend some important business. Goodbye, Corporal."

"Goodbye, Colonel," with that Twilight closed the call and leaned her back to the sofa.

She noticed that it was already rainy outside after she looked at the windows. Spike the dog then hopped on the sofa. But then Spike jumped down to the floor again after Twilight decided to lay down on the sofa, facing forward. Spike then hopped again and lay down his belly in front of Twilight's chest. She then rubbed her dog's back.

"Is that the Colonel again?" Spike asked.

"Yep," Twilight replied with a casual tone. "He just want to talk with me, nothing else than that."

"Okay then," Spike said in glad. "So we're going to Camp Everfree again?"

"Sure we are, Spike."

09:00 AM, the next day

Twilight was wearing blue jeans and dark green-brownish long sleeve T shirt that day. Twilight gathered up with the students near the bus and everyone including her putted their bags in the trunks of the bus. Principal Celestia tell everyone to line up and and announced about how greatful they are that they can go back camping in Everfree again. 10 minutes later, everyone piled up in the bus and embark their trip to Camp Everfree again. Her 6 mane friends sat on the very back of the bus with the Dazzlings, Spike the dog and Juniper, while Twilight decided to sat next to Vinyl and the Principals sat at the very front of the bus. Sunset was talking with Adagio and the others on the back.

"So, what do you think about the slumber party back at Pinkie's?" Sunset asked to them Dazzlings.

"Fun for sure!" Adagio commented in happy spirit. "It's been a while we didn't have that party."

"Daaah, that's true," Aria said in ugly way of speaking.

"It it really fun to be honest," Spike commented, Twilight did came to Pinkie''s party with Spike that time.

"Oh! And then, and then we will have marshmallow party!" Pinkie shouted in enthusiasm.

"Pinkie, ah' don't think a good idea," Applejack said. "Do you remember the last time you did that?"

A few days ago she has a small party only for her friends and the Dazzlings. That time she throws the marshmallows around the party and it magically explodes, ruining the party. Everything that was left in the ruined party was balloons and unexploded confetti, tables and room were kinda destroyed.

"Oh, I pull my words then," Pinkie said quickly after AJ reminded her.

"Good then," Juniper commented in relieve. "I just hate what happened when it went explode."

"Same here," Dash said as she folded her hands on Sonata's back seat.

"Rarity, you're not bringing a lot of bags for fashion stuff aren't you?" Fluttershy asked at Rarity.

"Darling, of course I bring a lot of bags for my fashion business, because why not?" her respond clearly upset her friends, especially when carrying her things around.

"You're really make things harder you know that?" Dash commented at her, achieve some agreements of nods from the Dazzlings, Sunset, and AJ.

"Ah, come one, it's not that heavy," Rarity said with a flirt tone.

"Like ya' ever carried a lot in one shot before," AJ commented, slightly insulted Rarity since they know who's stronger around here and everyone laughed.

"Hey!" Rarity the fist-nudged AJ's shoulder. "Don't talk to me like that!"

"Easy, Sugarcube," Applejack said with a smile.

While they were talking back there, Twilight was sat in silence next to Vinyl who is still listening to her DJ music. Twilight was drawing a picture of someone with pencil on her book on her thighs. She was drawing a picture of Dolker from her memory, but in his casual clothes. When she's still drawing, Sunset noticed her drew something on her book after she looked forward. She can't see what is Twilight drawing except literally seeing her doing that.

"Huh," Sunset said. "It's been awhile seeing her draw something."

"Probably she wants to help me with the fashion," Rarity said, but they don't think that's what she draw.

"I don't think Twilight care about that for now," Sunset said in doubt. "She looks like been sticking to herself."

"At least she's still our friend," Sonata said.

"What is she drawing anyway?" Applejack asked as she folded her arms.

"You know what? Let me take a look," Dash said as she is about to get off her seat, but then Fluttershy stopped her.

"I don't think that's a good idea." Adagio, Sunset, Applejack, and Pinkie nodded in agreement of Shy's thinking.

"Look, Shy," Dash replied back. "I'm just trying to look on what she's doing alright? Not going to disturbed her." Fluttershy then nodded at her in glad.

Rainbow then tried to walked forward, approaching Twilight from behind. As Dash about to see the drawing from behind, Twilight's instinct got kicked in and quickly closed her book. Dash stopped in track while Twilight wasn't bothering to look behind.

"Leave me alone," Twilight threatened.

"But I-" Dash then got cut-off by Twilight quickly.

"Leave me alone, last warning," She threatened again, much more in angry tone, it gained Vinyl attention.

Rainbow felt deadpanned by her threat, but then she slowly stepped back. "Ok..."

Rainbow then walked back to her seat on the back of the bus and sat down next to Fluttershy. "So how did it go?"

"She somehow know I was behind her," Dash replied in wonder. "I didn't get a good look on the drawing in time."

"And she told you leave her alone?" Spike asked.

"With a threat," Rainbow added, everyone surprised with that. "I don't understand, we're her friends, why she would do that to us?"

"It must be something that disturbed her thoughs," Applejack suggested. "I suggest we leave her alone for now."

After Dash get back to her seat, Twilight opened her book again and continue her drawing. Vinyl was still staring at her after that threat. Twilight know Vinyl was staring at her in puzzled. But when Vinyl noticed her drawings, she asked Twilight.

"Who's that?" Vinyl asked.

"None of your concern," Twilight replied in cold.

"Why?" Vinyl asked again, only receive a cold stare from Twilight in silent as she stopped drawing. "O..okay."

Vinyl quickly get back to listen her music and text something on her phone, Twilight then continued her drawing. After a little while of silence, she finished her drawing and wrote the name Dolker on the very bottom of the page on the right and closed the book. Her drawing was very perfect that time and it very matches Dolker appearance. She then decided to listen a song. But then, since she doesn't want to hear any song from her phone, she asked Vinyl for that.

"Vinyl?" she called.

"Yeah?" Vinyl responded.

"Do you have a song that-?" Twilight asked.

"I do have a lot of songs for sure, I-" but then Twilight cut her off.

"I'm not done talking yet."

"Oh..." Vinyl then clears her throat. "What did you want to say again?"

"Do you have a song?" Twilight asked. "Something, Country song?"

Though Vinyl is a DJ, but it doesn't mean she only know the songs she had for her DJ stuff. "I have some actually. Well, I have a favorite Country Song here. It's called 'God's Gonna Cut You Down'."

Twilight then smiled. "That's also my favorite, Johnny Cash?"

"Yep, he's my favorite for sure," Vinyl smiled. "May God bless him in heaven."

"Give me that," Twilight then took her another music player along with the earphone. She put the earphone on her ears and played the song.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IStlBOX9F4o

With that, she's singing on the way to Everfree Camp with her eyes closed and gained everyone's attention in the bus, including the principals and her Wondercolts friends and Dazzlings and her dog. For the first time they heard she's singing that song.

(Though, you had to imagine that Twilight is singing that whilst the song sings as well.)

You can run on for a long time
Run on for a long time
Run on for a long time
Sooner or later God'll cut you down
Sooner or later God'll cut you down

Go tell that long tongue liar
Go and tell that midnight rider
Tell the rambler,
The gambler,
The back biter
Tell 'em that God's gonna cut 'em down
Tell 'em that God's gonna cut 'em down

Well my goodness gracious let me tell you the news
My head's been wet with the midnight dew
I've been down on bended knee talkin' to the man from Galilee
He spoke to me in the voice so sweet
I thought I heard the shuffle of the angel's feet
He called my name and my heart stood still
When he said, "John go do My will!"

Go tell that long tongue liar
Go and tell that midnight rider
Tell the rambler,
The gambler,
The back biter
Tell 'em that God's gonna cut 'em down
Tell 'em that God's gonna cut 'em down

You can run on for a long time
Run on for a long time
Run on for a long time
Sooner or later God'll cut you down
Sooner or later God'll cut you down

Well you may throw your rock and hide your hand
Workin' in the dark against your fellow man
But as sure as God made black and white
What's down in the dark will be brought to the light

You can run on for a long time
Run on for a long time
Run on for a long time
Sooner or later God'll cut you down
Sooner or later God'll cut you down

Go tell that long tongue liar
Go and tell that midnight rider
Tell the rambler,
The gambler,
The back biter
Tell 'em that God's gonna cut 'em down
Tell 'em that God's gonna cut 'em down

Tell 'em that God's gonna cut you down

Later, they reached the Camp and unpacked their stuffs from the trunks of the bus. Rarity as per usual, brings a lot of bags to the camp, while the others are having a big one bag, but Twilight brings two bags. When she was questioned by Sunset and Applejack what's in it, she only replied to them with 'clothes and stuff'. Clearly that was said half-true by Applejack after Twilight went away to see Timber and Gloriossa.

"She's bringing something else with her," Applejack said to Sunset with suspicion.

"The question is, what is she bringing around?" Sunset asked themselves.

"Hey girls!" Dash shouted from a distance with Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie, they then walked over to them. "Can't believe that's the first time she sang something like that."

"Yeah, for the first time I heard she songs a country song," Applejack then putted both hands on her hips. "That's mah' favorite song, though."

"The last time we ever know she never quite fond about country songs," Pinkie said quickly with the fact. "Now, looks like she's getting to like it."

"Or she's already like it many days ago," Rarity added. "But I don't think that would be the point on what is she hiding from us."

"I agree," Fluttershy said. "Shouldn't we talked to Timber and Daisy about it?"

"Later, she told me that she will be talking with both of them now," Sunset answered with a shook.

They then saw Vinyl was walking towards the octagon shelter with Octavia and Tennis, they then got called by Rainbow. "Hey, guys! Can we talk with you for a minute?"

The three responded to the call and walked over to them. "Yeah, what's the problem?" Octavia asked.

"Vinyl, you were sitting next to Twilight, right?" Sunset asked, then she received a nod from her.

"Do ya' know what was she drawing?" Applejack asked with her left eye squinted.

"She was drawing a picture of someone," Vinyl answered. "A handsome man in a casual shirt."

They began interested with this 'handsome man', Tennis and Octavia were kinda surprised for that. "Do you know what was he look like?" Dash asked.

"I can say his face is handsome than Flash and Timber," Vinyl said. "But there is a long scar on his left side of his neck."

"A scar?" Fluttershy gasped. "Is there anything else than that?"

"Nothing else but he has a medium size body and somehow looks sturdy, after that she finished drawing and closed her book," Vinyl replied with a shook. "After that she asked me if I have any country song then I gave it to her."

"You know his name?" Sunset asked again.

"Nope, I didn't asked his name after she gave me a threatening stare," Vinyl replied whilst rubbing her neck. "She did threatened you right, Dash?"

"Yeah," Dash answered with a shrug.

"Then I suggest to not bother her with that," Tennis said. "You know what happened to me the last time I did that."

"But we will try to find out what she's hiding no matter what," Rarity said with a sure tone.

"I hope so," Vinyl agreed.

"By the way, did you see where Juniper and The Dazzlings gone?" Pinkie asked at them.

"They were heading to the river, want to see what does it look like."

"Ok, we want to talk to them for awhile."

Twilight was talking with Timber and Daisy at the octagon shelter about how's the day going and what news in town. They did also heard the news about The Boogeywoman and the raid made by the law enforcements, and apparently with the help of an unknown soldier (The police didn't tell the soldier's name to the public). And last but not least, a news about a robber killed by an unknown shooter at CHS. After a little while, Flash joined up with them.

"Hey there, Flash," Timber greeted. "How's your day?"

"Very great!" Flash replied with a cheer tone. "It's good that we can go back here."

"Same as me," Twilight said with a smile. "At last I got some relieve."

"Yeah you sure is," Daisy added with a smile.

But then somehow, Twilight turned to a frown one. It worries both Timber and Daisy. "Is everything alright, Twi?" Timber asked in concern.

"I'm fine, Timber," Twilight replied with a sad tone. "I'm fine."

"You sure about it?" Daisy asked, still in concern.

"Yes..... I'm sure."

"Is there any drink around here?" Flash asked to Timber. "Because she seems to need one."

"It's in the shelter," Timber answered as he pointed his thumb to behind him.

"Thanks," Twilight then started to walked to the shelter. "I'll be back."

After she gone, Timber quickly stared at Flash with suspicion while Daisy only watching them both talking. "She's not cheating with you, didn't she?"

"No, Timber," Flash replied in honest. "We're just friends alright?" Flash then sighed and shook his head.

"Then why she's sad like that?" Daisy asked, helping Timber about the cheating problem.

"She told me it's still about her friend who died that time," Flash replied, earning some blank glare at him. "But still, she doesn't want to tell me about it."

"Oh, well....." Timber though for a moment for another question. "Did something bad happened to her?"

"To be precise," Flash corrected. "Something bad happened from her."

"W-wha-what do you mean?" Daisy asked in puzzled.

"She was gone angry and nearly beat up Tennis to faint," Flash answered, making them surprised with their jaw open.

"But, what?" Timber asked in shock. "Why did she do that?"

"I heard from Vice Principal Luna said that, she was kinda set off in rage after Tennis keep bothering her. Tennis got punched in the face many times by Twilight, a lot of bruises and wound on her face that time."

"Jeez," Timber gasped in shock. "It's okay if she can fight, but beating up a friend? That's not the Twilight I know."

"I agree," Daisy said in consent as she looked at Timber.

"Anything else wrong with her?" Timber asked at Flash.

"She, somehow much more friendly to me than the others, including her own Wondercolts team."

Timber wondered with that statement. "Why so?"

"Well, at first she asked me to house sit her house that time. When she came home after 6 weeks, she changed like that and cried. Didn't even tell me a single thing why or what's wrong, but then she asked me again to stay at her house, giving a reason that it was pretty late to go back to my house. After that, the funeral, and then, well, you know the rest. That was along time ago."

"I see," Timber replied as they both nodded in understood, though they didn't know that Flash was lying.

Flash then looked behind them. "It's Twilight."

both of them turned around and saw Twilight walked over them. "How you're doing now?"

"Much better to be honest," Twilight said in cold tone.

"Good," Timber said in glad. "Call your friends here, we want to talk to them about our activity here."

"Alright, I'll call them."

Twilight went off to call her friends, and Timber asked Flash again as they watched Twilight went off. "Do you think she'll be okay?"

"Yes, she'll be okay," Flash then looked over at Timber. "She can handle herself."

2 minutes later

Timber, Daisy, Vice Principal Luna, and Principal Celestia announce to the students about what are their activities in the camp. They did said that they will be doing a tour into the forests of Everfree. For the students they all scared if they are all lost in the forest, but for Twilight, it's really nothing for her since she has the skill for advance land navigation. They do make sure that none of them lost in the forest and they told them to stick close if they don't want to get lost. Twilight just acting very calm and not worried about it while the others were scared for knowing what's in the forest should be dangerous.

Sunset noticed that Twilight, who was next to her wasn't worry about the tour. "Why you look like not worry about the tour? You know it's dangerous out there."

Twilight only sighed and then folded her arms. "Actually, I'm really fine with that."

"Twilight, this is really not fine," Sunset replied quickly in irritating tone. "How do you even get out from the forest without get lost?"

Twilight looked at her in cold and said. "I have my own way." She then walked away from there, leaving Sunset behind.

"What?" she asked, particularly to herself in confused.

After the announcement, they all return to their activity. The Rainbooms were heading to the river to row boats with Derpy and Photo Shoot. Flash, Timber, and Daisy were having a conversation at the picnic table. The rest of the students were doing their activities at the tents, near forest, at the picnic tables, and at the Camp cafeteria. Twilight was with the Dazzlings and Juniper at the rock-climbing wall. Twilight was trying to climb the climbing wall.

"Are you sure you want to climb this wall?" Juniper asked in doubt along with the Dazzlings.

Twilight buckled the climbing rappel and looked at Juniper. "Sure I am. I'll be fine, trust me." Twilight then starts to climb the wall.

"That's a long way to go down for sure," Aria commented as they watched Twilight is climbing.

"At least there's a soft landing spot here," Adagio said as she kicks the mattresses at the bottom of the wall.

"I still scared about climbing that wall high," Sonata commented whilst looking at her Dazzlings friends and Juniper.

"Me too, Sonata," Juniper added, sharing her fear of heights.

When they decided to looked up again, they were very surprised to see that Twilight is already at the top of the climbing wall.

"How did she climbed that so fast?" Adagio asked to them while looked at Twilight in dumbfounded.

"I don't know," Sonata, Aria, and Juniper replied as they still dumbfounded and yet impressed.

"You guys got impress?" Twilight asked with a shout from above.

"Yeah, we impressed," Juniper shouted back at her with an answer.

"Alright, I'm going down now!" Twilight shouted, she then quickly descends down the wall with the rappel and brakes 3 times on the wall before landing on the mattresses.

"Do you always going that fast, Twilight?" Juniper asked in curious.

"Perhaps," Twilight replied as she unbuckle the rappel from around her waist. "Who's next?"

Then Twilight's phone suddenly rang, she then pulled it out and saw that was Lt. Water who called her. "Who's that?" Aria asked in wonder.

"Just a friend," Twilight then started to walk away from the. "Excuse me for a moment."

They don't know why she would be bother to walk away from them when she wanted to answer her phone, but then Adagio decided to catch up with Twilight. "I'll go to keep an eye on her."

They three then nodded in confirm before they continue their climbing activity whilst Adagio is catching up with Twilight. Twilight answered the phone after she was a little far from them and Adagio was already next to her. She put her phone on her right ear and Adagio did try to eavesdrop their conversation. Then Lt. Water greeted her by phone.

"Hiya, Twilight! How are you doing?"

"Doing fine, Water, you?" Twilight said back, and Adagio was a little misunderstood with her friend's name because they have a friend in CHS called Watermelody.

"Well, I got shot in the arm here after a mission," Catherine replied as she looked at her left wounded arm. "But I'm fine."

"Got shot in the arm?" Twilight asked in surprised, Adagio was also surprised with that. "What happened?"

"Well, actually it's just an accident," Katherine replied in a chuckled tone. "Remember Carl?"

"That guy that Ramirez was talking about?" Twilight asked back with an answer.

"Yep, guess what?" Lt. Water then laughed a little. "He was spinning his rifle around his arm until his rifle pulled the trigger by itself and shot my arm."

Twilight laughed in low voice, but Adagio did laughed in a moderate voice. "You know what people always say?"

"Shits happens."

They three laughed again in joy, then Twilight asked her. "So, what happened to Carl?"

"Sgt. Foley had to gave him another 2 KP at the COP," Water replied with a smile and a chuckle. "For 'unintended accident'." Clearly, she meant 'intended'.

"I see," Twilight said with a nod. "Hey, I heard from Col. Marshall said that you'll be back here in a week, that's right?"

"Yeah," Lt. Water said with a cheer tone. "It's good to be back home again soon, ain't that right, Boogeywoman?"

Twilight quickly frowned with that name, Adagio in other hand wasn't surprise with that name but it gave her little chills about it. "Can't we just stick to my name, Lieutenant?"

"Oh, sorry," Lt. Water said in apologize. "I didn't meant to-"

"It's okay," Twilight said quickly. "That's fine."

"Alright," Lt. Water then hummed. "What are you doing back there?"

"Oh well," Twilight then looked around her with Adagio. "I'm with my friends here do camping at Camp Everfree."

"Camp Everfree? That's my favorite place," Lt. Water said in surprised. "But I though Timber and Daisy had financial problems."

"Now they're not," Twilight said back with a convincing tone.

"Is there anything else you do back there?" Lt. Water asked again, wincing her eyes. "Not the bad ones I mean."

"Well, the law enforcement has asked for my help for a raid on the drug cartels," Twilight said, Adagio was very surprised to hear that until she glared at Twilight, she was the only one didn't hear that kind of news lately. "And they really appreciate my help."

"A soldier that help the police forces?" Lt. Water then chuckled. "Sounds fun for me."

"That's what you think though, not for me."

"Did they paid you?"

"Sure, they gave me $600 for the favor," Twilight's comment clearly made Katherine impressed.

"Damn, that was just for one day," Lt. Water commented, clearly want to get money just like that.

"By the way, how's my squad doing?" Twilight asked, Adagio didn't know that she has a squad of soldiers of her own.

"Doing well, but your bookworm buddy, Laner, got shot in the shoulder, twice," Lt. Water replied. "He had to rest for a couple of days before getting back to action, more than that they're still okay."

"What about Sgt. Foley?"

"Well, Still as the same as always."

"Briggs?"

"Oh, he's fine, but his goddamn Sherman tank got stuck in a pool of mud," that made the three of them laughed.

"Oh yeah, one last thing," Twilight then sighed. "How's Rendor doing?"

"Oh, well....." Lt. Water though for a few seconds to make the words. "Rendor did complained that he felt a little lonely without you to be honest."

Twilight felt sad to hear Rendor complained that. "Actually, I also felt lonely too. Not that I don't like my friends, but I felt comfortable to be with the fellow soldiers. Like we got our own brothers out there."

"I agree with that," Lt. Water said with consent nod, Adagio who's still next to Twilight does agree with that.

Twilight silent for a moment looking at the ground until she spoke. "We both having a good day aren't we?"

"Yeah, sure we are," Catherine replied, Catherine then looked behind her to see that there were some important business are going on. "Looks like they need me, I'll be heading off now."

"Ok, be careful out there sister," Twilight said hopefully.

"Don't worry. I'll be careful, goodbye, sister," Lt. Water then closed the phone call and walked back to the barrack.

Twilight then put back her phone in her pocket of her jeans and looked at Adagio, who was very satisfied to eavesdrop her conversation with Catherine.

"That wasn't Watermelody's sister, right?" Adagio asked, for confirming her misunderstood of the name.

"No, she wasn't," Twilight replied. "Her name is Lt. Water Catherine."

"Oh, that's make sense," Adagio said after confirming the name. "Who's Rendor?"

"A brother-in-arms of my mine," Twilight replied in a sad tone.

"You're okay?" Adagio asked in concern after she noticed her sad tone.

"I'm fine," Twilight replied, then looked at her eyes. "I'm just thinking about that funeral."

"Can you tell me who died?" Adagio asked, it was the same question as yesterday and a few days ago.

"No," Twilight replied with a shook. "No."

"I see, I won't ask again" Adagio understands her feelings. "Do you think you'll be fine for the whole week?"

"I don't know," Twilight then shrugged. "But I'll try."

Adagio only nodded at that statement. "So, we go back there?"

"Yeah, let's go."

As they slowly walked back to their friends at the climbing wall, Adagio kept up the conversation. "How do you feel after we are here?"

"Peaceful, but not very," Twilight replied. "Plus, I felt happy that there's no any bullets flying around."

Adagio decided to not imagine what did she say. "Right...."

"Did you already asked Flash about what's bothering me?" Twilight asked as a reminder to Dagi.

"No, we didn't," Adagio replied with a shook. "Me, Trixie, Tennis, and Cloudy decided to leave it that way, we really did not like to interfere in other people's business."

"You really meant it?" Twilight asked in unsure.

"Yes, I mean it." They both stopped for a little while as they both stare at each other, before continue to walk again. "But a piece of advise, talk to us about it instead, maybe it help you to not get troubled about it."

Twilight sighed in upset after that advice. "I'm not sure it can help me."

"I know, but it's worth a shot," Adagio said as she looked at her frown face. "By the way, who else knows your secret?"

"I prefer the word Classified Information, for that question, there are 7 of them," Twilight then looked at Dagi in cold. "You four, Flash, and both school principals."

"Wait," Adagio was surprised with the last person who knows her secret. "You mean our school principals?"

"Yes," Twilight replied in confirm. "Both Principal Celestia and Luna."

"How did you even able to convince them to keep your secrets?"

"That's a long story," Twilight replied, Adagio was a little annoyed with that words. "And the conversation was kinda rough for me, I don't know for them."

They then walked in silence as they witness the other students and friends doing their activities from distance. As they walked, something dawned on Twilight's mind, something that she was still wondering.

"You know?" Twilight said. "There is something that makes me wondering."

"What is it?" Adagio asked as she still locking her sight at Twilight.

"When I die?"

Adagio felt her heart frosted to her question and her eyes went wide and stopped walking. She opened her mouth and about to say something, but none came. Twilight walked away from her as she was shocked to her question. Soon afterwards, Adagio snapped herself out and catch up with her to their friends. When they reached the climbing wall, they both can see that Aria is already halfway climbing the wall while Sonata and Juniper watching from below.

"How are you doing up there?" Sonata asked with a shout.

"You know what?" Aria replied with a shout of worry. "After I think again this is a bad idea for me!"

"At least you didn't fall from 10.000 feet sky high!" Twilight shouted at Aria, earning a surprising glare from Dagi, Juniper and Sonata (Twilight really meant it).

"Well, you think she can reach the top?" Juniper asked to Twilight.

Twilight observed how's Aria doing, until she spot something that would be 'unpleasant' for Aria (AKA physical pain).

"You want to know what I think?" Twilight asked to them as she looked at them in calm. "Shit's gonna hit the fan."

They didn't felt insulted with her harsh words (Except for Juniper who is suddenly got upset with that), but then Adagio asked her with her arms folded. "What do you mean shit's gonna hit the fan?"

Twilight's words came true, Aria fell off from the wall when she's still halfway the climbing wall with a scream. Aria then hardly landed on the soft mattresses, saving her from getting physical pain. Aria then tried to stand up as she tries to balance herself from getting fall again. After she stands up, she earned a dumbfounded glare from them except for Twilight.

"Why are you looking at me like that?" Aria asked in slight confused.

They then turned their attention at Twilight, who just said something to them. "Told you, shit's gonna hit the fan."

"How did you even see that coming?" Juniper asked.

"She grabbed the wrong rock and slipped," Twilight then leave them behind, about to go to the river, plus earning a glare from Aria.

"Well, yeah I slipped," Aria admitted, her friends then stared at her again. "But I don't know which rocks she meant a wrong one."

Twilight was walking down towards the pier at the river that was made by her friends and herself with hard work. Though Twilight was a little upset with the last time Pinkie blew the pier with explosive-magic marshmallow and confetti, so they had to rebuild it again, twice. When Twilight reached the pier, there she met with Derpy, Sandalwood, Tennis, Bulk, Mystery Mint and Microchip. They didn't eager to talk with her, but after Twilight gave a good mood expression they then decided to met up with her.

"Hey there, Twilight," Tennis greeted her with a smile, along with the five them. "How's your day?"

"Been better," Twilight replied with a smile. "How's yours?"

"Great for sure!" Microchip replied with a cheer. "And by the way, nice singing back in the bus."

"Thanks," Twilight replied sheepishly.

"You weren't really want to sing that time, right?" Mystery asked.

"Well, kind of...." Twilight replied with a shrug whilst looking into the sky for a few seconds. "I just need something to vent out my feelings."

"Twilight, we don't really know that you actually like country song," Bulk admitted. "Why did you like it?"

Twilight though for a moment why she like it, but the only answers that she can gain is only one. "Well, I like the feelings that they had in the song, that's all I can say."

"Was that the Johnny Cash verse?" Derpy asked in curious as she unloading the rope anchor from the pier, she does liked country song.

"Yeah, Johnny Cash verse." But then Twilight noticed that the boat that Derpy was about to get on was about to sailing from the pier, everyone didn't notice that because they were staring at Twilight. "Uh.... you do know that boat is about to get away right?"

For the sake of their surprise, Derpy quickly looked at the boat that was about to get away and quickly jumped on the boat, while the others watching in awe. "Don't worry! I can handle this!"

As Derpy trying to handle the boat, Twilight made out a joke. "Now that's Derpy's verse of Titanic."

They laughed to that joke except Twilight who was only smiling, they have imagine would happen if Derpy made her own Titanic movie. "That's funny, Twilight!" Sandalwood commented in cheer.

Derpy really having touble to stabilize the boat since it shaking left and right. Eventually, she can handle that and set out to row to the middle of the river. "Alright, I'll be having fun here for awhile!"

"Be careful there!" Mystery shouted at Derpy with a raised tone.

"Well, I hope she's not sinking out there," Bulk said hopefully.

"Nah, she'll be fine," Twilight said in no doubt.

"So, Twilight?" Mystery asked. "How do you feel back to this camp again?"

"Peaceful," Twilight replied, kinda slightly confused them on why did she answer that.

"Right, at least everything went smooth as expected," Microchip said in confident. "No bad stuff about magic happened here."

"Yeah," Twilight agreed with a trailed off tone. "No bad magic stuff happened here."

"Something's wrong, Twilight?" Tennis asked in concern after she heard the tone by accident.

"Can we both...." Twilight paused. "Talk for awhile?"

Tennis considered for a moment with that, but then she decides. "Alright, what about we talked with Trixie and Cloudy?" Mystery, Sandalwood, Microchip, and Bulk wondered why would they both want to talk with Trixie and Cloudy.

"That's fine," Twilight said with a nod but cold.

"Alright, follow me," Tennis said as they both left the pier, leaving their friends behind to watch them leave.

"Such an odd behavior," Microchip commented in suspicion as his hand was underneath his chin. "But at least they both are good friends for now."

"I wonder if there's a way to read her mind," Sandalwood said with a hum.

"Actually, Sunset can do that," Mystery said. "But the problem is she needs to touch her if she want to read her mind."

At the tents, Sunset was with her Rainbooms band and Spike talking to each other. After awhile, they then spotted Twilight and Tennis walked together after they passed them by, heading to Tennis's tent. Both Sunset and Applejack went outside their tent and watched them. When they watched them reached the tent from the tent they're at, there were Trixie, Cloudy, Vice Principal Luna and Principal Celestia there. Twilight seem surprised that she will talk with the principals along with her certain friends, but afterwards she talked to them.

"I wonder what is she talking about to them," Applejack commented a little loud as they both watched them talking, her friends in the tent nodded in consent whilst Sunset and Applejack returned back inside the tent.

"Nah, we better leave them alone," Dash said, leaning her head back. "Maybe they can get something out from her?"

"That's 'maybe'," Sunset said, nodding her head at Dash. "But I agree with that."

"Is she doing fine until now days ago?" Rarity asked to Spike.

"I can't tell," Spike said with a doubt, though that was a lie and AJ ironically somehow didn't notice that. "She's still the same after days."

"At least there's nothing bad from her than that," Fluttershy sighed a relieve.

"But even that, how do we will know what's up with her?" Rarity asked, raised both palms in front of her shoulders.

"What about we inspect her belongings?" Pinkie asked. "She puts those bags next to her bed, right?" Come true to her words, there were Twilight's bags next to her bed.

The last time Sunset and the 4 of them remembered that her bags weren't brought in the tent that time as they are still looking at it. "That was coincidence."

"What about we checked it out now?" Dash said, pointing her thumb to the bags.

"No, not now," Sunset answered in nervous. "I don't want Twilight knew that we're going to looked into her bags."

They were disappointed with that, Spike then spoke. "If you want to check her stuff out, then you need to wait for her to gone to somewhere else."

"We know, darling, but-" Rarity then got cut off by Spike.

"When I said wait for her to gone to somewhere else, I meant that SHE IS NOT IN CAMP EVERFREE," Spike interrupted. "From what I see she has the senses if there something is wrong, even if it's far away. Waiting for her to get out from here is the only way for us to find out."

"How the hay she got that kind of sense?" AJ asked in disgusted as she winced her left eye.

"She has a sense, well," Spike paused. "It was actually instinct."

"Instinct?" Sunset was surprised. "That's something new for us."

"Hmmm," Dash did remember something. "Trixie did told me that she was in the class days ago when the school day is over. The day we almost got robbed by a robber who got killed by an unknown shooter. The class was very empty, only Trixie who was still in the class. She did say that when she was about to touch Twilight's bag, Twilight suddenly showed up behind her without a noise and stopped her touching the bag." Rarity receive the word 'eh?' from her friends who were leaning their heads back in confused.

"How does even she could suddenly showed up from nowhere without noise?" Fluttershy asked in doubt.

"Are you saying that. she has an ability to teleport?" Sunset asked, but then receive a shook implying 'no' from Pinkie.

"She doesn't know the spell to teleport," Pinkie said with a shrug. "So nope."

"But I guess she has the same speed as me!" Dash said in reckless. "Looks like we both can suddenly showed up everywhere we want!"

Sunset looked out the tent and see that Twilight is still at tennis's tent, talking to her friends. Twilight didn't even looked towards her tent. Sunset went back in again to continue the conversation again.

"Dash, in this case she suddenly showed up silently out from nowhere," AJ said quickly. "Ya' maybe showed up real fast but ya' always made loud noise to do dat."

"Oh come on, AJ," Dash said with overconfidence. "There's no way she would showed up like that."

"What the hell you just said?" A voice said from behind them, startling them.

They turned around and got surprised that Twilight was already right behind them standing at the tent entrance, without producing a single noise from the wooden floor or grass. "Oh, h-hi, Twilight," Rarity said in awkward as she smiles while she waves her hand at her.

Twilight tilted her head in suspicion and cold. "What's wrong? Looks like you've been seeing a ghost."

"H-how did you come here like that?" Sunset asked in a little puzzled, figuring out how did she popped up like that.

"I have my own ways," Twilight replied to her in serious, the same answer after they heard the announcement.

"Your own ways?" Fluttershy asked with a gasp. "Twilight, you're scaring me..."

"There's nothing to be afraid of for now, Fluttershy," Twilight said to her. "It's not like we got shitstorm here."

"Can ya' just stop saying that?" Applejack said in annoyed, but Twilight only give a cold glare at Applejack and somehow she felt a chill on her back. "Ya' know what? Nevermind..."

Twilight nodded, then she looked at sunset in serious. "What you were talking about?"

"Nothing important," Sunset replied to her with a shaky tone as she scratched her head. "Discussing about what we're going to do here and stuff."

"Uh huh," Twilight said in flat tone as she slowly nodded still in suspicion. "Did you girls talked about me?" they were surprised with their eyes open wide at her, she heard they talked about her.

"No, no, we're not!" Pinkie lied to her, Twilight once again stare deeply into her eyes coldly, and Pinkie couldn't resist. "Alright, we did talked about you a little bit."

Twilight silent for a few seconds before she respond whilst still staring at her. "A little?"

"A little," Rarity replied, wincing her right eye and giving her a finger gesture with thumb and index finger to show the size of how little is it.

"Alright, Spike," Twilight called. "Are my stuffs okay?"

"Still okay, Twily," Spike said with his doggy nod.

"Good," Twilight said with a replied nod and smile. "Come on, Spike. What about we get something to eat?"

"Sure, why not?" Spike then hop off from the bed and then walked over to Twilight.

"If you need me, I'll be at the picnic tables," Twilight said with a frown before she left them with Spike, heading towards the picnic tables.

"Alright," Dash paused. "How did she showed up like that?"

"Without a noise?" AJ asked, adding the missing words for Dash's question.

"Yeah..." Dash said, trailing off. "Without a noise....."

"What does she means she has her own ways?" Fluttershy asked to them in fear.

"She can handle anything on her own alright," Pinkie said. "She can get out from a dense and dangerous forest on her own." She earned the glares of her friends in unsure.

"You sure about dat? Applejack asked in doubt.

"Nah, I don't know," Pinkie replied with a cheery shrug. "Just a hunch."

"Right," Dash then looked over to Rarity. "By the way, how did she know we were talking about her?"

"I don't know, darling," Rarity replied with a shrug. "Maybe she eavesdrop our conversation from outside the tent?"

"No way, Rarity," Sunset said. "She still at Tennis's tent a minute ago, so there's no way she heard our conversation."

"Then what Spike said is true!" Pinkie said quickly. "She has instinct."

"Ah' think this is more than just an instinct," Applejack commented. "Looks like she has sixth sense as well or she has a sharp instinct."

"Really?" Dash asked. "How does she even sharpen her instincts like that?"

"I don't know," but then Sunset remembered something, she missed something. "Wait, does anyone noticed Twilight isn't using any magic this lately?"

They were forgot about that, plus didn't realize about that. Everyone made their eyes rolling to that question.

"She isn't any magic for these days," Pinkie answered quickly. "It's like she barely never used her magic."

"Yeah, why is that?" Dash asked in puzzled.

"Not sure why though," Sunset replied. "I must see what's inside her memories so we can get the bottom of this."

21:34 PM

It was already night, everyone gather around the campfire to enjoy the night. The warming sensation of the campfire does give a comfort to everyone under the cold of the night. Twilight and Spike were sitting next to Timber and Gloriossa while her Rainbooms friends sitting next to her, and next to them again are The Dazzlings. Tennis, Cloudy, and Trixie sat down on the opposite side of Twilight's position. Principal Celestia, Vice Principal Luna, Vinyl, Octavia, Sandalwood, Microchip, Mystery, Derpy, and the rest sat dawn in between them, behind them, and next to them. There were chats and Flash playing on his guitar, but for Twilight, she only stay quiet and don't want to talk.

"Twilight?" Timber called her after he looked over her. "Why so silent?"

She sighed and shook her head. "Just thinking about something else. It's not important."

Gloriossa then looked over to Twilight, peeking out by Timber. "So, what do you think about a tour to the forest?"

"Very okay with that," Twilight replied with a smile. "Heck if it's dangerous."

"Oh really?" Mystery asked with a chuckle. "What about the wolfs lurking out there?"

"One, is not a problem," Twilight said in serious, giving an index finger to Mystery. "If there's a pack of it, now that's an F problem."

"Really, Twilight?" Principal Celestia asked, annoyed for her censored swearing. "An F?"

"Yeah," Twilight said, folding her arms. "An F."

"That's just great," Octavia said, also annoyed of Twilight's censored swearing.

"So, how's the golfing problem with Vice Principal Luna?" Twilight asked to Principal Celestia, obviously getting sick of that problem because for Luna's action to her golfing stick.

"Really, Twilight?" Luna asked to her. "You had to bring that up again?"

"Yeah, she had," Celestia said, answering her sister's question. "Well, I got it sort out with that problem. Now I won't be bother with that anymore."

"I didn't know you do golfing, Celestia," Timber said in surprised.

"Yep," Celestia said as she tilted her head to the right. "Until months ago, Luna hide my golfing stick by shoving it to the car engine of mine. I had to change the car engine with a new one."

Everyone laughed with that story. Luna only smile sheepishly with that. "Ah, come on, sister!"

"How did Vice Principal Luna able to shove it to the car engine?" Juniper asked to Celestia.

"From what I see that Luna forced the golfing stick to the engine," Twilight answered, helping Celestia with that. "I and AJ had to fixed it up until I can see that the engine had to change."

"Why do you even want to hide her golfing stick, Vice Principal?" Aria asked.

"I'm just getting sick to see her playing golf," Luna replied angrily. "I hate golfing!"

"And you had to do that to your sister?" Celestia asked to Luna angrily as she turns her head at her. "Jeez, Luna!"

Everyone laughed again for that, after awhile Rainbow then asked Twilight. "Hey, Twilight, how's the climbing at that climbing wall?"

"Easy for me," Dash gave a neutral expression at her, though she is actually surprise with that.

"Really, didn't even slip?" Dash asked her.

"I didn't slip," Twilight replied with a shook. "Aria did."

"How did you even slip?" Fluttershy asked to Aria.

"Well, Twilight said that I was grabbing the wrong rock and I fell," Aria explained. "Good thing there are mattresses down there, if not, it really hurts."

"Hey Aria," Twilight called her, Aria then looked over to Twilight. "No pain, no gain."

The Dazzlings, the Rainbooms, and the principals chuckled at that proverbs word. Twilight laughed a little to her joke alongside Timber and Daisy. When they about to talked again, suddenly Twilight's phone rang. They silent for awhile waiting for Twilight to pickup the phone, while some of them talked to each others about other topics. Twilight looked over to her phone to see who's calling, not giving Timber and Daisy a look on whose in the phone. Twilight's eyes gone wide and gave a surprising expression in silent after found out that Spc. Rendor is the one who's calling her.

"Who is it?" Timber asked curiously.

Twilight didn't gave an answer as the phone keep ringing. "I'll be back." She then left her friends and the campfire to answer the phone from a distant under the dark cover of night.

After a few seconds, Timber and Daisy then looked away from Twilight and looked over to them as he points his finger towards the walking away Twilight. "Who's that?" Timber asked to them, want to know who's the guy on the phone.

"We don't know," Juniper answered with both palms raised next to her shoulders.

"She's been answering like that if she got a phone call from someone," Flash said, stopped playing his guitar. "Though, excluding the friends we know about."

"What?" Daisy asked, unrealized that she just rolled her own eyes. "Why even the fuss like that?"

"She's been like this for days, Daisy," Sunset replied as she rubbed her arm. "She always being cold when talking with us, sometimes in good mood. She kept a secret from us and we don't know what."

"Do you guys even tried to find out about it?" Daisy asked to them, but receive a lot of shook of no.

"She's like already one step ahead of us," AJ added, raising her shoulders. "Not really sure how the hay did she do that."

"Like Twilight said," Dash added, crossing her legs on the other leg. "She has her own way."

"What if she has a secret boyfriend that I don't know of?" Timber asked, their eyes open wide upon hearing that. What they can expect is he has jealousy.

"That's a maybe," Sonata said with a little doubt. "Maybe she's talking with him now?"

A few moments later, Twilight has returned back to the campfire from the dark and sat down next to Timber. She was still holding her phone, but then she store it back to her pocket. Twilight could sense something wrong because everyone went silence. Timber then looked at her in angry and jealous expression.

"Who were you talking to?" Timber asked to her quickly.

"A friend of mine," then Twilight's senses are kicking in and replied to them in cold. "You're asking me that because you thought that I have a 'secret boyfriend', right? Then you're wrong."

Timber opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but then nothing came. They were surprised that she knows that even if she was far away from them. Then it's Daisy's turn to ask her.

"Who is this......" Daisy paused. "Friend of yours?"

Twilight shook her head and looked straight to Daisy in cold and neutral anger. "None of your concern."

"What about what you draw on your notebook?" Vinyl asked, surprising Timber and Daisy. "You were drawing a handsome man."

"That's because I wanted to draw something," Twilight replied in flat tone. "These days I was wondering if my drawing skills are getting better or worse."

"What about the-?" Timber then quickly got cut off by Twilight.

"Shut the fuck up! Alright?!" Twilight shouted at him in outburst, but then realized she shouted at him in front of everyone. Twilight looked over to them whilst shook her head and sighed in upset.

For not wanting to continue this annoying conversation, Twilight got off from her seat and walked back toward her tent alone. Timber's expression turns to a frown one along with Daisy, for the others were felt sad, seeing that Twilight left them at the campfire in obnoxious feelings. Sunset and her friends do nothing but looked down to the ground, they need another way to find out what's up with her. Or it might destroy their friendship like the previous events sooner or later.

"I can't believe we just made her mad," Timber complained in guilt.

"It's not your fault if she's mad like that though," Tennis said to Timber. "She's just like what she is now."

"You sure about it?" Sunset asked in doubt. "She looked like upset about it."

"She's actually not upset, Sunset," Cloudy said in understand of Twilight's feelings, putting her both hands on her knees. "She felt obnoxious about it."

They spend the rest of the night in silent and none of them nearly talking something. They all went back to their resting places one by one in sleepy. Sunset returned back to her tent where her tent roommate, Twilight is resting. When she reached the tent and went in, she saw Twilight is not yet sleeping but still lay down on her bed and kept staring at the ceiling with her left arm crossing her stomach, while Spike in other hand already sleeping in his dog size bed. Twilight didn't respond to Sunset's arrival to the tent except only keep staring at the ceiling in silence. Sunset changed clothes to pijamas then Sunset sat down on her bed and looked over to Twilight in worry.

"You're okay, Twilight?" Sunset asked. "You don't look healthy like that."

"I'm fine, I'm just..." Twilight paused with a sigh, still not bothering to look at Sunset. "I can't sleep for awhile."

"Oh," Sunset paused. "You need a friend to talk for the whole night?"

"No, thanks," Twilight replied with a denial. "You should sleep now, you're very tired."

"Sounds ironic from someone who can't sleep," Twilight only chuckled at that comment, then her expression quickly turned neutral.

For a moment she caught a glimpse of Twilight's left arm while still on top of her stomach, Sunset was a little surprised to learn that there was a scar but had been healed for so long that the only thing left in her arm was a glimpse of dark skin in the form of a small circle and a bit of dark skin around it, but though its dark color were already halfway lighter to turn normal like her original skin.

Sunset then lay down on her bed and covers herself with blanket, before she went to sleep she was called by Twilight. "Sunset, do me a favor."

"What is it?"

"Don't try to look on my memories while I'm sleeping, alright?" Twilight said. "Because I will be fucking angry if you do that, understand?"

Sunset's back felt the chills after Twilight said that, but then Sunset does what Twilight want. "Alright, I won't do that."

"Good," Twilight then turned her body to the left, facing the wall of the tent. "Goodnight, Sunset."

Sunset paused for a moment, before she responded in little worry. "Goodnight, Twilight."

Chapter 20 - So A Pathfinder Walks Into The Dense Forest

It was 9 AM sharp in the morning, Twilight, Spike and Sunset gather up with the others at the octagon shelter with their friends. They all chatted for awhile as they wait for the principals with Timber and Daisy to show up. Celestia, Luna, Timber, and Daisy walked out from the north as they passed the only totem in the Camp. The principals, Timber and Daisy stood in front of them in the octagon shelter and about to announce the tour.

"Alright, everyone!" Celestia said to them as she clapped her hands one time. "Today we are going to take a tour around the forest like what we did say yesterday."

Then Timber's turn to continue the announcement. "So we'll be heading off at 9:45 AM, at outside the cave. So take anything that you need for the tour and meet up there."

"And everyone must join this tour, we don't want anyone avoid this tour," Luna continued firmly. "Unless someone is sick."

"And please stick close once we are inside the forest," Daisy continued. "We don't want anyone else got lost in the forest."

Twilight wasn't very concerned about this, only her 6 Rainbooms friends that were a little worried about it, the others hoping it went better to do the tour. After the announcement, they all returned to their tent and grabbed the things they need for the tour. Sunset was carrying a small shoulder bag and some food and drink for the trip and kept wearing her , with a little tools that she would be need in her bag. Twilight however, was a little bit excessive about it, she's bringing in her knife along with the holster for the right thigh, med kit bag, rappeling rope, and other small equipments for the tour and MREs, the small equipments plus some of MREs she put it in the small bag on the belt hip on the left thigh while the medkit bag on the back and the rope next to the bag. Twilight also wore a black jacket that she ever used to the restaurant that time, and Sunset didn't even suspect it. Twilight wore a purple T-shirt and a light brown pants.

Everyone prepped up and gather back again at the cave and the time is 09:40. It was crowded the time Twilight and Sunset reached there, pretty a lot of stuffs temporarily putted on the ground and some still holding to it. Everyone talked to each other, discussing much more about the tour, the forest, and the danger in it, while the other discussions were about their next activity, news, interesting topics in the city, Pinkie planning a party again after coming back from the Camp (Juniper and Sonata felt restless about it to be honest), and etc-etc. Twilight, Spike and Sunset met up with their friends, including Juniper, Dazzlings, Lyra and Bon Bon and they all talked about how exciting would it be to do the tour. As they talked within 5 minutes, Timber then stood in front of them and announced the tour started with a loudspeaker.

"Alright, everyone! Let's start our tour!" Timber said, then principals and Daisy then lined them up and they all started to walk into the woods on their right.

It was a good start at first, they quiet enjoyed the tour. Juniper and Photo Finish pulled out their camera and started to took a picture on the way. Juniper took some pictures with her friends. But when comes to Twilight, she was a little bit worried to ask her that since her behaviour still like that.

"Um, Twilight?" Juniper called to her.

"Yeah?" Twilight responded as she look at Juniper in cold.

"May I take a photo with you?" Juniper asked to her.

Twilight only smiled at her. "Sure, why not?"

Juniper smiled, and quickly hugged Twilight with her left arm and took a selfie. "Say cheese!" After taking a couple of photos, she took a look at it and she was satisfied. "Thanks."

"No problem," Twilight replied still with a smile.

Twilight was walking behind her friends, in front of her were the Rainbooms, Dazzlings, Timber, Daisy, and the principals while behind her were Tennis, Cloudy, Trixie's band team, Flash, Derpy, Bulk, and the rest of the students, next to her is Spike. After Juniper took some photos with her, she walked back to her friends at the front and show some photos with her. Seeing from the photo, Sunset and Rarity can conclude that Twilight was indeed in good mood. Still they were walking happily through the forest with Timber and Daisy leading them. A few minutes later of walking, they found a small river up ahead and stopped for awhile.

The small downstream river was very shallow, allowing them to walked through the river even though will get their foot wet. There were also some flat rocks in the river so they can passed the river without getting wet. Trixie nearly slipped when passing the river by walking on the rocks but Dash, in other hand, slipped and fell to the river by landing her face first because of her clumsiness. She got a lot of laughed from her friends, including the principals and Spike and excluding Twilight who only chuckled.

"Oh, dude!" Dash exclaimed in embarrassment as she stands up and see her clothes are wet. "Come on!"

Once they took a look around the river and chat and Juniper took some photos with her friends at the river, Timber explained to them that they will be walking through the forest into a hill a little far away. So nothing will gone wrong to them, except for Twilight who had a feeling that they will be lost in the forest. Tennis and Fluttershy met up with Twilight and talked at the other side of the small river.

"Hey, Twilight," Tennis and Fluttershy both called in cheer.

"Hey, girls," Twilight responded with a smile. "Seems you both holding up well."

"Sure we are," Fluttershy suddenly turned worry. "But I just felt a little afraid about the dangerous animals in here."

"Sounds ironic," Twilight replied with a huff. "I though you can handle any animals well."

Fluttershy only chuckled at her comment. "No, not all I guess. Like bears and wolves."

"I hope we didn't have any encounter with those animals," Tennis said, receiving consent nods both from Shy and Twi.

"But if that happens, I'll got your back," Twilight said in confidence (What did you expect? Overconfidence?).

"You're sure?" Fluttershy asked with surprised and doubt, Tennis had the same reaction with Shy. "They are very dangerous and volatile around here."

"Don't worry about that," Twilight replied to her. "I'll make sure not any shit happened around here."

Tennis only felt a little awkward after she said that with a swearing. "Right..."

Fluttershy didn't felt offended when she's swearing like that, she then realized that Twilight brought some stuff that looked so, excessive. "Is that... a knife?"

Twilight sighed, remembered that Fluttershy afraid of something violent. "Yes, it is. Look I'm bringing it for protection and for other function alright? Don't worry about it." Twilight convinced her with a soft tone.

"If you say so," Fluttershy responded with a sigh of relief.

"You're also bringing a med kit?" Tennis asked to her after seeing what is she carrying on her back.

"Yeah," Twilight replied with a nod and lifting her both hands to her sides. "Did you also bring yours?"

"Sure, it's in my bag," Tennis replied whilst pointing her thumb at the bag on her back. "I guess you were right about bringing it around just in case."

"I'm really glad to hear that, Tennis," Twilight said in compliment tone. "Looks we got 2 medics in station."

Tennis and Fluttershy chuckled, and Shy spoke. "Come on, Twilight. It's not like you're both are paramedics."

"Well, at least there's someone know what to do if something happened, right?" Twilight asked with a smile, they both nodded in consent.

"Yep, and it's you," Tennis said with her both hands on the backpack strap in front of her shoulders.

Suddenly, a flash of light blinded them for a second. They felt a little dizzy, even though Twilight who ever got flashbanged more than twice, still felt less little dizzy by that because she wasn't ready for that. After they regain their awareness, they see that was Photo Finish who took a picture of them with a blinding light unexpectedly.

"Now that was a perfect shot!" Photo said happily as she took a look on the photos in the camera.

"Can you at least tell us that you're going to do that, Photo!?" Tennis asked with annoyance.

"Well, at least I didn't get flashbanged," Twilight said very silent to herself whilst darting her eyes at the ground on her left.

"What did you say?" Fluttershy asked, though she heard Twilight said something.

"Nothing," Twilight replied quickly with a shook.

1500 hours, 27 April
COP Emerald, currently off-duty

Twilight was watching the television with Foley whilst sitting on the couch (A makeshift one) while the others playing cards, playing chest, or chatting. And that time, Mccord who was still playing chess with Ramirez has a stupid idea that he will regret. Prank everyone in the break room by throwing a flashbang in there. Mccord excuse to Ramirez for awhile and headed to Dunn who is currently playing cards with Dolker, Yorker, and Zendel. Mccord talked to Dunn by whispering to his ear and he agreed to give him a flashbang. Dunn gave him his flashbang quietly by underneath the table and Mccord return back to play chess with Ramirez.

After awhile of doing their activities, Mccord asked To Foley. "Hey, Sarge. Do you remember about our last operation back in Maymana?"

"Oh, that one?" Foley asked to him whilst looking back, Twilight did looked back but then return her eyes darting back to the TV so she listen everything they're talking about whilst watching. "Yeah, we're clearing out the Talibans from there. Nearly got fucked up by their machine guns and armored vehicle if not for the air support arrived to assist us. There was this happens, Dunn, Ramirez, Mccord and me about to breach a building. I kicked the door open and Dunn throws the flashbang grenade. And that's the shit that happened."

Rendor somehow knows where this story is going. "Dunn threw the flashbang right at the door?"

"Yes, more correctly that's a 9-bang" Foley said loudly. "That's what happened!" Everyone laughed with that, Twilight only chuckled.

"So ya' guys just breaching through the door while blinded?" Yorker asked with a laugh

"Yeah!" Foley replied quickly. "We just breached through after we got blinded by our own flashbang, so we're in and just shoot them blindly, but don't forget that the Talibans were also got blinded. We shoot blindly very wild until we collide with the Talibans who tried to shoot back to us blindly."

"You didn't even get hit?" Laner asked in impression and surprised.

"Yeah, bro!" Ramirez replied whilst lifting his hands. "We collided with them blindly. After we fell, we regain our sights back and immediately stand whilst grabbing random weapons on the floor. The Talibans did the same."

"What happened next?" Dolker asked in curious, having a sense of humor of imagining what happen next.
"Then we and the Talibans pull the trigger at the same time," Dunn explained, but then chuckled. "Then some bullshit happens, we all realize that we are aiming each other with sticks and brooms as weapons." They all laughed with that story,
Twilight did laughed as well as she watched the TV.

"Yep, so we all dropped what we were holding and one of the Talibans just asked us to have a truce," Foley said, everyone chuckled with that. "So we just, 'yeah why not?' We shake hands with them and picked up our guns and leave."

"Then you guys leave there and pretending that there was nothing happened?" Twilight asked, not bothering to look away from the TV.

"Yeah, just like that," Foley replied, pointing his finger slowly gesturing to point towards Twilight. "Looks like there's a Taliban's version of thug life." Everyone laughed again, Rendor and Dolker face palmed as they laughed and some of them closed their faces for the sake of hiding their laughing faces.

"By the way," Foley said to Mccord, giving a pause to everyone in the room. "Why you even asked that?"

"Well," Mccord looked down at the ground first before looking back at Foley. "I think you're going to love this."

Foley quickly changed his expression to a dumbfounded, whilst said slowly. "Ooooh shiiiiit." Foley realized what's going to happen. "HE'S GOING TO THROW A FLASHBANG!!!

Everyone quickly tried to get out the room, except for Twilight who is late to react for what is going on. Mccord quickly throwed the flashbang forward and jumped back into a cover behind him as the soldiers try to find cover for their eye (and ears) and the flashbang flew right in front of Twilight, who just turned her head to the right...
*BANG*

....And blinded by the Flashbang.

After the Flashbang exploded, everyone get out from their cover and took off their eye (and ear) protection and looked around the room. And found Twilight was still sitting on the couch in silent staring towards her right, thinking that she didn't have a time to react or probably immune to it. The good thing is, the flashbang Mccord threw was a M84 banger which won't burn down anything but flammable fumes and liquids and it was thrown 10 feet in front of her which avoiding her from suffering burn wounds from the flashbang. She didn't get harmed for sure, but she was very exposed to the blast.

"You're okay, Twilight?" Foley asked in worry.

Twilight was still silent and miraculously didn't lost her eyesights for being a four-eyes and didn't lost hearness, she turned her head back at the TV and slowly put down her eyeglasses on the couch and then she slowly closed her head by the eyes and ears with hands, whilst... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!"

"Uh, whoops?" Mccord smirked in embarassment, and achieve a lot of glare from his fellow soldiers in mad.

"Right..." Twilight said to herself after remembered that 'flashing' prank, she really hate that time.

"Alright, I'm gonna took another picture of you if it looks perfect!" Photo said cheerfully.

"Said a girl who is about to lose her camera," Twilight said with a hint of anger towards Photo, clearly she doesn't like any surprise like that.

"Oh," Photo said nervously and a little afraid. "So-sorry about that, I.... better go now." She quickly left them in awkward to her friends (Photo's assistants) and took a picture with someone else, with that Tennis and Fluttershy worried of Twilight's behaviour.

"Did you just gave her a threat?" Fluttershy asked to Twilight in shy and scared, Tennis only stay neutral towards her.

Twilight sighed and calmed down and turned around towards Shy. "I'm sorry, I just don't like any surprises for now, Shy."

"Oh...." Fluttershy replied softly in understood. "That's fine I guess."

"Does she always use flashes to take a picture unexpectedly?" Twilight asked to Tennis.

"Yes, usually," Tennis replied as she swings her arms wide.

"Can you please tell her to not use any flash if she wanted to take a picture of me?" Twilight asked to them both.

"Sure, I'll tell her," Shy answered with a nod.

"So, how you're holding up?" Tennis asked to Twilight with a pat to her shoulder.

"In my opinion," Twilight replied with a shrug of doubt. "Same shit, different day."

"Huh," Tennis chuckled with that, but Shy understands her harsh words. "Why so?"

"everything looks the same to me," Twilight explained to her. "Even if we are touring in this area."

"Really?" Tennis asked in disbelieve. "We've been here like for 2 days."

"Yeah, I know," Twilight said quickly. "But that was my opinion of course, not we."

"Well, you're right about that," Shy said in agreement.

"Hey, girls!" A voice called from a distant, it was Sunset. "We're going to walked on, you're coming?"

"Yeah!" Twilight replied back at Sunset with a shout, then turning her sight at both Tennis and Shy whilst tilting her head to the right. "Let's go."

They walked on from the river and headed through the forest. Twilight was with Tennis and Shy, on their front are the Rainbooms and the Dazzlings with Timber, Daisy and the principals and with the rest are behind them. Soon, Trixie caught up to Twilight's position and walked next to her. While walking, Timber explained about the region they're in.

Twilight took a note in her mind that the place they're in are occasionally inhabited with deers. While there are some of the region of the forest was said to be dark and it would be a place for wolves. For bears, said to be in a cave in an enclosed area of the forest. But then he adds another thing about the area they're in, it's a home for birds and rabbits, also deers on some cases. They took a look around there and there were a lot of cute animals like that.

Fluttershy kneel down and a lot of animals came up to her. Shy talked to the animals and even understand it, She also did hugged, rubbed, patted, and gave care on the animals. Photo and Juniper took some pictures of the animal, Photo did even taught Juniper on how to took a good photo on the scenery. Trixie, Tennis, and Cloudy watched the animals playing with other animals with the Rainbooms, while the Dazzlings ate some crackers whilst looking on the animals. Twilight was sitting down on the rocks for awhile with Daisy, then Applejack sat next to Twilight.

"Hiya, Twilight," AJ greeted. "How are ya' holding up?"

"Good, AJ," Twilight replied with a thumb. "You?"

"Same," Applejack replied as she corrected her cowboy hat. "What do ya' think about this tour?"

"Feels like the same back at the Camp," Twilight replied, Daisy who is beside her was felt a little disappointed to hear that. "Though, that's my opinion."

"Well, at least you're doing it," AJ patted Twilight's back after she said that. "By the way, did ya' threatened Photo?"

Daisy was surprised with that, but Twilight only calmly replied to AJ. "I just don't want any surprises for now."

"Do you really had give her a threat?" Daisy asked to her in tone of mad.

"Forgive me," Twilight said in a apologetic tone. "I'm just upset, alright? I didn't have any intention to do that."

Seeing her lately changed behaviour, Daisy forgave her. "Alright, but don't make any trouble, alright?"

"I'll try," Twilight replied with a tone of doubt, AJ can sensed it but she stays silent for it though Twilight was honest to answer.

"But do you enjoy doing this tour?" Daisy asked again to Twilight.

Twilight smiled and blinked her eyes once. "I guess so," to Applejack's surprise again, she was honest to answer Daisy's question.

"Also I did heard you weren't concern about the wolves that lurks around, do you really meant it?" Daisy asked again to Twilight, AJ was pretty sure she was bluffing about it.

"Yes, I mean it. What I still concerned about is the safety of everyone in this tour," Twilight replied calmly and with no doubt, Applejack's expectation was wrong, her guts tell her that she was telling the truth.

"I'm impressed," Daisy complemented her.

"Thanks," then something caught Twilight's attention, Fluttershy gesturing a 'come' hand towards Twilight to give her a hand. "Now if you don't mind, Fluttershy needs me." Twilight then stood up and walked over to Fluttershy to help her to take care the animals.

"So?" Daisy asked to Applejack. "Did she answer my questions honestly?"

"Unfortunately, yeah," Applejack replied with a disappointed tone. "Ah' though she was lying about that."

"Me too," Daisy said, agreed with AJ. "But we know that she has changed a bit."

"Yeah," Applejack though for a moment about Twilight. "Ah' wonder what are her ways."

They once again moved on forward towards the hill. It was still halfway there and they are enjoying the sights of the forest. This time Twilight is walking with the Rainbooms, with Tennis and Derpy on her side. The Dazzlings who were at the front of them were talking to themselves about the school plus the things they need to do back home. Timber and Daisy were telling everyone some stories and everything else that's in the forest. While walking, Twilight and her friends starts a conversation.

"Look at that!" Rarity cried as she pointed at the visible hill off the distance ahead of them. "We're getting close!"

"Sure it is," Applejack said in slight relieve. "Ah' wonder how does the view it look like from there."

"Much better from down here for sure, AJ," Dash said to her in excited.

"True," Twilight said with an agreement and cold.

"How long do you think we'll reached there?" Fluttershy asked them, tired of walking.

"Soon enough," Tennis answered as she looked at Shy.

"Got any drinks?" Derpy asked them as she checked her bag. "I think I forgot to bring my own."

"Take my energy drink," Twilight said as she gave Derpy a canned NOS energy drink. "Don't worry, I have another drink."

"Thanks," Derpy then opened the cap and drink it. "Ooh, I think I got pumped up."

"Sure you are," Pinkie then looked over to Shy who was looked like tired. "Shy, why don't you try that drink?"

"Umm, what?" Fluttershy asked them nervously.

"Drink this," Derpy gave the canned drink to Shy.

Fluttershy was a little bit not eager to drink it, but then. "Alright, I'll drink it." After Shy took a gulp of it, she quickly felt pumped up and her energy was back and her tiredness was gone. "Ooh, I think that's enough for me..."

"Looks like Fluttershy got the side effects of the drink," AJ said jokingly, everyone only chuckled except Twilight.

"Hey, Twilight," Dash called. "What's with that rope?"

"Just in case I have to climb," Twilight replied as she looked at Dash.

"And what's with the knife?" Dash asked her, everyone except Fluttershy surprised to see that though they really didn't realize that she been bringing it all along.

"Self-protection, cutting, yatta-yatta, what else?" Twilight replied in annoyed tone.

"I dare you to spin the knife on one hand, on your palm!" Dash cried to her with pride. "Do that 10 times!"

Twilight sighed and pulled out her knife from her holster and grip it tight. Twilight then open her palm half and then swayed it up and spin the knife on her palm with her whole fingers open, and after the knife spun she quickly gripped it before repeating that again. She did that quickly and it was above 10 times. They were impressed and they lost the count of the spins. Twilight stopped spin her knife after she counted around 20 spins, her hand palm didn't even got scratch.

"Wow," Dash gasped in impressed. "I lost count on that, how many times did you spin it?"

"20," Twilight replied, that count was much more to Dash than she expected.

"You've been playing knives, Twilight?" Tennis asked in curious.

"Not pretty much I guess," Twilight replied as she looked at her knife on the pointy sharp edge. "But I already exercise caution when holding this thing around."

"Sounds good enough for me," Sunset said with a smile.

"Maybe ya' want to cook something once we reached there?" Applejack asked to Twilight, of course it was a joke.

"No, AJ," Twilight replied with a slight chuckle. "Besides, we don't have tools and ingredients to cook there except for our own food and snacks."

Then, Principal Celestia backed off from the front and walked next to them. "Hey, girls. Do you enjoy this tour?"

"Yes, of course!" Pinkie answered excitedly. "Ooh, this is a best day!"

"If it stays that way of course," Twilight added with a serious tone, made them all caught off-guard and glanced at Twilight.

"What do you mean by that?" both Derpy and Tennis asked in puzzled.

"What I meant is I have a feeling we're going to get lost in the forest," Twilight replied in cold.

"Don't be silly, Twilight," Principal Celestia said with no doubt. "We're going to be fine."

"I hope so," Twilight replied as she rubbed her neck.

After minutes of walking, they climbed up the hill with no difficulties. They only use their feet to get up there, not like they really had to climb like that climbing wall. However, they can see the weather clearly, it was still cloudy in the sky and the view halfway at the hill was rather a little foggy. They kept walking on to reach the top of the hill.

"Hmm, this fog could help Trixie The Great And Powerful to help with her magic tricks," Trixie said to herself whilst smirking.

They reached the top of the hill and settle down there. The top of the 50 meters hill was very spacious, enough for them to settle down. There were a few big rocks there and there are some small-medium trees on their left and right. There was one side of the hill, which Twilight presumed it was facing to the south, was actually a small cliff. More than that, the view from the hill was very much pleasant. They saw the whole vast of the forest and a river on the northwest side. There was their camp very far on the north, they nearly can see them due to the forests blocking the view, except for the outside part of the cave which is a huge sized smaller hill made of rocks.

"Well, well, this is beautiful!" Luna cried in happy.

"That's right!" Daisy shouted in excitement. "Alright, everyone settle down and have fun!"

So they head on and settle down around the hill and does their stuffs and activities they want. Trixie was playing with the fog to do her magic tricks, Tennis and Cloudy were with Mystery and Derpy playing monopoly, Flash and his band team admires the hill and the forest with the rest of the students, Timber and Daisy were talking with Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna, Juniper and Photo took some pictures around the hill (Including surprising everyone with a flash except for Twilight), the Rainbooms and the Dazzlings gossiped to each other, and Twilight sat down under a tree with her legs lay straight and draw something on her notebook, though she was continuing her drawing of Dolker with colors. When about to finish, she adds a touch on his neck in which make it look like got scarred by a bullet instead of claw. She finished the drawing and put down her coloring pencil and lifted her head to enjoy the sights of nature, even though she's still showing her expression of cold. After awhile, Rarity and Dash come over to Twilight and sat down in between her. She closed the book quickly and put it down above her thighs and then sighed.

"Did you write something?" Rarity asked to Twilight after saw she closed her book in haste.

"I didn't write," Twilight replied as her eyes darting down on her book, nearly give an expression of sad.

"Draw something?" Dash asked to Twilight in curious, which annoys Twilight.

"Yeah I did draw something," Twilight replied as she looked at Dash.

"May I see it?" Rarity asked as she tried to grab Twilight's book on Twilight's thighs, but then Twilight quickly grabbed and holds her hand in the air with a strong grip, Rarity nearly touched the book and she startled.

Twilight didn't bother to look at Rarity who was trying to grab her book, she used instincts. Twilight turned her head facing at Rarity in cold. "Get your hands off from my book!" she threatened to her with a flat tone, angry and not loud.

Rarity was a little shocked of her threat as Twilight threw away her hand to Rarity's side, Rarity never felt a strong grip like that. "I though you were drawing some designs," Rarity said to Twilight, trying to reason her.

"I don't give a fuck about your goddamn fashion, Rarity!" Twilight exclaimed to her in angry, and indeed insulting her.

Both Dash and Rarity were taken back by that sentence, but then Twilight's angry expression suddenly turned to cold as she turned her head facing forward with a sigh. "What the hell did I just said?" Twilight asked to no one but herself.

"You don't look okay, Twi," Dash said when noticing her sudden expression. "Why even a book made you mad?"

"just because it's a trivial thing does not mean you just underestimate it like that," Twilight replied, they both understood that, but Dash was a little annoyed to that because she always like to underestimate simple and small things.

"Really, Twi?" Dash asked with a grin, Twilight calmly replied with a nod.

"Sorry for saying that, Rarity," Twilight said in an apologetic tone and regret. "It's not that I don't like your fashion and models, but I'm not really interested or care about that."

"Apology accepted," Rarity replied with a smile.

"What's in the book?" Dash asked to Twilight, for sure they wanted to find out what she's hiding.

"None of your concern, Dash," Twilight replied with a shook for knowing it is something personal.

Rarity decided to change topic before they made her angry again. "Uh, Twilight, do you enjoy the view?"

Twilight smiled at the sight whilst answering to her. "Sure, I am. Feels like heaven here."

"Oh, that's the first time I heard you said that," Rarity said in surprised.

"Hey, she's enjoying this trip," Dash said to Rarity. "So what's the problem with that?"

Juniper then walked over to them from their left, for sure she wants to take a couple of photos of them. "Hey, girls, say cheese....."

Both Rarity and Dash posed to the camera, Twilight still stay on her current pose with a smile. After Juniper took some photos of them, she lower down her camera from her face and smiled at them. "Thanks, guys!"

Juniper left them and they three talked again about other topics that won't annoy Twilight. From a distance, Sunset with her friends and Dazzlings noticed they tree talking to each other under a tree. Juniper then come over to Sunset and friends after took some photos. Sunset and the rest looked over Juniper and asked her.

"How's Twilight doing now?" Sunset asked.

"I think she's not in good mood now," Juniper replied as she took a look on the lenses of her camera. "But she did angry because Dash and Rarity try to lend them her book. After that, her emotion turned into neutral."

"A book?" Applejack asked with her eyebrows raised along with her friends, excluding Adagio who don't really want to get into this mess. "Then we need to take a look on her book!"

"But didn't Spike say that Twilight must not be around us if we wanted to do that?" Fluttershy asked them in concern as she puts her hands on her chest. "I'm afraid if she knew and came back to caught us red-handed."

"What do you mean Twilight must not be around us?" Aria asked in puzzled.

"She has the instincts if there's something wrong," Pinkie explained. "Even if she was far away."

"Whoa, that's something I never heard of," Sonata said in compliment of Twilight.

"How does she even has something like that?" Adagio asked, she never knew Twilight has that kind of instinct even though she was a soldier.

"We don't know," Fluttershy replied. "But for sure she has something like that."

Sunset quickly remembered about something of yesterday. "Wait, I just remember something."

"What is it?" Aria asked her.

"Ooh, it's the scar that Twilight has on her arm?" Pinkie asked Sunset, achieving everyone's glare while Sunset gave a weird look at her.

"How did you know?" Sunset asked her.

"Just a hunch," Pinkie said happily as she smiled and closed her eyes.

"Anyway, I saw her scar," Sunset explained. "Her scar was having a form of circle shape and have some small dark skins around it."

"Do you think something happened to her?" Juniper asked Sunset in worry.

"Yeah," Sunset responded as she looked towards Twilight from a distant. "But not sure what was it."

It's been an hour of activities on the hill, Twillight, Dash and Rarity were talking with Blueberry Cake and Fuschia Blush. Then Twilight walked over to Trixie and Cloudy who were currently checking their equipment. Twilight greeted them with waving their hands to each other. They both then walked over to Twilight and have a conversation.

"How's your training about disappearing in the fog?" Twilight asked to Trixie.

"It's going well, young lady," Trixie replied with pride. "I can make some tricks in no time!"

"You?" Twilight asked to Tennis.

"Well, I win the Monopoly game," Tennis said with a little cheer whilst raising both hands in the air. "You?"

"I'm just drawing someone," Twilight replied with a shrug. "Someone I knew."

"Oh," both Trixie and Tennis said in the same time, what they in mind first was something personal.

"So, have you guys enjoying this trip?" Twilight asked to them quickly.

"Sure we are," Tennis said with a smile. "Well, after this we'll be heading back to the camp."

"That's for sure," Trixie added. "Trixie hope we didn't get lost in the forest."

"Don't worry about it," Twilight said in confident but cold. "We can get through to the forest."

Timber, Daisy, and the Principals called in everyone to regroup and announce them that they will be returning back to the camp. Everyone returned to their bags and packed them up. Twilight already got packed up along with The Rainbooms, The Dazzlings, Tennis, Trixie, and Flash. They all then regroup back to the principals, Timber and Daisy then they all heading down the hill in the direction of the camp. Everything was still smooth as usual.

They were still walking for minutes. Trees on their left and right, rocks stumbling on the road, leaves falling down from the sky, and birds chirping. Nothing to do there but talking and walking. AJ and Twilight did buck some trees on the way for being boring. Rabbits and deers were jumping around the road ahead. And still they kept march forward, turn left and right.

But for a mere minutes later (In which Twilight counted it was 45 minutes), they still have not reach the camp. Instead they were walking in circles without any direction. Timber and Daisy were starting to worry that they must have took the wrong path because the they really don't recognize this part of the forest. And the students and the principals are merely tired and a little impatient. They kept walking until they stumble upon a few trees in which the brown-colored bark was much more darker than the previous trees and there were mist and the roof of the forest were mostly blocking the light of the sun. Timber suddenly realizes where did they stepped into.

"Oh, this is not good," Timber said in afraid, enough for those behind him to hear him and they startled.

"Wait, WE'RE LOST?!" a young lady named Baton Switch asked with a shout and surprised.

"Forgive us, everyone," Daisy said to them. "We must have took the wrong path until here."

"Where are we exactly?" a boy named Bright Idea asked with his left eyebrow raised.

"We are at the edge of the dark part of the forest," Timber explained firmly. "Which is inhabited with dangerous animals and it's a rough path for us to return to the camp."

"Then that means we have to reroute back from where we came," Principal Celestia suggested while her hand is under her chin.

"The problem is we gonna take another hour if we're doing that," Daisy said to celestia. "The only fast way according to the map of the forest back in the camp is through this dark forest."

"That's crazy!!" Dash exclaimed in protest. "Do you even know how to get through here?"

"Unfortunately, no," Timber's answer made everyone disappointed, but Twilight only stay neutral at this. "We didn't bring any compass or map, all we can hope is only luck to get through here."

It was a tense moment of silence as they decide where to go next. "So, what's your decision?" Luna asked to the students.

The students can't decide either go back from where they started or go to the dark part of the forest. Going back to where they come from maybe can help them to find another to return to the camp but it will took a lot of time and they can possibly took another wrong path and stay lost in the forest. Going through the dark forest is of course the fast way but it is dangerous to go there with dangerous animals lurking around and the path in there didn't ever known to Daisy and Timber. Still they are discussing to each other about it, but they can't decide. Until Pinkie looked back and see that Twilight was sitting on a rock, still staying quite about the problem they had now.

"Twilight, what are you doing there?" Pinkie asked her, only to earned a glare from her. "Don't you wanna to get out from this forest?"

Everyone only looked at Twilight with confusion on why she didn't bother something like that. But what they don't know is Twilight have a decision to take the way through the dark woods. Maybe she doesn't know the path there but she has advanced land navigation skill to get through there, without map and compass. Twilight stood up from the rock and walked over to the front towards Timber and Daisy emotionless. She then turned around to look over them, they don't what is Twilight doing and waiting for her to say something.

"We're going this way," Twilight said to them, earning a lot of surprising glare from them.

"So what?" Dash asked to her in disbelieve. "You gonna lead us or something?"

"I'm going to lead you out from this forest," Twilight answered, without the sense of confidence or doubt.

"You sure, Twilight?" Flash asked her in unsure and concern as her arms folded. "You don't know the path through this forest."

"I'm sure," Twilight then turned around and walked towards the dark forest. "I have my own ways."

"What if we're still lost in the forest?" Principal Celestia asked in doubt and disbelieve.

"Don't worry about it," Twilight replied without any fear as she stopped and turned around at them. "I can get us out from here, I guarantee."

"Oh really?" Starlight asked (Not Starlight Glimmer) in disbelieve. "I think you're joking about it."

Twilight kept her eyes darting straight to Starlight in cold, and slowly approached her as she winced her right eye whilst asking. "Is my face showing that I'm joking, Starlight?"

Starlight about to say something, but none came after realizing her face expression was very far from joking. She though for another complain to Twilight. "But how do you even know which path we have to take to get out from here?"

"I have many ways to find one," Twilight replied solemnly. "So there is a bigger chance that we can return back to the camp in no time."

"Oh really?" Starlight asked as she winced her eyes in suspicion. "Without maps and compass, it's impossible Twilight."

"Nothing is impossible, Starlight," Twilight replied as she leaned her head forward at her. "I assure you I can get us out from here."

"I don't trust you to get us out from here," Starlight replied as she smiled in disbelieve and chuckled. "You're doing this so we can get lost out here and it will be your fault, so we can go ahead to our own ways to get back to the camp."

Twilight only stay silent and listen to every sentence of her word. "Look, I know you're a genius around here, but do you ever deal with this kind of situation? No, because you're a bookworm who only ever does stuff at city and never handle any situation like this in the forest. You only pick the path eeny-meeny-minnie-moe and walked there so we can get lost again because you never ever deal with outdoor-nature problems. You can't expect us to trust you to get out from here."

Twilight has reached the peak of her emotion hearing her every single word, her expression turned angry. "Then you MAY FUCK OFF FROM HERE AND GO FIND THE WAY OUT YOURSELF!!" Twilight shouted as she quickly leaned her head much forward at her whilst pointing her finger passing Starlight.

At this, everyone was caught off-guard by her outburst, including the Principals, Timber and Daisy, and Starlight immediately taken back by her outburst in startled and fear. Starlight took a step back as Twilight step forward once.

"YOU CAN GO AHEAD BY YOURSELF TO FIND A WAY OUT BUT DON'T EVER EXPECT YOU CAN FIND IT, NO, YOU WILL FIND IT!!" Twilight said that as she pushed her chest harshly with her index finger "YOU ARE ONLY ON YOUR OWN LOST IN THE FOREST SO YOU CAN ONLY TO GET YOURSELF KILLED BY ANIMALS, DIED FROM STARVATION OR FALLING OFF A CLIFF BECAUSE YOU DON'T KNOW HOW THE FUCK YOU CAN HANDLE YOURSELF WITH THIS SITUATION! I KNOW HOW BECAUSE I CAN! I'LL BE GLAD IF YOU'RE NOT WITH US BECAUSE YOU DON'T TRUST ME AND WILL LIGHTEN THE BURDEN FROM MY BACK IF YOU'RE DEAD, AND I'LL BE FUCKING DAMNED IF YOU ABLE GET OUT FROM HERE BY COINCIDENCE!!"

"Uh, Twilight, that's enough!" Sunset said to her trying to stop her outburst, Celestia nearly wanted to do that.

Twilight quickly turned her head at Sunset and still in outburst as she pointed at her with index finger. "SHUT THE FUCK UP, SUNSET! BEFORE I SHOVE A FUCKING ROCK INTO YOUR MOUTH!"

Sunset and her friends were gasped and taken back with her response of insult and threat. Celestia, Luna, Timber, Daisy, Flash and the rest had the same reaction like Sunset. They all decided to stay silent until she's done talking. Twilight quickly turned her head back to Startlight, Twilight was not done talking yet.

"YOU KNOW WHERE WE ARE HERE?!! WE'RE INSIDE THE DEEP FOREST!! NOT A FUCKING AGATHA FUCKING CHRISTIE NOVEL!! SO WHAT DO YOU THINK WE GOT HERE?!! WE GOT A FUCKING PATH TO FIND AND YOU DON'T KNOW HOW THE FUCK YOU FIND ONE EXCEPT YOU'RE THE ONE WHO IS GOING TO PICK THE PATH EENY-MEENY-MINNIE-MOE BECAUSE YOU DON'T KNOW WHICH DIRECTION IS THE RIGHT DIRECTION THEN YOU GOT FUCKED UP BY SOME 'UNFORTUNTE SHITSTORM' THAT'S GOING TO HIT YOUR EGGHEAD AND YOU FELL TO THE GROUND LANDING YOUR FUCK-ARSE FACE FIRST SO I CAN GODDAMN WATER YOUR FUCKING HEAD AND CALL IT A FACEPLANT!!! ALLOW ME POP UP A JAUNTY LITTLE BONNET ON YOUR SEARCH FOR THE WAY OUT AND RAM IT UP THE SHITTER ON YOUR LUBRICATED HORSE-COCK!!! I'M TELLING A FUCKING TRUTH SO I CAN GET OUR ASSES OUT FROM HERE WITH GUARANTEE AND YOU DIDN'T FUCKING TRUST ME, YOU MASSIVE PIECE OF MOTHERFUCKER!!!"

Twilight nearly done talking with that. Everyone around her felt heavy insult and heavy disgust but for sure they were afraid talk to her, including the muscled Bulk Biceps. Sunset, Adagio, Tennis, Flash, Timber , and Celestia left their jaw open for Twilight heavy swearing and outburst.

"If I had a fucking gun here, I would kill myself than saying some shit to you, NOW FUCK OFF!!!" Twilight shouted at Starlight whilst quickly leaned her head at her face in which made her backed off and ran back to the rest of the students behind them in regret of saying that, Twilight's done talking but her outburst still not done yet. "ANYONE ELSE WANTS TO MESS WITH ME BEFORE I MAKE YOU FUCK OFF?!!" everyone gave a shook at her for not wanting to fight with her. "Good."

Twilight slowly turned around towards the dark forest and walked forward. Slowly, her emotion starting to calm down as she walked whilst everyone staring at Twilight in dumbfounded and silent. After walking pass the principals, Timber and Daisy, she stopped. Twilight looked up to the sky to see the rays of the sunlight still coming through quite plenty so she can use the sunrays for something.

"Timber, get me a long stick will you?" Twilight asked him without looking at him except towards the ground.

Timber didn't think twice and does what she wants. After Timber gave her a long stick around 15 meters long, she pinned the stick to the ground and leave it standing.

"What time is it now?" Twilight asked to everyone for confirming the time today.

Flash did wore the watch by chance, he looked over to his digital watch and said. "12:47 PM"

"1247 hours," Twilight repeated to herself quietly as she kept an eye on the shadow that was made by the standing stick.

Twilight can see the shadow on the ground moving, it was only long shadow on the ground that is slowly moving on the right side of the stick. Because the time was 12:47 PM which is the afternoon, she marked the first position of the shadow with her finger drawing on the ground before it moved on. Then she marked the last position of the shadow, even though not waiting for the shadow to move to its position since she had calculated it correctly about where would it be after 15 minutes. She drew a line between the two positions, now she knew which is the west, east, north, and south. The west was the path to the dark forest, the north was only woods of the forest but not part of the dark forest, the east are where her friends were, and the south are woods with no path again.

"Which direction is the Camp is?" Twilight asked them as she kept staring at the marked positions.

"To the north," Timber replied.

Twilight stood up and looked forward as she points her finger forward as well. "That way is north."

Everyone was impressed of Twilight's skill to find the four main points of the compass, Timber and Daisy quickly regret with the fact that they forgot how to use that technique. Twilight then turned around towards the path to the dark forest. She stepped forward until stopped at the entrance. Turning around again to looked over everyone behind her.

"What are you waiting for?" Twilight asked to them as soft and calm as possible. "Let's go."

Everyone was felt apprehensive if they following Twilight is the right decision to made. They all agreed but with the felt of forcing themselves to agree with it. They all walked on into the entrance, and entered the dark part of the forest. Twilight was taking the lead with behind her Daisy, Timber, and Flash. The principals walked next to Sunset and her band while The Dazzlings, Tennis, Trixie, Cloudy, Starlight, Microchip, and Sandalwood walking in front of the group. What they do know is the situation in these dark woods is different than the previous one.

Atmosphere turned eerie to them with the music of silence and no birds were chirping. There were some of the trees were colored much darker along with it leaves. Sun rays barely got through the canopy of the leaves until it gave shadows ahead of them. Plus with the mist around, they felt worried, even though the mist can be seen through with eyes because it's very thin. Twilight do to take care to keep an eye around them with her senses of hearing, sights, and feeling. As they walked on, they were quickly surprised by Twilight got trip into a rock.

"Whoa, you're okay?" Flash asked to her as they three nearly ran to her.

"Son of a bitch," Twilight swore to the rock she got tripped on in low voice, before she replied back to them. "I'm alright, got tripped on a rock."

Sunset and the rest watched Twilight who is at the front leading them did tripped on the rock but able to get up on her own. Starlight who was next to Sunset did wonder why is she like that. Some of them did though it must be the memories of 'The Red Day' that kept bothering her. But Sunset doubt of that.

"She's not behaving like that because 'The Red Day', right?" Starlight asked to Sunset.

"No, I'm sure it's not that," Sunset replied with sure. "Must be something else."

"And this is kinda odd for Twilight to lead the way for us," Vice Principal Luna said in wonder as she scratched her head, Celestia agreed with her sister with a nod. "I though she only can lead the study only."

"And the way she said," Rarity added in disgust, did winced her eyes by that. "It's the first time we heard her swearing like that."

"Let's not talk about this, alright?" Aria said quickly to stopped them talking about Twilight. "Let us hope she really found a way out from here."

"Yeah, then we have a party!" Pinkie said nearly in a shout, Twilight who was at the front was slightly sullen to hear that.

"Pinkie, not now, alright?" Shy said to her to calm down her 'excitedness'. "Let's just keep moving."

Then AJ noticed Sunset was frowned as she was looks like worry of something. "Y'ah okay, Sugarcube?"

"A bit actually," Sunset replied as she rubbed her arm softly. "I was thinking about what happened at outside the school a few days ago."

"That time when you guys nearly get robbed?" Sonata asked to them.

"Yeah," Sunset replied with an agitated nod. "I got the feeling the shooter who killed that robber is still watching me."

"Hey, why are you so sure about it?" Dash asked to her to brighten feeling. "There's no way that shooter is going to follow you here, besides we already got lost here."

"I guess you're right," Sunset did a small smile at Dash. "Thanks to comfort me up."

As they walked, Twilight did mumbled to herself of the code of her own, and no one heard her mumbling. "Deploy, Engage, Destroy, Kill, Rescue, Protect, Resist, Evade, Escape, Survive."

Wherever Twilight go, they follow suit. Twilight turn right, walked forward, turned left, turned right, turned right again, then left, and kept moving forward, the others follow suit to her movement from behind. Still no sign of the exit of the dark forest. And Twilight still kept her senses up to know if there's something off. That 'something off' has found them.

They were kept walking in same pace and same speed. Until Twilight suddenly stopped in track. They all behind follow suit, plus they don't know what is going on. Everyone still stay silent as Twilight turned her head to the right to looked around the environment. She sensed something wrong around them.

"Uh, Twilight?" Daisy asked to her, only receive a quick shush from her.

Suddenly Twilight heard a noise, a very small noise that anyone can't hear except for herself. Twilight can locate where the noise came from, it came from the distant bush she's looking at right now. She slowly pulled out her knife from the holster and gripped it tight as she walked slowly towards the bush. Now everyone got worried and agitated seeing Twilight just pulled out the knife, the principals hope that she didn't pull out that knife for something stupid. She kept approaching, until she heard a very small growl noise that made her stop. Twilight knew what was in the bush.

"Son of a gun," Twilight swore to herself, before she was attacked by a leaping aggressive wolf from the bush and knock her down by biting her right arm where the knife she was holding on, and of course making everyone startled and screamed.

The wolf knocked her down and kept biting her arm as Twilight try to hold the wolf with her arm. Then she swayed her bitten arm to the right and the knife flown off from her hand due to lose her grip on the knife from the result of the wolf's bite. Twilight quickly holds the wolf face as strong as she can with her both hands on its chin and forehead while the wolf tried to bite her face aggressively. Everyone dumbfounded and terrified by the sight of the wolf attacking Twilight, until Flash and Timber quickly ran at her whilst Timber quickly took her dropped knife from the ground. Before Flash and Timber able to reached Twilight in time, Twilight quickly and strongly turned the wolf's head to the left until she snapped its neck to kill the wolf with a scream. The wolf died and fell on top of Twilight, she quickly threw the wolf's corpse to the left.

Flash and Timber stopped running for a little while after they saw Twilight dropped the wolf's corpse from her before continue on to walked over and checked her condition. For the first time in their life, they saw Twilight killed a wolf bare-handed, they all left their mouths open in awe. As they watched, Twilight slowly stood up with the help of Flash and Timber who were also amazed to see her killed a wolf. Twilight's arm was bitten but gladly she can handle that. Twilight looked down at the corpse of the wolf in satisfied for herself to survive that.

"Not today you bastard," Twilight said to the dead wolf as she catch some breathes in cold. "Not today."

"How did you kill it?" Timber asked in worried and puzzled.

"I broke its fucking neck," Twilight replied as she took back her knife from Timber still in cold. "Thanks for getting my knife back."

"You're okay?" Celestia asked her after the principals, The Rainbooms, The Dazzlings, Tennis and Trixie ran over to them in heavy worry.

"Don't worry, I'm fine," Twilight replied as she took a look on her wounded arm without any concern. "Alright, everyone keep moving." Twilight shouted as she kept moving not minding what to do with the dead animal.

Since there's no time for them to give a proper burial to the dead wolf, they only walked off and left the dead animal there. They kept moving on through the forest, ironically in zig-zag. As Twilight tried to bandaged her arm and Tennis helping her to do that. After that, Twilight pulled out an MRE and open it. Tennis was indeed curious on what she is eating with.

"What's that?" Tennis asked as she points her finger at it.

"Meal Ready-to-Eat," Twilight replied as she munched her food and then took a look in her MRE. "Some are tasty, some are not. I got all the tasty ones here, I got Taco Beef, Seasoned Black Beans, Cheddar Cheese Spread, Spiced Apples, and Shredded Barbeque Beef."

"I take the Shredded Barbeque Beef," Tennis said, Twilight gave her the selected MRE. Tennis opened it and eat a munch of it. "Not bad, and tasty."

"Yep, it gives you some energy," Twilight added as she munched on her MRE.

It was merely around 20 minutes, Twilight kept leading them until everyone except Twilight doesn't realize that they are already out from the dark woods. Twilight kept moving until stopped and the rest follow suit. They stopped at an intersection of the forest. there were three dirt road paths around them including the one they come from and a small river in front of them, unlike the previous river this one only have one dry path of rocks to across the river. Timber and Daisy both very surprised that the intersection they're in are familiar to them.

"Anything familiar, Daisy?" Twilight asked to her (and her brother) and not bother to looked back.

"We know the path!" Timber answered quickly in glad. "This way!"

It's Timber's and Daisy's turn to lead the way and Twilight step back to her friends after leading them out the dark woods. They both kept running toward the path they know as the rest follow suit. A few seconds later, they all have reached the camp and stopped in the middle of the field of grass. Everyone were shouting 'yay' for safely reaching the camp. Twilight only watched them a little far from them in cold, until Starlight come over to Twilight in upset and regret.

"Um, Twilight," Startlight said with a tone of apologetic one. "I'm sorry about what I said back there, I guess I underestimate you so much."

Twilight was only staring in silence to her for awhile while she does the same. "That's alright, I'm sorry too about what did I say."

"What?" Starlight asked with a gasp. "That's..."

"I know," Twilight then sighed as she closed her eyes. "Don't bother about it, I'm just.... well...."

"That's okay," Starlight interrupted her. "So, what about we get some rest?"

"Sounds good to be honest," Twilight said with a delight.

Cloudy then come over to her. "Hey, Twilight. Nice job for getting us out from the forest."

"Don't mention it," Twilight said with a smile, then looked over to Starlight. "You go ahead I catch up with you."

"Okay," Starlight then left them both, Twilight then looked over to Cloudy and she did the same.

"Guess being a soldier you learned how to get out from there without map and compass?" Cloudy asked her in curious and yet impressed.

"Yep, got a pathfinder badge for that," Twilight replied with a nod and smile.

"Maybe you can teach me about it?" Cloudy asked her.

"Sure, why not?" Twilight replied happily. "Now, how about we get something to eat?"

"Okay, lead the way."

Applejack and Sunset were watching Twilight and Cloudy from a distant. Then Applejack has a feeling of something, something she missed. She nudged Sunset to call her. Sunset looked over to AJ but notice her face has a slight surprise expression.

"Ah' think ah' miss something," Aj said to Sunset in apprehensive feeling.

"What do you mean?" Sunset asked her in puzzled.

"Ah' think someone else knows about her secret."

Author's Notes:

Ooooh, Chapter 20 Bruh!!! 😅
Next for Chapter 21

Chapter 21 - Evidence

It's already the third day in the Camp and still everything was still the same for Twilight. Though yesterday everyone thanking Twilight to lead them to the way out from the forest. Now, Twilight still enjoying her morning by sitting down on a picnic table and watched Tennis, Cloudy, Flash and Microchip played tennis game. While Sunset and the rest of her 5 friends are playing around the pier as Adagio, Sonata and Aria rowing their boat down the river. Timber and his sister are talking with the principals at the totem.

And for now, Twilight is wearing blue pants, blue T-shirt with an emblem of Everfree, and her blue jacket.

Still, nothing went wrong as Twilight hoped. Everyone have their daily stuffs to do as the sound of the mother nature is singing with its birds, breezy wind, leaves, and the sounds of the students having fun. Twilight decided to get off from her seat and headed back to the tent to get some snacks. When she walked passing the camp square, she was being stopped by Watermelody, Octavia, Baton, Ringo and Teddy for wanting to talk to her by confronting her directly. For sure they didn't want to let her go until she spoke to them.

"Hey, we want to talk to you," Watermelody said to Twilight in insist.

"Alright, what do you want from me?" Twilight asked them in cold.

"we've been wondering what bothers you," Teddy said. "Something happened to you?"

"Nothing happens to me," Twilight replied with a shook.

"Really?" Octavia asked, not convinced about it. "What about you threatened Photo yesterday? What was that about?"

"I didn't expecting any surprises yesterday," Twilight replied firmly. "So she just made me gone to a bad mood."

"Really that fast?" Baton asked in doubt of that fact.

"Yeah," Twilight answered seriously. "That fast."

"Alright," Ringo then though for a moment to find a question for her. "Why you have been so nicer with Tennis and Cloudy?"

"You're asking why I'm not very kind with Sunset and my other friends?" Twilight asked back.

"Yeah," Baton nodded. "Mind telling us why?"

Twilight eyes narrowed with that. "I just want to fix my relationship with them, for Sunset and my other friends, well it's just something personal."

"You hate them?" Watermelody asked, expecting Twilight to be surprised, wrongfully for them she didn't surprised.

"No," Twilight shook in cold. "Not that."

"The Red Day?" Ringo asked, but also receive a shook from her.

"Look, I don't want to find any trouble," Twilight said quickly but in calm. "I just want to get some food from my tent."

Twilight took a step forward but then stopped by Baton who puts her hand on Twilight's chest quickly. "Not so fast, Twilight. We're not done yet."

"Make it quick," Twilight said slowly with a hint of anger, though Twilight nearly make a fist on her right hand.

"What about what Vinyl told us about?" Teddy asked as he narrowed his left eye. "You draw someone in your book."

Twilight was caught off-guard by that. Twilight didn't say anything except staring at them dumbfoundedly. But Twilight has already made a fist on her right hand and her expression slowly turned angry. bad thing is, she swore to herself if someone mention the name she knew of, she will get panic attack. Asking something what's in her book is another story.

"Come on," Octavia said insisting her. "Who is that?"

Twilight looked away from them to the right in angry. "That's out of question."

"What's wrong?" Ringo asked with an evil smile. "Scare of something?"

"I'm not scared," Twilight replied as she looked at them, still in angry and her fisted-hand was gripping hard. "That's out of question."

"You're cheating aren't you?" Baton asked in suspicion. "You having an affair on someone, right?"

"No, I'm not," Twilight replied quickly as she tried hold off her anger. "That's not what's going on with me."

"Oh really?" Baton asked also in mad, but not as mad as Twilight. "You're having an affair with him, alright. With that we're going to tell Timber about it."

Twilight bow her head down to the ground. Twilight nearly reached her peak as her fisted-right hand is starting to shake as it gripped. Baton and her assistants did felt very satisfied about it. But then Baton felt something wrong as she took another look on Twilight. Twilight lifted her head and looked towards Baton in angry.

"You're wrong about me, Baton," Twilight said to her grimly. "That's not what happened to me."

Baton then realized what did she saw after took a glance through her eyes, there were flaming fires burning behind her eyes, it was a heavy rage behind those eyes. "Oh no...."

Twilight quickly grabbed Baton by her collars as fast as lightning and quickly hit her head with her own head, and then quickly kicked her stomach with an angry scream, sending her stumbling back to the ground in pain. That startled them to death, making Watermelody, Octavia, and Ringo step away from her. Teddy tried to stop her from fighting as he tried to punch her back by aiming his fist to the head, but Twilight quickly ducked and avoided the incoming punch and counter-attacked him by hitting his stomach with her right fist with a very hard swing. It send him step back with a stagger and Twilight quickly stood up and quickly hit his head 3 times before proceed to kick his legs by his left knee to make him kneel. As Teddy still stunned by her counter-attacks while kneeling, Twilight quickly lifted her left foot and swung it straight to his right side of his head and made him fell to the ground, Twilight landed her foot after did the kick and spun 360 degrees. Teddy was nearly unconscious after the kick to the head.

From a distant Sunset with her Rainbooms member, Tennis, Cloudy, Flash, and Microchip heard a loud scream, everyone in there heard it. They all turned their heads towards the Camp square, and to their shock, Twilight has kicked Baton to the ground and had a little fight with Teddy, who is one of the member of the Football team. What they can't believe that Twilight has beaten up Teddy with a kick to the head, even though he was actually a strong guy. Timber, Daisy, and the principals also shock to see that.

"Oh god, no!" Sunset shouted as they all quickly ran to the Camp square where Twilight just had beaten up Teddy and walking towards Baton that's still trying to stand up.

Twilight walked towards Baton who is already crouching on the ground, holding the pain on her stomach and her head with her hand for a moment. After Baton already lifted her head up towards Twilight, Twilight quickly grabbed Baton with one hand by her neck and forced her to stand up. She quickly walked forward to force her to walk reverse, when they reached the totem a few mere inch behind Baton, Twilight quickly let go her neck to hit her chest hard and then grabbed her head and then pushed it until her back side of her head hit the totem. Baton cried in pain of agony and with tears starts to pouring out from her eyes after those physical hits and then fell off to the ground in front of the totem helplessly.

"Baton!" Watermelody and Octavia shouted in worried and afraid, they quickly ran over to them totem to stop Twilight from beating Baton.

Octavia was nearly reached Twilight, until she got kicked by Twilight with a back kick technique and send her fell to the ground. Twilight then turned around and face away from Baton and facing Watermelody, who just stopped right in front of her and about to send a punch to her. But Twilight blocked her punching attack with her left arm swung to the left side and quickly struck her chest with her fist. Watermelody suddenly screamed in pain as she stepped back and hold the pain on her chest with her hand. After she staggered back, Twilight quickly made a 720 degrees Tornado Kick in the air and quickly slammed her face with her right foot and sending her threw away to the ground. Octavia, after getting up, quickly grabbed Twilight from behind with her both arms around her neck to and try to stop her.

Twilight, after being choked from behind, quickly swung her right elbow to behind her and hit Tavi twice in the stomach before she grabbed Tavi's head and neck and lifted from behind her until thrown into above her before to the front and slammed to the ground. Twilight quickly crouched and hit Tavi's head very hard. After that, she changed her sight to Baton for her rage still not yet vanished. She calmly walked over to Baton who is trying to get up with the help of the totem behind her, Twilight then suddenly kicked her which made everyone shocked to see that. What is Twilight doing now is only to keep kicking Baton as she cried to stop kicking her in pain and tears. Her friends from a distant, including the principals, shouted at Twilight to stop but she didn't heard them while her rage is burning.

Until one moment, Flash quickly ran at Twilight and grabbed her shoulder. Quickly, Twilight turned her head to him and she was nearly to give a hit on him, after she realized that was Flash. "Twilight, stop! No need for this! Calm down, this is not who you are..." Flash said to her from shouting loudly to softly.

All the sudden, the flames in her eyes has vanished. She lowered down her fist and took a couple of breathes to calm herself. She then looked away from him to Baton, who lied down on the ground helplessly after got beaten up. Baton looked up to Twilight in fear, cry, and heavy pain as she shook a lot implying of begging no more hurting her with there were bruises along her face and her mouth and nose were bleeding. Baton did had a slight confusion on why did the flames on Twilight's eyes has vanished, instead a river of regret that's filling in it.

Twilight regretted for what she had done, Twilight simply took 5 five steps to her right away from Flash and Baton. Then she dropped herself to sit down on the field of grass and sadly looked down to the grass. Everyone quickly rushed over to Baton following up with Teddy, Tavi, and Watermelody who were got knocked out by Twilight, excluding the principals, Timber, Cloudy, and Sunset who ran over to Twilight in mad (Excluding Cloudy and the principals who were worried instead of mad). Tennis did brought her med kit equipment for Baton and took a look on her condition with the help of Flash.

"How is she doing?" A girl named Blueberry asked to them both in worried.

"It's bad," Tennis answered quickly in worried. "But she's going to be fine."

"Why did Twilight do this?" A boy named Norman asked in wonder and disbelieve.

Flash only looked over to Twilight from a distant in worried of her current condition she had. "I'm afraid they set her off."

Sunset was very angry at Twilight to beaten up a friend like that. Timber also included. What they didn't notice that the principals and Cloudy not mad, instead they were worried of Twilight, since they knew what's going on with her.

"Twilight!" Sunset shouted at her. "Why you dare beat her up?!"

Twilight didn't response to her question. She's only not listening and still looking down to the ground.

"Do you even hear us, Twilight?!" Timber, Twilight's boyfriend asked in mad. "Why did you beat her up?!"

Twilight only lifted her head to looked at them, giving an expression. They nearly took it as an innocent expression until noticed that was an expression of guilt and sadness. Before they both able to asked her much more question further, Principal Celestia quickly told them to stop. They both don't know why but then Luna talked to them.

"It's better we calm down for awhile, alright? From the looks of it, Twilight need some time for herself before she can talk. Me and Principal Celestia will talk to her at the cabin near the tents soon."

They were hesitant to that for a moment, but then they both agreed. They both then walked over to wounded Baton who still being in care by Tennis to checked on her condition. The principals were about to walked over to her, but they gave to Cloudy an order to keep an eye on Twilight. After they left, Cloudy kneel down in front of her and looked straight to her face. Cloudy was very concern of Twilight.

"You're okay, Twilight?" Cloudy asked to her.

"What the hell I just did?" Twilight asked in regret.

"Hey, Twilight," Cloudy called her to gain her attention as she holds her cheeks. "It's alright."

"What do you mean alright?" Twilight asked her in shock as she narrowed her eyes. "I just beat up Baton badly and knocked out the other three."

"Just calm down for a moment," Cloudy said to her softly. "I know they asked you something, what was it?"

Twilight was pretty hesitant to answer her question, but she decided better to answer it. "They were asking who was the man I drew in my notebook. They though I was having an affair with him but that's clearly wrong. You know? That's the thing that I don't want to talk about to you, the only thing that scarred in my memory."

"Oh," was all Cloudy can say whilst she understood her feelings.

Two hours later, Baton is already resting in the cabin health center accompanied with Watermelody, Octavia and Teddy who also needed medical treatment and with Ringo to keep an eye on them. Tennis and Fluttershy were asked to help handle the people in the health center for a while, while The Rainbooms, The Dazzlings, and Juniper waiting at their tents. It was a very bad day for them to know someone has hurt their friends much disastrous than before. They can only blame Twilight for it, but she was also their friends so they need to figure out why.

Twilight has come over to the cabin near the tents that the principals were talking about. Twilight took a moment to have a view on the outside of the cabin, before proceeding to walk forward to reach the door. She puts her hand on the door knob, and sighed coldly, then opened the door to enter. After that, she closed the door behind her softly and stepped forward 6 times. What are around her are decorations with the theme of mother nature, with plates and photos hanging on the wall. Of course, there was a fireplace on her right for heat and comfort and in front of it there were 5 wooden chairs.

After a quick look around the cabin, she approached the chair on the very right side of the fireplace (looking from the front side of the fireplace, not the back side) and sat down gently. She then rested her arms on the chair arms and leaned back. And she only waits there for a while. Twilight only darting her eyes around the cabin as she waits. Then darting out the window from a distance in front of her.

Nothing else interested for her in that cabin. It was starting to get boring as she waits. But then for a moment, she focused herself on her own thoughs, memories, ..... nightmares. She moved her arms and put it above her waist with still, her backs leaning against the chair. As she locked herself in her own mind, she sighed per pace. For her own focus trapped in her mind, she can't hear anything nor sense something from near except being touched.

It was a long 30 minutes later, the principals with Timber and Daisy have entered the cabin and saw Twilight already sitting on the chair facing the fireplace with her back facing them. Though Daisy did closed the door with a loud thud, but surprisingly Twilight didn't startled but still and silent. They walked over to their chairs near the fireplace and sat down with their heads facing at Twilight's, Timber puts his left leg on top of the right one. Timber gave an angry expression, Daisy gave a slight angry one, while Luna and Celestia only gave neutral expression.

"Twilight," Daisy called, but Twilight didn't respond in anyway particular. "Twilight!"

Before Timber and Daisy about to call her again, Celestia interrupted them. "Wait, I don't think she realized we're here."

Celestia stood up from her chair and slowly approached her. Celestia looked closer on her face and noticed that she had that cold expression and she was trapped in her thoughtful mind. Celestia moved her right hand and put it on top of Twilight's shoulder. Twilight quickly snapped out from her mind and by reflex quickly grabbed Celestia's hand by surprised. Twilight then looked up and gave an apprehensive expression.

"Oh," Twilight said whilst letting go Celestia's hand, then she looked in front of her to find out they were already there. "Sorry, I didn't notice you already here."

Timber and Daisy suddenly gave a puzzled look at Twilight, Timber then spoke. "What you've been thinking about?"

"None of your concern," Twilight replied with a huff.

They both were annoyed by that answer, Daisy then asked her. "Alright, let's start over. Why..... did you hurt Baton badly?"

"I already asked to them, Daisy," Timber interrupted quickly to answer her question. "They did tried to ask you what's happening with you, Twilight. Well, they said there's nothing else happened to you. But from what they say to me, you drew someone you knew in your notebook, someone handsome, and they think you're having an affair with him. You're cheating on me, aren't you?"

Daisy were very surprised to hear that, while the principals pretended that they were slightly surprised but they both knew what's going on with her. "No I'm not, Timber," Twilight replied in calm and cold.

"Look, don't try to lie to me, alright?" Timber said to her quickly as he leaned forward at her. "I know you lied to me."

"If I did, you should have left me dead long ago," Twilight responded as she looked away towards the fireplace with her hand closing her mouth.

At this, both Daisy and Timber felt deadpanned by her response. From their angry expressions turned to frowns upon hearing it. But hearing the way she says it, they both then had a though on why.

"Is it 'The Red Day' that keeps bothering you?" Daisy asked, but then answered by Celestia that she isn't disturbed by it.

"Then what is it?" Timber asked her, but he received a lot of shook from her.

"Sorry, I can't tell you what is it," Twilight replied with a feeling of disappointment and a shook. "I... can't..."

Timber wanted to asked further about it, until Luna spoke. "It's enough, Timber. Twilight been having..... personal difficulties."

"I see," Timber replied with a little understood, he paused for a moment before talking to Twilight. "I suggest you need to take a walk around the camp in the evening."

"Or better," Luna added. "You take a walk in the forest in the evening." Her suggestion truly shocked Timber and Daisy and they have caught off-guard.

Twilight did though for a moment about it and even though didn't feel suspicious about it, but then she spoke. "I agree, Vice-Principal Luna. I will take a walk in the forest. I want to enjoy being solitude for a while."

Timber and Daisy quickly shut their mouth after they heard her response, but then Daisy asked her. "You're sure? It's dangerous out there in the evening."

"Don't worry about it," Twilight replied with a smirk.

"Alright, you can leave now, Twilight," Celestia said to her. "And make sure you apologized to Baton for what have you done to her."

"I will, Principal Celestia," Twilight responded with a slow nod. "I will."

Twilight then stood up from her chair, and walked towards the door. She opened the door and then walked out in cold. After she left, four of them stood up from their chair and Timber quickly walked over to Luna in concern.

"Are you crazy, Luna?" Timber asked her angrily. "It's crazy for someone took a walk in there until night. Don't you think what will going to happen to her if you tell her to do that?"

"We knew you want to find out why," Celestia said, assisting her sister. "But we have to make sure she's not in the camp."

"Why?" Daisy asked in wonder and puzzled.

"She has the instinct to feel anything wrong from near either far," Luna answered. "Once we tried to take a look on her personal belongings that she left in the class, but Twilight unexpectedly showed up behind us without any noise. Oddly, that time she was at soccer field and somehow she knew we're going to take a look in it. Trust me, if you wanted to look on her stuffs, we need to make sure she's not in the camp or something will get any worse."

Timber and Daisy took a long time to make a decision, but then Daisy implied to her brother with a nod and Timber spoke. "Alright, if you say so."

It was 3 PM in the evening, Twilight wanted to find Baton and apologized to her. Twilight slowly walked through the field of grass as she looked around her, there were some of the students took a glance at Twilight in silent, not angry but worried. Some of them also did talk to each other about Twilight for a moment. After a moment passed by, the students who took a glance on her then returned to their activity without any sound. Twilight kept walking and reached the boathouse, and there was Baton, with Ringo, Teddy, Watermelody, and Octavia.

As Twilight started to approached them, Tavi told Baton that she was coming at them with her finger pointed at Twilight. Baton turned around and looked Twilight was kept walking forward, Baton had to stepped back a little for herself being afraid what will happened next. When Twilight reached them, she stopped in front of them as they sharply staring at her in caution. Baton only shook for her presence.

"What do you want, Twilight?" Baton asked her in nervous.

Twilight gave a long sigh. "I know you still upset about what I did to you, but.......... I'm.......... sorry."

"That's all?" Watermelody asked in upset. "Principal Celestia didn't give you any punishment?"

"They said that....." Twilight paused for a moment. "I should take a walk in the forest for this evening."

They suddenly worried after she said that. "Why they said that?" Teddy asked in doubt as he folded his arms and tilted his head to the left.

"They said I have.... personal problems," Twilight replied with a shrug. "They suggest I should take a walk in the forest to calm down my nerves. So, yeah, I'm okay with that. Besides I want to being solitude for the time being, and I won't bother you with.... what I did to you before."

"Twilight, I'm... We're still upset to you," Baton said shakily as folds her arms. "But I don't think walking in the forest is a good idea you know? We're worried about you, even if you're being.... like this."

"I know," Twilight agreed with her. "But, I've been through much worse than this you know?"

"Like 'The Red Day'?" Baton asked, her left eyebrow was lifted.

"Yeah," Twilight answered slowly.

"Not forget to mention that you killed a wolf with your hands," Ringo added.

"Yeah, Ringo," Twilight only swung her arms wide on her sides.

Baton reminded herself on something, something that she never seen before. "Twilight, I'm going to be honest with you. I've never seen a fire like that in your eyes before. You're okay?"

"Yes and no," Twilight replied in doubt. "You kinda set me off back there, you've been asking what you should not asked to me. I hope you're understand that.... it's very personal, alright? Plus, I don't have any personal affair with someone. I just told Timber if I did, he should have left me dead long ago."

"What?" they asked in shock at the same time.

They all paused as they stare at her dumbfoundedly. "You know? That's what we've been worried about if you go to the forest, what if you died there?" Baton asked worriedly as she rubbed her bruise on her cheek. "Just like.... you.....?"

Twilight widen her eyes in a slight surprise, but then she narrowed her eyes again. "Look, don't worry about me, alright? I'll be fine."

"You promise?" Tavi asked with a feeling of uneasy.

Twilight bowed her head, and turned around slowly towards where did she come from, she was restless about it. "I don't know if I can promise that."

Twilight stepped forward, but then called by Baton. "Twilight!"

Twilight stopped and turned her head at Baton. "Yes?"

"We're sorry," Baton said obnoxiously. "For making you angry."

Twilight only smiled at that. "It's fine, believe me."

Twilight turned her head forward and take her leave. Heading back to her tent to get some rest for awhile. Twilight did stop by Sunset and Juniper, basically only asking if she has already apologized or not. After that she walked on towards her tent. Once she entered, she only zipped off her jacket and threw it on the table and with limp dropped herself on her bed with her back landing first. With that, she sighed and blinked once for regretting the day she had

She only spend the next hours by only lay down on her bed whilst staring at the ceiling of the tent. Sunset didn't even come over to the tent even if she's her roommate of the tent. Twilight did locked herself in her own mind, thinking what she will do next, what's her debt that's still left in herself. Like back at the cabin, didn't hear nor sense anything. Until one moment, she decided to snapped herself out to awake. Only to found out the clock on the night table next to her shows the time is already 05:15 PM for now.

Twilight did packed up everything she needed for her walk in the forest, though she was planning that she will return to the camp at night. What she brings around is like what did she brought yesterday when they did the tour, except with compass, a M9-Muzzle brake pistol on her right belt (enough to get hidden with a jacket) , and a KSG shotgun in her brown backpack. Good thing is the backpack was big enough to fill in the KSG shotgun so none part of the shotgun comes out through the zipper. She had her own purposes for that, with mainly the priority to do what Vice-Principal Luna told her. 1, is being solitude and 2, a little practice for land navigation at night. For this she decided to wear her black jacket to go to the forest.

She went the tent with the backpack on her back and she headed to the way where they did took a tour yesterday. Rarity, Trixie, Baton, and Juniper were in the middle of the tent side and did met up with Twilight who is wanted to go somewhere. They were wondering why didn't she get punished by Celestia. But seeing she's bringing her bag around, they had something else in mind.

"Do you really want to go to the forest?" Trixie asked in wonder.

"Yes, Trixie," Twilight answered after a sigh. "Vice-Principal Luna wanted me to do that, and I agree."

"You're sure about that, darling?" Rarity asked concernedly. "It's a bad idea to go there in the evening, even though it's getting darker."

"I'm sure about it, my dear Rarity," Twilight replied with a smirk. "Besides, I don't want to give anyone else trouble..... for now."

Baton frowned at those words of her. "Actually, you don't look like you will bring any trouble to us. Or even the others."

"That's what you think," Twilight said in cold. "For me, not."

"I agree with Baton though," Juniper said with a nod. "Why do you even had to go to the forest?"

"I don't want anyone to get fucked up by me, alright?" Twilight said in a little angry, but then calmed down as she looked away from them for a moment. "Sorry."

They were a little taken back by her swearing, but they understand it. "Alright, you're really ready to go there?" Rarity asked her with a narrowed eye.

"Sure I am," Twilight replied with a nod. "I'll be back by night."

"Just promise me that you will be fine, alright?" Juniper said to her with smile whilst in a little agitated.

Twilight only stared at her dumbfoundedly, seemingly in worried of her promise. "Forgive me, I can't promise that."

Twilight quickly took her left and headed to the trail that will lead her to the forest. Her friends behind were unwillingly to watch her walked away and leave, they stopped staring at Twilight after she was out of sight. Each of them looked over to themselves in worried, and afraid with what will happen to her. But then, Rarity can see the opportunity of her leave. Rarity gave a flat expression to them and said something to them.

"Trixie, can you call Sunset and the others to meet at my tent?"

"Why?" Trixie asked in wonder, and folded her arms whilst opened wide her eyes.

"It's a good time to find out what she's hiding from us."

At 6:20 PM, Rarity, Trixie, Baton, and Juniper are waiting at Rarity's tent for their friends to show up. The first were the principals, Timber and Daisy for their surprise. The second were Cloudy, Tennis, Ringo, Watermelody, Octavia, Vinyl, and Teddy. The third were The Dazzlings, and finally Sunset and The Rainbooms, plus Flash. They regroup outside of Rarity's tent and made a circle abstractly.

They all did asked to Trixie why were they called, but Trixie only said it's important. Though, some of them, which are Adagio, Tennis, Cloudy, and Trixie herself, know what was going on. Those who knew some of Twilight's secret only decided to follow it's flow and don't interrupt it, because they don't know the whole of it. Sunset walked over to Rarity in confusion about why was it important. Even Though, Sunset hope it's not about her damn fashion show.

"Rarity," she called in annoyance. "I hope you didn't call all of us for discussing about your fashion stuff."

"It really isn't!" Rarity yelled with her hands make a claw-shape in front of her. "Twilight has gone to the forest 30 minutes ago!"

Everyone except the principals, Timber and Daisy, shocked and amazed with that, following with a lot of words of 'huh?'. "Why?" Aria asked to Rarity.

"I told her to do that so she can calmed down for awhile," Luna answered in still, everyone turned their head at her. "And she agreed to walked in the forest because she wanted for being solitude for awhile."

"ya'r purpose to tell that to her is not that, right?" AJ asked in suspicion.

"That's true," Timber answered, he puts his both hands in his pockets. "Our purpose to make Twilight walked in the forest was for we can take a look on her belongings."

"Eih?" Teddy snorted. "Can't you just inspect her belongings if she's far away instead sending her to the forest?"

"I heard from Sunset that she can use instincts to found out something wrong from far and always shows up right in the right moment, right?" Celestia asked towards sunset, then received a nod from her. "So the only way that we able to inspect her belongings is to make her out from the Camp."

"So that we have the opportunity to check her belongings?" Tennis asked in a little enthusiasm.

"Yes, it is," Daisy replied to them.

"Yay!" Pinkie shouted as she suddenly appeared next to Daisy out of nowhere, which indeed frightened Daisy by surprise. "We gonna have a party after this!"

"Pinkie!" Dash shouted annoyingly. "Can you stop that!!?"

"Alright, let's go to my tent," Sunset said to them.

They soon reached Sunset's and Twilight's tent afterwards. Then all 24 of them entered the tent with ease and somehow didn't felt tight. They all also met Spike wanting to know what's going on. After they all gave a quick explanation to him, he frowned but he only said 'alright' to them. Spike then hopped off from his doggy bed onto Twilight's bed. When they all waiting for Sunset to open up Twilight's chest, she forgot one thing about it.

"Ah damn," Sunset said to herself.

"What's wrong?" Shy asked.

"I forgot she always locked her chest," Sunset exclaimed to them.

"Let me handle that," Ringo then walked over to the chest and crouched, he then pulled out some sort of a pin and insert it to the lock. After a while of struggle, the chest sounded with 'clack' and it was unlock. "There you go," Ringo said to Sunset, then he moved back to his position between Flash and Adagio.

"Thanks," Sunset then proceeds to open the chest and found out there was only a big bag inside that chest. "I though she brings two bags."

"She took her backpack for her trip to the forest," Baton said quickly to Sunset.

"That's make sense," Sonata commented, also received a nod from Sunset.

Sunset pull out the bag from inside the chest and put it on top of Twilight's bed. Sunset then closed the chest and sat down next to the bag, following by Watermelody who sat on the opposite side of the bag. Sunset looked over to them who still standing and received a nod from both principals, and then to Spike who also nodded to her. With that, they started to rummage through Twilight's bag to find any evidence.

It's already 8:00 PM at night and still, they found nothing. Everyone did inspect everything that Twilight brought in. Shirts, pants, tools and equipments, anything. Rarity felt disappointed that she didn't find the winter-colored jacket that Twilight ever had. But then Sunset found a book, Twilight's notebook in a hidden slot of the bag.

"Guys, found the book!" Sunset shouted at them whilst raising the book above her head.

"That's the book that Twilight used to draw something!" Dash said quickly. "Try to look for that drawing!"

"Okay I'll be searching it," Sunset then flip the pages to find the drawing Dash mentioned.

When the rest are inspecting Twilight's other belonging, Cloudy found something surprising, which silently recognized by Flash. "Hey, I never though she had a beret before."

"What? A beret?" Juniper and Watermelody asked. "Let me see it."

Cloudy show the beret to them and give it to them. "Looks like a scout beret for me, but it's black. Don't you think she did go to France?"

"I don't think she ever go there though," Fluttershy said in doubt. "If she did, she would be invite us for that, unless we have our own business of course."

They discussed to each other about what is Twilight is hiding, until Sunset found the drawing that Vinyl ever mentioned. "I think I found it! Is this the guy you mentioned, Vinyl?"

Vinyl then Come over to Sunset and looked towards the drawing. "Yeah, this is the one. The man with a scar on his neck."

Sunset then looked down at the bottom right of the page and found a name. "Hmm... His name is Dolker. Interesting."

"Never heard of him," Luna said with a slow shook.

Of course for Sunset he is handsome, and for her surprise he had the same color eyes like Sunset's. Timber did come over to Sunset to look on the book. Of course he felt jealous and wasn't sure if Twilight is not lying. Timber only make a grin on his mouth and move back between Daisy and Flash in mad.

"You're okay, bro?" Flash asked him.

"I don't know," Timber replied with a huff. "I don't know if she's cheating on me or not."

"Calm down," Daisy said to her brother. "I'm sure she's not."

Sunset closed the book after the whole page of emptiness and useless. "Damn, nothing else in here."

Everyone were disappointed with that. Some of them sighed, some of them said 'aaahh', some of them snorted. Sunset then changed her attention to the beret that now is in hand by Dash. Trying to joke around with it to brighten them up. But for Sunset, it's something bad.

"Well, well," Dash said to herself as she posed between the beds. "I'll be 20% much cooler with this!"

"Dash," Baton called to her in worried. "I don't think playing with Twilight's stuff around is a good idea."

"Come on," Dash recalled. "It's not like I will damaged it or something."

"Ya'h ever broke ma'h vase when dat' time ya' came over to ma'h house, ya' remember?" Applejack said in annoyance.

"I know, but it's not like it's too fragile, right?" Dash asked happily as she posed.

"Baton is right about that," Sunset said quickly. "Put that beret down, Dash."

"Ah, you're no fun, Sunset," Dash said jokingly, still in happy as she posed with the black beret.

"You should put that beret down, Dash," Celestia said in angry and worried. "We don't want Twilight found out that we've been rummaging through her stuffs without any notice to her."

"Really?" Dash asked in annoyance. "It's just a beret, Principal Celestia. Why that even worries you?"

Before Celestia able to spoke something, Pinkie quickly said something in agitated. "I think Twilight is already here."

Everyone was caught off-guard and surprised that Pinkie said that, except for Dash who isn't believe that her Pinkie sense is actually true. "Come on, Pinkie. She's not even here, it would be impossible for Twilight to came back here that fast."

Before Sunset able to say something, suddenly came a voice out of nowhere, an order.

"Put the beret down!"

To their shock, it was Twilight's voice. They all quickly looked towards the entrance of the tent. They saw Twilight's figure still standing outside the tent, covered in darkness of night so they can't see her full body clearly. For sure, they knew Twilight is angry. Just looking at her made themselves worried and afraid. Pinkie senses answers it right all along.

"Oh," Dash then tried to talk to her jokingly and worried. "I don't know you're here, he he."

"I'm sorry, Twilight," Celestia said firmly and calm. "We had to do this so we know what's been bothering you."

Even though she told her the reason why they inspect her belongings without permission, Twilight still silent and seemingly still darting her eyes to Dash. "Twilight, you're okay?" Daisy asked her in worried, as she felt an unusual aura from her.

Twilight slowly stepped in the tent and stepped into the light. Slowly, they can see her legs first, to their horror her legs were bloodied. Slowly the light moving up further to show her stomach until her upper body (except arms, her arms weren't on her sides) were bloodied, a lot of scars around her leg and her body with the blood pouring out and her bag is still on her back, clearly she was in fatal state. When she fully came into the light, they all gasped to see that Twilight was fully drowned in anger, her face was covered in blood and there's a bloody scar on her left side of the neck, her blood-stained glasses were still on her face and she had her KSG shotgun on her hands aiming at Dash. Everyone slowly raised their hands and backed off including Dash, seeing her aiming her shotgun at Dash.

"Twilight?" Aria called her with an asking tone in worried and fear. "What the hell happened to you?"

"Twilight?" Dash called her in little afraid with a little fake smile as she raised her hands slowly with the beret on her left hand. "That's not a real shotgun, right?"

Twilight quickly got triggered by her comment by shooting the floor quickly. *BAM*. Everyone startled and jumped in scared after that shot, Twilight quickly aimed back at Dash and cocked her shotgun. The rest of the students who didn't involve with the inspection and are outside that tent startled by that sound and trying to look for the source of the sound. As those students trying to look for the source of the sound, the atmosphere in the tent was getting very intense as Twilight very slowly stepped forward towards Rainbow Dash whilst aiming her shotgun at her. Sunset and the principals are looking for a way to stop her, but if they tried to stop her, someone might get hurt.

"Put the beret down!!" Twilight said and ordered to Dash as she very slowly stepped towards her whilst aiming in muffled rage.

"Twilight, what are you doing?" Vinyl asked in fear and agitated, but Twilight ignored her question.

"Twilight, calm down," Dash said try to calm her down. "There's no need to do this.... I just want to take a look on your beret-"

Twilight quickly pulled the trigger and shot the lamp on the night table unexpectedly, *BAM* leaving holes on the wall of the tent, then cocked her shotgun. She nearly shot Dash passing by her stomach. The loud shot made everyone jumped in startled again, and for the first time both of the principals said "FUCK!" loudly. The students who are outside the tent have found the source of the sound and came in to the tent, they then quickly shocked, amazed, and afraid that Twilight holding her shotgun and probably wanted to kill Dash. Starlight, who was got yelled by Twilight yesterday got terrified by that.

"Twilight!!" Starlight shouted. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

Twilight ignored her shouting and kept move closer to Dash. "Put the beret down!!!" Twilight ordered to Dash with a shout.

"Wha-I" Dash didn't have a chance to finish her sentence after her head was gunpointed by Twilight right in the forehead, everyone screamed and gasped to that.

"Put the beret down!!!!" Twilight shouted at her in rage.

"Twilight, stop!" Sunset shouted.

"Don't shoot her!" Tennis shouted.

"Don't do it! You're not a crazy, alright!" Tennis shouted at her.

"This is not you, Twilight!" Timber shouted at her.

Everyone, including Dash suddenly shouted at her in fear and they all basically tell Twilight to stop what is she doing or don't kill Dash. "PUT MY FUCKING BERET DOWN!!! NOW!!!" Twilight shouted much louder at Dash and she then lifted the shotgun stock to aimed correctly at Dash's forehead.

"Hey! HEY!" Flash shouted to shut them all up, Flash then looked over towards the gunpointed Dash and tell to her softly. "Put her beret down, Dash."

Dash only gave a worried glare at him, but then Flash said to her again. "Do what she said, you'll be alright."

Dash then slowly looked over towards Twilight's flaming eyes as Dash's sweat coming down from her hair. "Easy, I'll put down the beret, alright?" Dash said as she slowly lower Twilight's beret and put it down on the night table. "Just don't shoot." Dash added after she put it down and then raised her hand back in the air.

After Twilight took a quick look on her beret on the night table, Twilight slowly lower her shotgun from her forehead and let it hanging on her right side on her hand. She slowly stepped back in limp and precarious. Everyone quickly lower their hands to their sides and noticed that Twilight was trying to catch some breath. But then, they heard her one word.

"Good."

Twilight suddenly fell back down to the floor hard, dying, with her shotgun was thrown away to the right. Everyone in that tent quickly ran over to her and crouched down. Tennis and Fluttershy quickly as they can try to bandaged her wounds as fast as they can, while Timber, Sunset, Adagio, Trixie, and Flash tried to kept her alive. Dash lifted her head and put it above her left thigh to stabilize her to stay alive.

"How the hell she's still alive like this?!" Sunset asked particularly to everyone, no one able to answer it.

"God," Timber recognized those kinds of scars. "She's been mauled by a bear."

"WHAT?!" everyone shouted in shocked.

"Twilight, please don't die on me!" Sunset cried at Twilight when she's starting to gasped for air.

The flames in Twilight's eyes slowly vanished, Twilight heard her breathing starting to get heavy and the time seems to be slowing down for her (Even though the time didn't slow down on her vision). She coughed only spat out blood from her mouth and she blinked 3 times. She did looked to the ceiling slowly, then slowly looked towards Sunset. Sunset did caught her eyes darting to her.

"Why, Twilight?" Sunset asked to her. "Why?"

Twilight paused for a moment, but then spoke to her clearly. "Sunset......... Forgive me for what I did to you." But then Twilight quickly turned her head to the right as she closed her eyes slowly.

"Twilight?!" Sunset shouted in cry. "Twilight?!"

They all shook her body to make sure she's alive, but no avail. "TWILIGHT?!"

After her eyes closed, she let out her last breath before she died, whilst hearing her friend calling her in blurry.

"TWILIGHT?!"

"TWILIGHT!!!"

Author's Notes:

Twilight is not dead yet.

Chapter 22- Truth Revealed

Twilight took a walk into the forest after passing the cave once she left her friends on the field. After she entered the forest, all she can feel are only three. Happy, solitude, safe. She wanted to keep it that way for awhile, to not endanger anyone else because of her outrage. What will happen next if she stays there? The longer she stays, the longer trouble will kept coming for her. So it's very wise to her to do what Luna told her to do, to walk in the forest this evening.

Maybe, this was looks dangerous for herself be alone in the forest. Good thing is, she knew how to handle herself alright. She killed a fucking wolf yesterday, an adult-fucking-wolf! Yeah, maybe she is indeed still dangerous to everyone, but the problem is she still felt herself vulnerable, fully mentally. Thinking of herself as the monster back in that day, she can't express a single word about it. She had that memories when seeing Dolker died, she snapped herself out of it sobbingly as she wanted to stop remembering it about the 30th times for now.

About Midnight Sparkle, she only though about for once in the forest, and it disturbed her a bit. But she'll be glad she didn't have a nightmare of her, or The Red Day. Now the only thing important for her, is controlling herself from turning into a monster. When she was already walked around 300 meters from where she starts, she stopped for awhile and pulled out her firearms just in case for self-defense. Pistol on the holster, shotgun on her hands, all locked and loaded.

She checked her backpack to make sure everything is in order as well. After that, she putted her bag on her back and pulled out her compass. If on the north was the camp, then the southwest where she wanted to go. Even though the place she headed was the dark part of the forest they ever entered yesterday.

"And there's where I need to go."

Twilight kept marching to the southwest in running pace. After awhile, she starts to walk and kept heading into that direction. As the day is starting to get dark, she pulled out her pocket flashlight from her bag and light it up then put it on the pocket of her jacket. Now she can looked through the darkness. And whilst marching, she looked up the sky, looked on her compass, looked around her surroundings to train herself on night land navigation.

It was a long walk, around 1 kilometers she walked and she reached her destination in 9 minutes. She found her spot, it was under a big tree with a very wide canopy of leaves. Near that tree are some rocks stacking up on the left side of that tree (Twilight's right). Nothing else but some grassy space in front of that tree. She then sat down at the tree, leaning her back against it, putted her shotgun standing next to her right, and then leaned her head against the tree. She then proceeds to locked herself in though, before fell to sleep.

She then later woke up again after an hour. Everything was very calm for her so she decided to stay there for a few moments. Then she stood up and picked her shotgun that was standing on the ground and near the tree and cocked it. After enjoying her own solitude, she then headed back to where she came from, returning back to the camp. Whilst walking, she ate an MRE on the way for the sake of her starving stomach because she quickly got starving after that sleep.

It's already 500 meters she walked, nothing wrong in the forest this far. But then she heard something, something that is not a good sound. A sound of growling. She stopped and aimed her shotgun forward, to her left and right, and lastly behind her. There's nothing she found in those direction, but then she used her instincts and hearing senses. Then she can heard and felt something right behind her, after she turned around, she was facing a big bear that just charged at her. Twilight managed to pull the trigger and shot the bear's front left shoulder but got knocked and thrown backwards because of its charge and her shotgun thrown away not far. And it was at that moment she knew, she fucked up.

"Shit."

After the bear's charge towards Twilight to hit the ground, it quickly bite her right arm first and Twilight screamed in pain. The bear quickly bite her right leg and dragged her as she tried to struggle fighting back the bear. The bear dragged her leg until she turned her backs against the bear, the front side and her face was facing the ground. The bear quickly change its attack and quickly bite her shoulders, clawed her arms and back, and bite the back of her jacket and hip whilst lifting her up and dragged her around to left and right with its mouth (Though it was a good thing that she's still having her bag on her back so she's not getting any fatal wounds on her back). Twilight can do nothing but facing the heavy pain of the bear and screamed.

After that, the bear slowly sniffed her, not sure whether she is still alive of not. Twilight, as she stay still, she tried to grabbed her shotgun that was laying next to her slowly.

"Come on," Twilight said to herself very silently as she reached for the shotgun. "Come on...."

Before Twilight managed to reach the shotgun, the bear quickly turned her body around and her front side now facing the bear. It quickly clawed her on the whole body and eventually it clawed one spot she was lucky to not get died from, it clawed her and she was lucky she only got a scratch on her neck. The bear bit her jacket by her chest and dragged her upfront and then backwards as she holds her wound on the neck with both hands. Twilight quickly pushed the bear's head with her left hand, only to get bitten hard and thrown away her arm from its mouth to the left. By coincidence, her left hand able to reached the shotgun and she sees the chance. As the bear clawed and bit her, Twilight quickly pulled in her shotgun and quickly aimed below its stomach (Presumably) and quickly pulled the trigger.

*BAM*
The bear suddenly staggered back and Twilight quickly put her right hand on the barrel shotgun and cocked it.

*CLICK-CLACK* *BAM*

*CLICK-CLACK* *BAM*

*CLICK-CLACK* *BAM*

The bear staggered twice by the massive power of the shotgun and died after the last shot and fell upon Twilight. After a moment of silence, Twilight proceeds to move the bear's body to the right, and slowly stood up with the help of her shotgun whilst groaning heavily in pain. She took a look on her own condition and found out, she was in fatal state. Bloods are pouring from her body, blood covered her face, and she will likely die from her fatal wounds. Gasping on her breath, she quickly ran towards the path in front of her, hopefully reaching the camp in time. She can't let her friends cried for her death, she knew how will it looks.

As she is starting to get closer to the camp whilst holding her pain, she felt something wrong. Something was off from a mere distance. Twilight somehow know what was wrong.

"No."

She felt something is happening at her tent. Twilight kept running as quickly as she can, and eventually reached the camp alive but not with her flashlight on. With the cover of the dark night no one able to see her from a distance nor even close (Presumably). Twilight calmly walked towards her tent that was lighted on whilst holding her wound. Reaching her tent, still outside from it, she can see that there are 24 peoples including the principals are in there and she felt a little angry because they rummaged through her stuff without any notice. But when she saw Rainbow starting to get a hold and playing around with her black respectful beret, it set the fire inside of her and was locked in rage because that's not for anyone to touch nor play with it without any permission, more than that that beret is one very value thing for her. That was the time Twilight lifted her shotgun at Dash.

"Put the beret down!"

*Beep* *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* *Beep*

Twilight very slowly opened her eyes and eventually revealing on her eyes that she was staring at the ceiling of the woody cabin, which she knew she was in the goddamn cabin health center. She then turned her head to the left because wanting to know what was the beeping sound was, to her surprise, it was the monitor heart rate device in which it supposed to be not being available by Timber and Daisy. She was laying on the bed near the windows on her left which she assume it was the left side of the cabin, with infuse attached to her arm. When she slowly turned her head to the right, she felt very bad about who did she saw.

The four of them who were next to her was Doctor Whooves, Nurse Redheart, Officer Kurt, and Deputy Copper. They all weren't angry, but they all were peeved. Redheart only stood up from her seat to get some medications for Twilight, Doctor Whooves monitoring her condition, while the officers only wanted to accompanied her for the rest of the day. There were no one else than them, they all were doing they're activities outside. And from the looks of the face of Officer Kurt, clearly he did asked her friends about what happened and in upset staring at Twilight.

Twilight sighed in disappointment as she turned her head facing the ceiling. "I fucked up, ain't I?"

Kurt only shook at her with a flat smile. "Yeah, you fucked up."

Twilight sighed again, this time in regret. "Everything just keep happening over and over again because of me."

"Oh really?" The Doctor asked with his both eyebrows raised. "Looks like you've been having a long bad day, soldier. No wonder why you looked like this."

"Excuse me?" Nurse Redheart asked in surprised as she stared at the Doctor. "She's a soldier?"

"Yeah," Copper answered with a nod, still looking at Twilight and not bother to look back. "Don't tell everyone about that will ya?" the nurse only nodded at her in understood and continue to find the meds.

"It's pretty sick to get mauled by a bear, don't ya?" Kurt asked with his left eyebrow raised.

"Yeah, it is," Twilight admitted as she blinked. "At least I'm still alive."

"I forgot to mention that you died back there," Doctor Whooves's statement made Twilight quickly froze in surprise, she didn't expect she would be dead before (Even though in fatal condition and she knew she was about to passed out that time).

She only slowly turned her head at him and focused her eyes at him. "I....died....?"

"Yeah," Copper answered, turning her attention at him. "You did died."

Twilight only can turned her head towards the ceiling again, quietly in disbelieve. "Damn."

"Yeah," Doctor then took a look on the document on his hands regarding the event she died. "After your.... rage, you fell to the ground and your friends tried to get you to stay alive. While they were doing that, one of the student called Sweetie Drops called the 911 and ambulance to the camp. Lucky for you, the ambulance, which is me and the nurse here, did passing by this camp and quickly came over. You did died before we did CPR and defibrillator charge on you, and you still dead after that. After we gave up 1 minute later, you..... suddenly breathe, by miracle. You came back alive on your own. I know this seems surprising, but it's true. We don't have time to get you back to hospital so we had to get you healed here. What makes you died was blood loss and heavy wounds."

Twilight only paused after hearing that, and she can't believe one thing. "It's the third time I died."

"What?" Dr. Whooves, Redheart, Kurt and Copper asked all in shocked whilst darted their eyes at her.

"I though this was the second..." Dr. Whooves stated in sure.

"The second was in Afghanistan, Doctor," Twilight answered solemnly as she shook. "What the hell?"

They all paused for awhile, not knowing what to say next. But then Twilight ask them, "how long I slept?"

"You slept for 3 days, Ms. Sparkle," Dr. Whooves replied after flipped the page to look on the dates. "And you somehow made a quick recovery, which I can presume the magic has been healing you up this lately."

The brown-haired doctor only stared at her for a second before working back on his reports. "Alright, now, how are you feeling?"

"I.... don't know to be honest," Twilight answered confusedly.

"What do you mean?" Copper asked at her.

"You know?" Twilight said with a shrug, turning her head at them with her right hand under the pillow. "There's a part of me telling me to stay alive, there's another part of me telling me that....... I should die."

The officers only slightly surprised, along with the nurse. Doctor however, only understood what she meant. Officer Kurt then corrected is seating on the chair and crossed his left leg above his other leg.

"Can you tell us what happened?" Kurt asked her. "We want to hear your version of the story, all of it from the morning until the night."

"Let me remember," Twilight darted her eyes into the left corner of her eyes. "I..... beat up my friends for setting me off, Teddy, Baton, Octavia, and Watermelody, because trying to expose I've been hiding and mentioned someone I drew in the book which I told is out of question. Baton had the very bad beating than the others, correct?" Kurt nodded. "After that, in the afternoon I was called to the cabin to talk with the principals, Timber and Daisy about what I just did to them. They only did stated that I had, personality problem and Luna, told me I better take a walk into the forest, so I did it."

"Why would you want to go to the forest, didn't you suspect something from Vice-Principal Luna?" Copper asked in confuse.

"At first I didn't," Twilight answered as she comforted herself trying to half-sat with the pillow on her back. "Why I want to go to the forest because I want a time for my solitude for awhile, to make sure everyone is safe from me and I don't want anyone to get hurt by me, and lastly for a little practice for land navigation."

Kurt wrote everything in his notebook and then looked at her again. "When did you leave?"

"I... don't really remember, if not wrong, it was 1750 hours." Twilight answered staggeredly.

"How far did you go in the forest?"

"1 km to the southwest from the cave, 9 minutes. I took a moment to get some rest after I reach that spot. Before I started to return back to the camp at near 8 PM."

"When did you got attacked by a bear?"

Twilight sighed as she slowly touched her wound on the neck and rub it. "Near at 8 PM, after 500 meters on my way back to the camp."

"And you managed to kill the bear on your own?"

"Yeah, I was pretty lucky enough that the bear thrown my hand directly to the shotgun, so I quickly grabbed it and aimed it for its stomach while I got laid down and being bitten and clawed by it."

"Impressive, you managed to get that far while fatally wounded like that, no wonder the forest rangers found the bear killed in the forest," Kurt commented in awe as he wrote her verse of the story in his notebook, the other three of them only amazed at Twilight as the nurse brings a medical liquid bag and walked over to Twilight to give another infuse, before Redheart return back to her seat next to the doctor.

"And I recall, you were pretty mad when you quietly saw them rummaging through your stuff at your tent," Copper states. "But what makes you more angrier was when Dash... playing around with your beret?"

"That one, eh?" Twilight asked with sigh. "Only one round left in that shotgun."

"Huh, I didn't know you even counting," Kurt commented in impressed.

"Shotguns and pistols are easy for me to count," Twilight replied with a smirk. "Rifles and machine guns, that's another story."

"Alright, back to the beret problem," Copper said quickly. "Why did nearly killed RD only because of a black beret? Does it even had something important to you?"

Twilight only stared at her dumbfoundedly for awhile, "It's not just any beret, Deputy." Twilight turned her sight towards her legs-covered blanket, she sighed, then snorted. "It was given by my commanding officer, Colonel Marshall. For what I did back in Afghanistan, you know? What I mentioned I was died there."

"You mean when you told us back in the day that you spared the Taliban Commander and killed his men?" Kurt asked, earning both glares from the doctor and the nurse.

"Yeah, that's the one," Twilight answered as she nodded. "I'm going to get arrested, am I?"

"Well...." Copper said trailed off as Kurt finished writing his report in his notebook. "Lucky for you, no. You won't get arrested, we very trust you and you are a friend of the officers, you won't kill any civilians because it's already your duty to not let someone get hurt as best as you can, either got hurt by someone else or by you. Well, we don't know what you can do after you gone rage, but we still trust you to not let anything happen to anyone, including your friends."

"You sure?" Twilight asked in unconvinced. "I just hurt someone back there."

"Well, at least you didn't kill someone," Copper added. "That's the point, you won't get arrested even you're gone enrage like that."

"I don't know if that will prevent me from hurting them," Twilight said in worried.

"Look, about your firearms," Kurt said to her, changing the topic. "We took the shotgun away from you because you only used that weapon 3 days ago, we let you keep the pistol. You can get your shotgun again after you got home."

"Keep it, officer," Twilight said as she looked at him. "Just keep it, I don't need it anymore."

"Are you sure?" Kurt asked to her, then received a nod. "Alright, if you say so."

They all paused for awhile, before the doctor spoke. "Alright, Ms. Sparkle. I did some diagnose to you after I asked to your friends what happened in the past few days, and what did you do in those past few days. From what I can found, that you've been having..... Post-Traumatic Stress disorder which really concerns me if you will be doing fine for these days. Well, you did said that The Red Day didn't bother you about what's going on with you and I believed it. I would recommend to talk to your friends about.. what you're hiding from them and what's been happening to you, maybe it helped you to get yourself feel better."

"You know? I wanted to say nothing happened to me, but I'm not sure," Twilight replied as she shook with sadness. "It will still scarred my life, and I don't know if this would be gone much worse or not."

Nurse Redheart then decided to asked her something personal after awhile of silence. "So.... how does it feel like back in.... Aghanistan?"

Twilight only sighed as she stared at the nurse. "Sometimes peaceful, sometimes not. Well, it's feels so good with the fellow soldiers around to have a talk with... and play with, but when I see one died I just felt sad. There's killing, terrorism, and other else than that. There's a time everything was still okay, until you got startled by a bullet flying passing you head. Everything I felt when I was there, rage is on the top of the list, sad, regret, hatred, guilt is the rest."

"Fear included?" the nurse asked.

"Yeah," Twilight replied with a grin, but then remembered something. "Where's my beret?"

"We stashed your beret back to its place since they saw your rage gone off like that and we don't want that happen again," Kurt then shrugged. "Plus, your friends wanted to ask questions to you, a lot. You better go talked to them, should I call them now?"

"No," Twilight replied with a slow shook. "Tonight, please..."

Kurt and Copper though for a moment with that, but then agreed. "Alright, we'll tell them to talk with you tonight." Kurt said, before they both leave their chairs and walked out the cabin.

"You know?" The doctor said to her. "I would recommend to not do any physical activities, but seeing your condition like this, I'll say that you'll be free to go at night. Just please to not force yourself to do any heavy activity, alright?"

"We'll see," Twilight replied firmly and cold.

After a moment, Twilight's expression turned to a cold frozing expression, emotion locked into her our mind, she wanted to be alone for now. "Can you..... give me some time.... alone?"

Dr. Whooves only opened his mouth a little but then closed it again after thinking of another word. "Alright, if that's what you want."

Both the nurse and the Doctor proceeded to leave herself all alone as they headed to opposite site of the cabin. Which then the officers came back into the cabin and walked over to Twilight. "We already told them that they can talk to you tonight, they'll be expecting that you will meet them at the campfire pit tonight," Kurt said to her.

Twilight then gave a nod at him, Copper then spoke to her again. "Alright, we're going to take our leave now. Hope you have a good day, goodbye, Twilight."

"Goodbye, Officer," Twilight replied with an open palm in front of her chest.

After the officers leave the health cabin, she was alone once again. Now she's stuck in the fucking cabin for awhile so she can gather her own bearings after what she has been through. Though, she was glad that she's already came back alive after that. Feeling melancholy however, is her friends going to be angry at her, or worried, not sure which one. Twilight only can rubbed her forehead travelling to the back of her head like she is be out of sorts.

You know? She'll be damn if she died then came back alive again. It kinda confused her on how life's going on in a funny way. If the Colonel heard this he might gave a little lecture for her after came back for job. But, yeah, now she had another question regarding death.

"Why God forbid me to die?"

Twilight only shook to her own question in upset, before she turned her head towards outside the window. And there they were, waiting for Twilight to came out because they wanted to talk to Twilight about what the hell just happened. Nevertheless, after she saw Sunset and Dash talked to them through it, they all left to do their jobs in the camp. Some of them are mad, but she knows for sure they all worried of what Twilight had become. Dash got nearly shot by Twilight with a shotgun it was looked like a scary experience for Dash herself, even she was actually brave but she had fears for sure. What Twilight actually though was, looks like everyone got a scar in their memory.

Somehow another feeling caught Twilight off-guard, the feeling that she had to do what Lt. Water told her many days ago, talked to them. But yet she chose to kept it secret, this was all wrong. If she talked to them like that, she fear if there's something would be happening much worse. Twilight knew herself that she is such a complex person with a cold, rage and neutral emotion and she was pretty enigmatic to let anyone found out what is she hiding. With her original personalities locked away for a long time, she wasn't sure again to have those personalities back or not, for remembering what she had to do, what she had gotten through, and what she had gotten hurt from.

Moments passed by in silence, Twilight only kept staring through the window for in about an hour. Watching every inch of what those peoples out there doing, she then saw Cloudy from a distance, surprisingly, doing a practice how to know the direction of the eight winds with only with a stick standing on the ground and marked the spot for the direction of east and west. Twilight was feeling proud that Cloudy has been practicing for her skill for land navigation. Now, more than that, she can see Applejack is with Juniper, feeling anxious about what happen three days ago after Twilight nearly shot Dash. She can see them talked to each other with a huff of sadness.

Twilight can't think more of it or see more of it. She then laid down her back on the bed and corrected her pillow under her head. After that, she only looked up towards the ceiling of the cabin again, imagining that she was in her barrack. With a small sigh, she turned her whole body around to the right and put her left hand under the pillow. She then closed her eyes and fell to sleep for tiredness.

9 hours later

Twilight then woke up in the night by herself, she opened her eyes slowly before stood up her back from the bed, she was relieved she didn't slept with a nightmare this time. After that she looked around her, outside the window has showing the day was already dark, the time on the clock was 08:45 PM, and there's no infuses that attached to her arm. When she looked over to the right, she can see the doctor and the nurse are packing up their stuff with the help of a couple of paramedic to store them up back in the ambulance. Dr. Whooves immediately noticed her after he gave the monitor to the paramedic and in unaware turning his head towards her. He then come over to her and sat down on the bed next to her whilst rubbing her back of the shoulder.

"Just in time, I just want to wake you up after putting back some of our stuffs back in the ambulance," the doctor said with a smile. "Do you sleep well?"

"Yeah..." Twilight replied in sore and soft. "This bed is pretty comfy like mine. Better than the beds in the barracks. Man, I'm very tired after those bad days."

"And looks like you're good to go," Dr. Whooves said as he patted her back softly. "Try to stand up, will you?"

"Okay," Twilight then moved her legs out from the bed to the right and then stood up on the floor, she didn't felt flinched or a little sway. "So?"

"You looked fine," Dr. Whooves said as he get off from the bed. "You're ready to talk to them?"

"A little," Twilight replied whilst blowing her breath out from her mouth in agitated. "I'm not sure if they ready to hear it."

"Don't worry," the doctor said to calm her down. "Let's hope they can face the truth."

"I hope so," Twilight added in doubt.

15 minutes later, Dr. Whooves, Nurse Redheart, along with the rest of the paramedic returned home after finished packing things up. Twilight only waved her hand to give a goodbye towards the leaving ambulance. After the ambulance left the camp, she looked over to herself as she stuffed up her hands in her pockets of the jacket. Her black jacket was lacerated after the attack by a bear, at least the hood part of her jacket is still safe. For her wounds, well, a lot of bandaged wound leg to head and neck. The least wound that Twilight knew was only the scratch on the neck, though that was what she thinks.

She then solemnly turned around towards the open field of grass and looked around. There are her friends grouping up to talk at the octagon pavilion and near those picnic tables and cafeteria building. Twilight only can wondering what are they talking about, but then she decided to not think about it and started to heading towards the tent section. As she walked, those friends who were talking to each other then gained their attention at Twilight as she passing by, they only talked what Twilight have done for a moment before they talked back to each other after she was out of sight. When she reached the tent section, she looked up to the dark sky and glance at it, she reminded a word that she can't forget that time.

"They will fucking pay for what they've done!"

She immediately shook her head as strong as she can to get it out from her head until she got a little headache. She hate to remember it again and again, now she can count it it's the 31 times she tried to forget it. After a glance towards the sky, her eyes were looking forward straight towards the campfire pit. There they were, all 24 of them that were in her tent, waiting at the campfire pit as Timber make sure to make the fire a little bigger and everyone else waiting with their eyes only darting to the ground of at the campfire. Twilight took a long sigh to readied herself as she patted her jacket, before she walked towards them calmly but nervous in heart.

Twilight was halfway from them, until they noticed Twilight was walking towards them, like what Twilight said, at night. Dash only gave her narrow eyes at Twilight while the other member of the Rainbooms only gave their assertive looks at her. Juniper and Flash, with the Dazzlings only gave their discomfort looks at her. Cloudy, Tennis, Trixie, with the principals gave their agitated looks at her. Daisy gave a slight angry look at Twilight as Timber able to make the fire much bigger than before and sat back to his seat next to his sister and then gave a sad look at Twilight. While the rest gave their concern looks at her.

After Twilight reached them, she stopped behind where the Rainbooms were seating. They gave her a space to sit down between AJ and Sunset so she sat down there slowly. There was only silence there, except for hearing the grasshoppers making their kreeking sound and sound of the woods of the campfire breaking as they burns. She asked where's Spike and Dash said that he's asleep. After awhile, Sunset stood up from her seat and turned around towards Twilight. What Twilight knew for sure, they'll be going to ask questions first.

Sunset was kept moving her body around like she was in a hurry. She clears her throat first as she though for some questions. She hurriedly folded her arms and looked over to Twilight's face. With showing her anger expression at Twilight, she starts to ask her.

"Alright, Twilight," Sunset snorted. "We're going to ask questions to you. Just answer as honest as you can, alright?"

Twilight only nodded in confirmation. "Just tell me when."

"Alright," Sunset then though for a question she had in mind. "You still don't want to tell who died that time, the funeral?"

Still, Twilight gave her a shook of disapproval. "Really, Twilight? After many days you don't want to talk about it?" Sunset asked in slight annoyance.

"Yeah," Twilight replied, playing her fingers on her thighs. "I'm not sure if you're ready to hear it."

Baton chuckled at that statement with a disbelieving smile. "Since when, Twilight?"

"Since we all return back to the school after the long vacation," Twilight replied in low voice, enough for them to hear it.

"Right," Dash snorted. "Now, where did you learn to do surgery?"

"When Dr. Whooves asked for my help to save the bus driver from dying on his own wound, remember?"

Sunset looked over to AJ to see if her guts can detect her lies. Applejack make a mouthing move with a shook, telling her if that was half-lie half-true.

"Alright," Ringo added. "Where did you learn to shoot quickly that time in competition?"

"I learned it by myself," Twilight replied as she looked at him. "Skill, focus, and timing, that's how I learned my way to shoot quickly."

Applejack told them quietly that was true.

"Twilight!" Rarity called in anger to know she was disbelieve to hear she was telling a true answer, but then quickly calmed down. "About the 'brother' that you introduce to us back at that day, Farikh. Was he really from Las Vegas before coming to here?"

"He was only passing by there after he was off from Afghanistan," Twilight replied as she rubbed her wounded neck. "From there I and him became brother and sister by bond because we help each other through some mess that day, before we went on our own ways."

AJ told them quietly that was half-lie on the part she met him in Las Vegas, half-true for brother and sister in bond.

"Did you bribe the principals to not tell us the truth after beat up Tennis?" Octavia asked, surprising everyone including the principals who were afraid that they were got compromised and excluding Twilight.

"For what I bribe them?" Twilight asked back. "I didn't tell the truth to them, I only point out the main problem that time back in the school and I was out of trouble. And of course they both didn't give me any detention, except for asking me to apologize to her."

And again, Applejack told them that was half-lie and half-true.

"Where were you that time when robbery got killed by a shooter near the school?" Aria asked, remembered about the news that the Rainbooms nearly got robbed by a long-dead robber.

"I was at home, nothing else than that."

As they expected, AJ told them that was a full lie.

"Alright, where the hell did you get the shotgun?" Dash asked, who is a nearly-killed victim of Twilight.

"I got it from someone, but for sure not a criminal," Twilight's word got a confirm from AJ which is true.

"Why did you got mad when I was playing around with your beret?" Dash asked again.

"It's not just a beret, Dash," Twilight replied. "I don't think I want to talk about that."

"Just tell us what you're hiding!" Daisy cried in impatient.

"That's not even a question," Twilight added in calm and cold.

"I know this is a stupid question," Timber admitted. "But do you having an affair with someone?"

"No, I'm not," Twilight replied in annoyed and anger. "How many times I had to say that?"

"You've been half-lying and lying to us!" Vinyl shouted.

"Just tell us the truth, alright!?" Aria shouted.

"I don't know where the hell I start to talk about it!" Twilight fired back at them, starting to get angry.

"By the way, who is this guy named Dolker?" Sunset asked to her loudly, all the sudden Twilight's expression changed to neutral.

She looked over to her left where Sunset is standing, she asked her in a slight surprise, cold, and though she was misheard to what did she asked. "Who did you say?"

"Does the name Dolker rings any bell to you?" Sunset asked again in high tone as she tilted her head to the right with her arms folded.

Twilight suddenly startled by the name she knew, can be seen that her head suddenly jumped back with her face revealing a small opened mouth and wide eyes. Twilight was left speechless as she turned her head staring towards the campfire, they can see her face was revealing a heavy amazement and blank expression. They know that will hit the spot she didn't see it coming, but they didn't expect one thing. They didn't expect that she would be left speechless like that, what they suppose to expect was Twilight gotten surprise with that and just talk. Upon hearing the name, Twilight's blank and surprised expression with leaving her speechless was followed by her heartbeat beating harder like she got a panic attack and she was locked in her own memory. Flash, Cloudy, Tennis, Trixie, Adagio, and the principals were very worried of this.

"Twilight?" Applejack called in sudden worry after Twilight shows her reaction. "Twilight?"

"Twilight?" Sunset called, also in sudden worried as she bent over to front to looked over her face. "Are you okay?"

"Twilight?" both of the principals called.

"Why is she not moving?" Watermelody asked in wonder and concern.

"And didn't even talked?" Rarity added.

"Maybe she had a panic attack?" Pinkie said in a questioning tone.

"Wait, you think?" Dash asked in doubt. "I've never seen her got any panic attack before."

"She's in panic attack," Flash said aloud, gained everyone's attention at him. "I've seen it before."

"When?" Tennis asked in slight amazed.

"Many days ago," Flash replied in sad.

"Why?" Twilight shakily asked in slow and low voice like it was a shout, gained everyone's attention to her surprise. "Why you said his name?"

Sunset was very confused to her question along with the other. "Wha-what do you mean?"

Twilight didn't respond immediately, she only leaned forward whilst putting her right elbow on her right knee with her head landing on her hand, nearly closing her eyes and made her glasses fell, while her other arm was bent back by her elbow and her left hand holding her left knee. "Take my hand."

"Wha-?" Sunset asked with a gasp. "Why?"

"Isn't that what you want? The truth?" Twilight asked nearly looked at Sunset, they clearly can heard her sniffed as she talks. "Take my hand and you'll see."

Sunset looked over to everyone first before doing that. Some of them confirmed with a nod, some of them gave a puzzled and concern face, some of them only silent. Flash, out from all of them, only sighed then nodded before he told her, "do it." Sunset then turned around towards Twilight, still in her current pose. Sunset took a deep breath to be prepared for what she is going to see.

"I hope you're really ready for what you're going to see," Twilight added quickly. "Because what you'll see, is something that you really hate to see."

Sunset only paused at that statement, she can only huffed at that. "Alright."

Sunset then proceeds to grab and hold her left hand and her eyes turned bright as a white light as she proceeds to looked on her memories. True to Twilight's word, it was something that she really hate to see the truth.

Uh, am i in the right place?" she asked, awkwardly.

"Oh, no, no. You're in the right place," Zendel said as he shook his both open hands in front of his chest. "Uh, Miss-"

"Twilight, Twilight Sparkle," Twilight said, nervously.

"Alright, we like to introduce ourselves," Rendor said. "My name's Rendor Nuker."

"Jeremy Lucas, partner."

"Laner Lucker, i'm a bookworm."

"Zendel Workster."

Twilight shook her hand with them for friendly introduction.

"Laner, you said you're a bookworm, Twilight" said.

"Yeah, why?" he asked.

"I'm also a bookworm," Twilight replied, Laner smiled to have a friend to study together with.

"So, what's your reason to join the Army?" Jeremy asked.

"Adventure," she replied.

"Well, you can asked Yorker here if you want that," Rendor said, joking.

Yorker pushed Rendor's shoulder with his fist. "Hey!"

"What? I was joking," said Rendor, everyone laughed.

---

"Well, I didn't called you in for some chat," Colonel said, standing up from his seat and walked around them. "I've called you both because i'm giving you the early promotion.

Twilight and Rendor were surprised and they quickly get off the seat. "Wait, for real, sir?"

"Yes, for real," Colonel replied as he turned around at them. "The 6 of you really did good, but you two has a very greater performance in here, so you'll be ready to go to Afghanistan."

"I see, sir" Twilight said.

"Twilight, you have been promoted to be Corporal," Colonel said, nodded. "Rendor, you have been promoted to Specialist."

"Thank you, sir," both of them said as they bowed at the Colonel.

"No need to thank me, by the way..." Colonel said, smiled. "Your friend, Sgt. Foley will be coming with to Afghanistan."

"That's sound great, sir," said Twilight.

"Alright," Colonel said. "Of Their Own Accord..."

"Rangers Lead The Way!" shouted Twilight and Rendor in spirit.

---

They heading to their positions and wait for Twilight to give a go sign. After she proned with her sniper armed, she then shot the RPG shooter in the head, surprising all militias in the checkpoint.
"Go!" ordered Twilight through the radio.

Twilight quickly shot the both militias that were on the outposts. Ramirez with the two soldiers have killed 6 militias in the open as they taking cover behind a car wreckage. The other 2 soldiers from the Third Platoon killed 3 enemies and destroyed some of the technicals and trucks with their grenade launcher. Twilight quickly took out all of the 6 militias that were taking cover behind the sandbags. After they have cleared out the checkpoint, Twilight called Dolker through the radio.

"Lieutenant! We have cleared out the checkpoint, over!" Twilight said, quickly.
---

Twilight and Laner both looked towards the individuals that Twilight spotted. As they watched them, 5 soldiers including the leader himself approach the suspicious individuals while calling them over.

"Oi, you," the Platoon Leader said while he is pointing at them, the 4 individuals were a bit confused with their language except their body gestures.

"Yes, you four! Come here," the Platoon Leader said as her nodded and giving a hand gesture to 'come here'.

The 4 individuals approached the soldiers in nervous. But then Twilight saw one of the person behind the three individuals is starting to take something underneath his coat.

"Laner, looked at one of the man behind the three of them," Twilight said.

"I see him," said Laner, they both then looked at the target and found out he was pulling out a grenade.

"Platoon Leader, get out from there now, one hostile behind them is about to throw a grenade!" Twilight said quickly via radio.
The Platoon Leader then panicked. "Everyone get back, now!" he shouted as they ran back to the friendlies.

The hostile burst out from behind the three men and about to throw a grenade. But, Twilight manage to shot him first in time before he throw the grenade. He was shot and died while the active grenade fell out from his hand and landed in front of him. The grenade then blew up. It made all soldiers in the city ducked and the hostile's dead body got burned wound, while the three civilians were dragging themselves backward before ran into their house in panic.

"That was a close one, thanks Eagle Eye," said Platoon Leader via radio. "I owe you one."

"Your welcome," replied back Twilight before she closed the radio.

---

"Hold on, Dolker!" Twilight said, she is nearly cried. "You gotta be okay!"

"I... said that a lot to soldiers," said Lt. Dolker, lifting his head for awhile before his head fall back to the ground in pain.

The whole of Twilight's squad then assist her to keep Dolker alive. "Stay awake, just stay awake, MEDIC!"

The medic quickly came to them and then checked on Dolker's condition. "Hold on, sir, i'm going to patch you up."

Dolker then grabbed Twilight's armed and he looked at her eyes. "I don't think i'm going to make it."

"No, no, you will be alive!" Twilight said, going to cry.

"I did... that, to make.. sure... my squad is... okay," Dolker said, as he coughed when he saying it.

"No..." Twilight felt her heart tore apart when she is about to lose him.

"Twi,.... 'Of... Their... Own.. Accord'..." Dolker said, waiting for her answer as he struggle to get some breath.

"'Rangers Lead The Way,'" Twilight replied as she holds his hand and cried.

Dolker smiled, but then, he blow out his last breath. He has died, in the middle of the battlefield.

"No, no, Lt, Dolker, Dolkeer!" Twilight cried very loud, her tears drastically pour out from her eyes and fell into Dolker's soulless body. She keep hitting his chest to bring him back alive, but it was useless.

"Twilight, Twilight!," Rendor shouted as he holds her shoulders and arms and then bring her stand up as Jeremy and Yorker assisted him to hold her.

"Twilight, look at me," Rendor said after he, Jeremy and Yorker able to hold Twilight. "He's dead, alright? He's dead, we can't save him."

Twilight then look away from and looked towards Dolker in deep sorrow as she cry, as the medic shook his head at the soldiers implying that he's gone.

"Hey," called Rendor, in soft tone, Twilight then looked at him in shaken. "We're sorry."

Rendor, Jeremy and Yorker then let her go. Twilight then looked around her, seeing that her comrades have died in the battle.

---

"What's your name?" he asked.

"Twilight," she replied. "Twilight Sparkle."

"You're long way from home, young lady."

"I know."

Farikh nodded, he then asked. "Why did you join the military?"

"I'm looking for adventure."

Farikh was surprised as he looked at her for awhile. "This is no place for adventure to be honest, this is a place of conflicts, kill or be killed."

"I know, but this is also a place of relieved."

"What do you mean, 'relieved'?"

"The view nature of Afghanistan, also the people all around us that believe that everything we bring here like, a pen for example, is looks like a gift for them."

Farikh then chuckled, but it was true if something like that happened. After they silent for awhile, Farikh then starts to tell a story to her.

"It was 2 months ago, i was in Helmand Province, in a place called Shorawak. I was heading there to find my parents at their home. When i reached there, there was a big fight between the Talibans and those Americans. My parents house was in the middle of the battlefield. I rushed to get there as those Talibans covered my back and i shoot back at the Americans with my AK. When i nearly reached the house, the house suddenly blown up and i was thrown away from there. When i woke up, i see that my parents died, killed by the Americans with their tank. I was very mad back there and i screamed. I ran to cover and quickly take the RPG on the ground. And then i ran out in the open with haste. The Americans have two tanks back there. I aimed at the tank and take the shot. I blown up a tank with one shot, right at the firing tube. I shot another one with it and the tank broke down. The Americans then fled away from the battle, for their only support are destroyed. After the battle, i just standing in tears as i drop the weapon in my hand to the ground. The Talibans cheered for victory except me, and my brothers there for we lose what we care and we love about. i ran off to Kandahar with my only family, which is my brothers. To find a safe place for us. I regret that i failed to save them, i pray for my parents all day, in or not in battle."

Twilight felt sad hearing his story, she nearly cried. "I'm sorry."

---

She then took out her M9 from the holster on her chest and aimed it at him. Mohud back up in fear until his back hits the wall, no way out from here. She aimed her M9 at his head, she only had one bullet left in it, saving it to kill him. Mohud knows he will die, he closed his eyes to get ready to be killed. As she aims at his head, she is about to pull the trigger. But suddenly, she heard a voice from inside her head.

"Twilight, stop," said the voice.

Her eyes suddenly widen and her rage gone, she was surprised to recognized that was Dolker's voice.

"Stop, Twilight," Dolker's voice said. "This is not who you are."

Twilight then realized that she is already a monster, her angry expression turns to sorrow, she was silent for a moment. Nevertheless, she pulled the trigger and a loud gunshot was heard. Mohud startled quickly, thought he was shot, but he didn't. Mohud then open his eyes and found out that, Twilight missed the shot, when he turned around he found out that the bullet hit the wall next his head. In very nervous he quickly looked straight at Twilight as she lowered her gun and looked down to the ground. She then closed her eyes in regret and her eye brows were squinting, showing that she is mad at herself. She let him live, she had enough killing for today.

"I decided to spare you, Mohud..." Twilight said in cold tone. "Get out from here, before i change my mind..."

---

"She's still alive! We need medic, NOW!" Colonel shouted in worried.

The medics quickly come to them and sees her condition.

"Damn, this is worse than i though," a medic said after putting her on the stretcher

Farikh, Foley, Rendor, and Marshall quickly escorted the medics to bring Twilight to the health center. All the soldiers in the COP were in shocked seeing her critical condition as she was brought to the health center.

"Oh god, no, Twilight.." Zendel said, he then gone speechless as he looked Twilight were brought by them to the health center, he was left standing there in horror along with the rest of the soldiers and member squads back there who were also in speechless. They can't believe what they saw. As they carried Twilight to the health center, Colonel asked Farikh.

"Where the hell you found her?" he asked quickly.

"No, she did found me in Jaldak, she asked me to escorted her to Mohud's hideout so i bring her there," Farikh said quickly. "After she fought the Talibans mercilessly, she was already in this condition when i about to get out from there."

"What!?" Colonel asked in disbelieve. "You didn't even helped her."

"She's the one who decided to this by herself," Farikh said. "She don't want me to get involved with this!"

Twilight did opened her eyes a little. Her sense of hearing was fading. She can heard the soldiers who carrying her said that she will be alright. Once reaching the health center, everyone quickly get the equipments for surgery. And, Twilight closed her eyes at last, she's near death.

"She's going to die! She's going to die" shouted Rendor, after he noticed she closed her eyes for the last time.

"Get defribilator, now!" a medic shouted as he pointed the thing he needed.

The health monitor started to change its tone.

"Twilight! Twilight!" Farikh called, Twilight heard it until the sounds she heard quickly faded.

"Twilight!"

*beep* *beep* *beep* *beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep*

"Hhuuh!" Sunset gasped quickly after she let go her hand in disbelieve.

For the first time in her life, she ever saw a memory of Twilight that has able to kill someone else than the robber that tried to kill her in the event of 'The Red Day'. Not just someone, A LOT. Sunset took a couple of step back in heavy shock on what she saw. Twilight knew if this will be her reaction, that's why she doesn't want to tell her truth. Sunset still locked her sights at Twilight in shocked and disbelieve, she opened her mouth her and her eyes wide, her both hands were putted in front of her chest and nearly opened her both palms. Everyone quickly came to shock and worry as well after saw Sunset's reaction like that, and Twilight however still in her current pose.

"No..." Sunset gasped, then shook uncontrollably. "No!! You can't be......"

"What's wrong?!" Fluttershy and Daisy both asked. "What did you see?!"

"No...." Sunset was very stammered to say out the word. "You..... you're.... died three times"

"WHAT?!" Everyone asked in shock, except for those who knew, and Twilight herself.

"Impossible!" Timber exclaimed in disbelieve. "She died twice!"

"That's because you missed one," Flash said, surprising everyone. "She tell me how did she died the second time."

"Wait, WHAT!?" AJ asked aloud in wonder with her eyes open wide, those who knew a little of Twilight's secret only glared at him. "You knew all along?"

"Some of us know this," Cloudy said, as she, Tennis, Trixie, Adagio, Flash, and the principals raised their hands.

"Why you didn't tell the truth to us?" Juniper asked, before Sonata asked again. "Just why?"

"We kept our promise to Twilight that we won't tell you about it, until she spoke to you," Trixie said with a frown.

"And you did well," Twilight said grimly, gained everyone's glare at them.

Twilight then changed her pose by putting her both elbows on her knees and her both hands tied to each other whilst bending her upper body and head forward. Twilight then landed her forehead on top of the tied hands. Twilight sighed while Sunset frowned at her whilst putting her left hand on her chest griefly. It was only awhile of silence, until Twilight tilted her face a little looking over to Sunset out from the corner her eye. Sunset only stared at her not knowing what to say something.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0EnrFe3Zb6k

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=32W3J7XaNH8

(I got two choices which is these two songs for the atmosphere of this scene)

"Now you know everything, Sunset," Twilight said to her in cold. "It's my turn now to ask questions to you, everything about what you have seen in my memories. Try as accurate as you can."

"Alright," Sunset replied with a agitated nod. "I'll try."

Everyone nervously silent as they waited to hear what's the first question, Twilight though for a moment, until she found a question. "What is my code?"

"Excuse me?" Tennis asked, she didn't heard it clearly.

"What is my code?" Twilight asked again.

Sunset looked to the ground, she found the answer. "Deploy, Engage, Destroy, Kill, Rescue, Protect, Resist, Evade, Escape, Survive."

"Correct," Twilight said, everyone only still silently sad upon hearing it. "Who was the unknown distant shooter that killed the robber right in front of you?"

"It's you," Sunset replied with widen eyes, everyone except who knew this opened their mouth in shock. "You were on the rooftop of the school, you killed him with a Mosin-Nagant sniper rifle.."

"Correct," Twilight said, then moving on to the next question. "Who is The Boogeywoman?"

"You," this time, their reaction were truly in heavy amazement, some of them, including Timber, had to stood up from their seats for their shock.

"Who was Farikh before he moved on here?"

"He was a Taliban, along with his birth brothers," Sunset was felt like the others who listening it, disbelieve. "You helped them to move and live here."

"Who am I?" Twilight asked, there was a slight confusion on everyone except Flash, not long she added. "With formalities and in which team I'm in."

"Cpl. Twilight Sparkle, Squad Bravo 2-7, 1^stBattalion, 75^thRegiment, US Rangers."

"Who was Dolker?" Twilight asked, she was starting to sobbing.

"Lt. Dolker Weinard, Squad Bravo 2-7, 1^stBattalion, 75^thRegiment, US Rangers."

"Who was he for me?"

"A mentor, an overseer, and a brother-in-arms," everyone was pretty surprised to this, especially when mentioning that he was a mentor to her.

"When did he died?" Twilight sniffed, they clearly don't like where this is going.

"4 June," Sunset tears were starting to pour out a little from her eyes. "Operation Sand Eagle."

"Cause of death?" Twilight asked sobbingly, nearly tilted her head at Sunset.

"A lot of gunshot wounds," Sunset said slowly and griefly.

"When was his funeral?" Twilight asked in cold tone.

"10 June," Sunset answered slowly in fear. "That's why you're late..."

Everyone were amazed at Twilight, to know why that time she was late to go school.

"In Operation Sand Eagle how many I killed?" Twilight asked, it was at that question that made Sunset gulped.

"375 people you killed on your own with rage," Sunset answered in amazed. "All of them are bad guys."

They all gasped to hear how many did she killed in a day. They were afraid to imagine what happened back there.

"What did I do after Dolker died?" Twilight asked again.

Sunset really to say the word that really doesn't want to use again. "Revenge."

"Wait, you mean you go out in the night to find Farikh so he can lead you to the guy called 'The Red Hand' and kill him?" Pinkie asked in worried with her pinkie senses on, everyone was pretty in grief to hear it.

"Nearly correct, Pinkie," Twilight answered, not surprised by her nearly correct Pinkie senses. "I was about to kill 'The Red Hand'."

"What do you mean about to kill him?" Luna asked in puzzled.

"I did took the shot but I didn't kill him after I realize who am I."

"You realized that you were a monster," Sunset added in mellow and melancholy.

"Correct," Twilight's sobbing then turned to cry. "What did I do after Farikh lead me to him?"

"You..... killed them all except him," Sunset was also starting to sobbed. "You.... used your magic to kill them after they set you in rage."

Neither of them can even commented on what did they hear. They all were speechless and amazed. Celestia and Luna were in fear and worried to hear that Twilight has used her magic to kill those Talibans, which was suppose to be the magic of her friendship. The Dazzlings and The Rainbooms were very worried to know what Twilight had to do to kill them all.

"And I have spared him for I realized myself for what I have become," Twilight closed her eyes as she cried. "When I died?"

And everyone were very surprised to hear that question, Sunset really hates to answer the question but it feels like she had no choice but to answer it. "6 June, you died after Farikh managed to get you back to the COP that you were from."

"Cause of death?"

"Heavy blood loss," Sunset coughed due to herself crying. "and 13 fatal gunshot wounds, 8 of them got through you."

"Correct," Twilight then slowly lifted her head and looked over them whilst her gripping hands still left hanging in front of her with both elbows on the knees. "Did I earned the name as The Boogeywoman for the first time because of that?"

"Yes...."

"That is as far as I can tell, I can't take more of this anymore."

They all only stay silent, because they know Twilight is not done talking yet. Twilight continued on talking whilst she's crying and sobbing.

"You know? I joined as a soldier not only wanting to take part on an adventure, but also I've also wanting to learn how to save and protect someone. Even if I had to kill someone because he trying to harm me, or you. I know some of you are angry at me, worry at me, blame at me, sick at me,..... and sad at me. But most of all,........ I hate myself for what I've become. I really...... didn't want this to happen,...... either to me or to you, people. I hoped that everything around here will be doing fine when I'm around, but I was wrong, and I brought a lot of trouble to you all. I taunted you, I hurt you, I heartbroken you, but most of all,..... nearly killed one of you. I've been through a lot, I have survived through 'The Red Day' and I have survived the war in Afghanistan, I've been through hell and back. I've been trying to forget it and live it on but I can't, because it was not just a scar, it's scar that everyone and I myself hate it because it's something that is very worse and we can't forget it for I am and anyone else felt guilty for it. When I'm trying to change all I get is only bad shit that's just stab me in the back with a knife. All I want is only to make things right, whether I'm a soldier or not. And now...... this is what I get. *Hiks* I don't know what else for me to do, I wanted to tell you about it, but I don't have the courage to do so and it kept pissing me off when I was thinking about it. I was about to tell you that, and now, you just made me hate myself and angry at myself again, feeling the guilt of myself as a monster and failed to save someone I loved. I've been wanting to protect you, but I failed. And know you see the true monster, right in front of you. *Hiks* I'm sorry, I'm very sorry for what all I've did to you. I'm..... sorry."

Twilight stood up from her seat and then made her way from there as she cried. Not heading to the tent, but heading to the empty cafeteria. Her friends were only watched her walked away from them in heavy grief. They all sobbed, except for Sunset who cried, after they heard the truth from her. Sunset only can fell to the ground to sat herself on the grass, very heartbroken to see what she had become. Flash come over to her and hugged her as she cried.

"I know how is your feeling to Twilight," Flash said griefly. "I'm sorry if I didn't tell you earlier about it."

"It's alright," sunset sniffed. "It's alright."

Twilight kept walking forward, trying to hold off her emotion because it's going to vent soon enough. As she cried, she left the tent section and straight towards the empty cafeteria. There were those students still nesting in that pavilion and near the cafeteria, but when they saw Twilight crying, they only amazed and worried about what made her cry. When Twilight was passing them, they all stepped back to give her way until she reached the front door of the cafeteria. Twilight stood there, until she quickly kicked the door opened and its lock broke which shocked everyone behind her.

She entered and closed the door behind her and blocked it by turning over the cabinet next to the door. Those who were outside the empty and dark cafeteria were trying to look inside by looking through the window on the doors and walls. Twilight turned around from the door and facing the tables and just stood there for a moment. She then slowly stepped forward and approached the tables that have been occupied with a lot of wood plates and glasses and small tools on top of it. Twilight then took a glass on her hand and looked at it, darkness covered her eyes. She then slowly grinned her teeth and break the glass to pieces only by squeezing it.

Twilight's rage starting to vent. She hits everything on the tables, breaks everything on the tables, throws everything in every direction including the window with a non-stop screaming as she cried. Everything was breaking into pieces and she ignored any she pained she did herself in guilt. What things she threw was also flying out the window and nearly hurt someone. She hit and kick the table many times, before she quickly walked over to the wall in front of her. She then hit the wall many times and as hard as she can for the sake of venting her rage.

The anger, the rage, the hatred that were in her mind. She kept hitting whilst her flashbacks are haunting her very hard whilst she screamed. All she wanted is destroy everything in there. She hated everything that has happened to her so much. She keep hitting and hitting and hitting non-stop through out the whole night.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Chapter 23 - Whether The Day Is Good For Her Or Not

Those who have talked to Twilight weren't sure if they felt guilty or so sorry to asked her past and secret. They all were trying to sleep at their tents but they can't for many minutes straight due to Twilight's constant screaming indicating that she was in rage. They know she was kept wrecking everything that was in the cafeteria for the sake of venting her emotion in the night. After awhile, they all managed to fell asleep whilst hearing her screams of rage. They all slept in sorrow for that.

Sunset however, who has seen everything from her memory, it has gave her a nightmare for now. Seeing who is the Twilight she didn't know instead the Twilight she knew. It was much more the horror to see what she through on the rest of the day of the previous vacation, working as a soldier. What was much more horrifying to Sunset, is to know what all Twilight did on her quest of revenge. Sunset only fear if Twilight would done much more disaster then there's nothing she can do about it.

The term revenge on Sunset when the first time she turned herself into a Demon Shimmer and brainwashed people was a revenge for power. Jealous that Princess Celestia has replaced her by Princess Twilight. Angry because making Princess Twilight as Princess Celestia's best student instead of her. Though that was already long time ago, now, this is about the real Twilight. Sunset really didn't like with the fact that Twilight killed a lot of people for revenge, even though all of them are bad guys.

Even that, Sunset knows that Twilight does still not a heartless girl. Which Sunset was pretty glad for that. Sunset had prayed that Twilight will be doing fine after the past days. Hoping everything will be much better after she slept until the next morning. What was she didn't expect was, she will have a nightmare about Twilight as a soldier.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=XoQvbDROucQ

(Maybe add a little atmosphere?)

"Where am I?"

Sunset was looking around on her surroundings, it was dark as night with the bright moon appeared on the sky and where she was on was a building. A building that she recognized from Twilight's memory, a building where once her prey was in for revenge. She was standing on the rooftop, where the building Mohud was taking shelter from Twilight. She ignored the sound of the gunfire as she looked around until her eyes darting down to the field. Then there she saw Twilight, down there in the middle of the field. Twilight was dying, she kneel down to the ground after taking fatal wounds from machine gunner's weapon.

Sunset was also felt unbelievable to see Twilight survived the machine gun attacks along with the talibans down in the field with their tank, even though Sunset already heard her truth about how she died. And it was that time she hate to see the part she's going to watch.

"چمتو دی !" the officer shouted as he raised his arm up in the air.

Sunset then noticed that Twilight had already stopped holding her wounds and glowed her magic in her hands. That aura..... She can feel it. It's an aura that none herself, her friends, nor the Dazzlings ever felt in their entire life. The true aura of a monster. Twilight was a monster in here than a soldier.

"اور !" the officer shouted as he quickly move his arm from the air and pointed to Twilight, ordering them to fire.

After they took their shots, including their tank, she didn't expect to see this. She was amazed and aghast to see that Twilight have telekinetically stopped all hundreds of bullets that're going to kill her, right in front of her. The moment Sunset saw the bullets are shaking and the militias are scared off, she knew something going to happen. She heard what Twilight said.

"You're dead, YOU'RE SO FUCKING DEAD!"

Twilight forced her magic to force the bullets fly back to its sender. Hundreds of bullets flying back at them in fierce until a lot of militias killed by their bullets and a tank got destroyed by its own tank bullet, only the officer and a few survived the rainbullets. Sunset was terrified to see the sight, seeing nearly all of them slaughtered. They then looked at Twilight, she is already enrage while she's bleeding badly. Sunset can't believe she made it this far alive.

Sunset then saw Twilight used her magic and flew all the weapons that were laying on the ground into the air, aiming at the bastards. Sunset was really scared to see this part but she cannot do anything but to froze on her own for heavy shock as she watched it. The Talibans were really frightened by the sight. Until, it was the part Sunset hated so much.

*TTTTRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTT* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*

The mixed sounds of a lot of assault rifles and RPGs on her hands were truly a nightmare for anyone. Not really made someone deaf, but the scary sound when you're going to get gunned down a lot by those weapons in one direction right at ya' is a nightmare. Twilight advanced with shooting her G36 while the magic does the work for the telekinetically controlled weapon, plus with the assistance of her Dragonfire drone. The massive firepower that Twilight had gotten had of course damaging the building around the base and made Sunset had to jump down from the roof into the balcony where Mohud took a peek on the field.

Such sight, those bastards were slaughtered like a pack of sheep for wolf's prey and some of the buildings were devastated. Sunset nearly puked at this sight, she still can't stand to face this kind of sight but this is what Twilight went through after all. Not only that she sees her as a rogue soldier, she sees her as a deadly killing machine. That is something that you wouldn't see everyday.

After Twilight entered this building, the command center building, Sunset can see the man named Mohud ran inside to ordering his henchmen. The panic in his face, was too exposed for Sunset, that was the true fear. After awhile, Mohud then ran out to the balcony she's in with one of his soldier, deadly gunfire occurred inside only for 10 seconds. And there she was, Twilight stepped out from that room along with her drone. Twilight then looked to her right and saw there was Mohud, along with his bodyguard.

Sunset saw his soldier was about to shoot her, only to get killed by her drone's bullets. Mohud himself drew his weapon at her but then got disarmed by her drone and fell from the second floor. Sunset was very nervous to see Twilight pulled out her M9 pistol and aimed it at him. Sunset had enough of this shit. Sunset stepped in front of Mohud, blocking her aim as she put her both palms in front of herself to signaled her to stop.

"Twilight! Stop!" Sunset shouted at her who is still aiming at Mohud (currently blocked by Sunset). "You don't have to do this! This is not who you are!"

Twilight was still silent and didn't lower her gun. Sunset knew she wasn't listening. But all she get was something unexpected.

*BANG*

And everything went white.

"HAAGH!!"

Sunset quickly woke up from her bed in panic after a nightmare with holding her blanket in front of her with two hands and quickly looked over to Twilight's bed. Twilight wasn't there, so she though that Twilight spends her rest of her night in that cafeteria. Sunset controls her breathing to calm down and lowers her blanket. Sunset then got off from her bed and started to change clothes. After that, she went out from the tent with Spike to find Twilight.

After a halfway to the cafeteria, her 5 friends of Rainbooms plus Juniper escorted her to the cafeteria to find Twilight. As they walked, they were got stopped by some students asking what's Twilight hiding. Instead of telling them her secret, they shook their heads to them. Not because they wanted to keep Twilight's secret, but they just can't, either it's too personal or afraid what to say. As they reached the cafeteria, Applejack who is a strong farmer girl pushed the door that was blocked by a fallen cabinet and entered.

Everything inside was a bloody mess, Twilight clearly wrecked everything inside from plates and glasses to cabinets and furnitures. Everything she wrecked was either dropped to the floor, thrown outside the window, thrown to the walls or still left on top of the tables and counters in broken state. The walls, more than got dirtied by objects in the cafeteria, there was a dried blood on the wall and it looks bent a little. She was hitting her fists here, until it bled. Soon, the principals, Timber, and Daisy entered the cafeteria and felt disgusted by the sight inside the cafeteria, but they also felt sad that Twilight had gone rage again and had to break anything she can find to vented her feelings.

"I never knew she would do such damage like this," Dash commented as she looked around, received a 'yep' from the principals and Pinkie.

"I agree," Rarity said as she looked towards Dash. "She's been through a lot of horrible day for sure."

"And we're going to have a lot of repairs for this," Daisy and Timber said in the same time, clearly disbelieve for the property damage.

"But we need to find Twilight first," Sunset said as she shook to the sight.

"Yeah," Spike said in agreement.

"Agreed, let's look around," AJ said before they search the cafeteria.

When they tried to look for Twilight in there, she was already long gone from there. They can't even find a single trace for where she was heading. For Sunset, she still can felt there was a little spark of Twilight's aura left in there, which for sure gave her a headache after the nightmare she got. After awhile of pointless search, they walked out from the cafeteria and asked around all the students if they saw where did she gone. Unfortunately for them, they didn't see or hear where she was gone.

How did she gone, is something that Sunset knew. Twilight is a natural ghost, not because she can teleport but she can do stealth. From what Celestia and Luna concluded, Twilight has gone out from there during midnight to dawn and headed to somewhere but they don't know what is that. For Twilight's mysterious disappearance, it sorta upset them for not having Twilight on their side. They did think she must be go home on her own but that would be impossible because Spike is still here, she wouldn't dare to leave him like that. After awhile of silence as they stood near the pavilion, Baton, Adagio, Flash and Tennis come over to them.

"What's wrong?" Baton asked them.

"Did you see Twilight around here?" Pinkie asked to them three.

"No, we didn't see her," Flash replied. "Isn't she supposed to be still in the cafeteria?"

"No, she's gone," Timber said to him as he shrugged after he folded his arms. "She didn't leave any trace."

"She's not going back to the forest, right?" Tennis asked worriedly as she leaned forward at them.

"No, that would be impossible," Fluttershy answered, then Juniper replied to Tennis. "She's already hurt pretty bad like that. How can she dare to go back there, after she got mauled by a bear and died?"

"So?" Spike asked. "How can we find her?"

"We don't know," VP Luna replied. "Any suggestions?"

"Wait," Sunset had an idea. "What would Twilight do if we were her?"

"W-wait," Applejack said in stammered. "How the hay are we gonna do that?"

"Think," Sunset answered as she seriously pointed her finger to hear own head. "What would Twilight do right now if she's disappeared?"

Everyone thinks about it, but for sure they were clueless to think of something. "How? She is very enigmatic to us," Juniper said to Sunset in doubt.

Sunset didn't reply immediately after that question, she only shrugged to her question. Everyone then tried to think harder what will they do if they were Twilight. But then something dawned at Luna, and it made herself dumbfounded. Luna clapped her hands to gained their attention to her.

"I think I know where she is," Luna said firmly.

"You know?!" Adagio asked, a little surprised that Luna knows where she is.

"But you not gonna like it." Luna added, made them puzzled.

"What do you mean we're not gonna like it?" Dash asked in curious.

"Yeah, why do you mean by that, sister?" Celestia asked to her sister.

But then Luna moved her head and whispered through Principal celestia's ear. After she's done whispering, Celestia suddenly widen her eyes in shock. Celestia quickly stood her back up and looked towards the students in worried as she sheepishly smiled.

"Is anything okay, Principal Celestia?" Daisy asked as she suspects the looks on her face.

"We'll....... tell you later about that," Celestia said awkwardly. "Now, you have any transportation, Timber?"

"We have a pick up truck here," Timber said as he points his thumb to behind him. "So, who wants to go find Twilight?"

Sunset, Adagio, Juniper, Tennis, Baton, and AJ raised their hands to join them to find Twilight. The rest didn't raised their hand because they won't fit in the truck, including Timber's sister.

"Good, alright where's your truck?"

Timber take the driver seat with Sunset next to him. Celestia and Luna both sat down in the passenger seat with Juniper in between them. While Dagi, Tennis, AJ, and Baton took their seat in back of the truck, might as well enjoyed the breeze of the wind. Timber hit the gas and drove the truck out from the camp and into the road. Timber followed the direction that Celestia said and only drive forward.

It was already nearly 5 minutes long they drove. Suddenly Luna spot the dirt road she recognized.

"Take that dirt road!"

Timber then turned the steer to the left following the VP's direction. However the truck was bouncing due to a bumpy road and Baton nearly fell from the truck if not for Applejack grabbed her arm and pull it back in. It was such a boredom when they took the bumpy dirt path only to see a lot of trees on their left and right. But when they saw a building from a distant up ahead, they were relieved to see it. But much closer they drove, much to the shock to them (Except the principals).

"WHAT?!" Shouted everyone except the Principals, Juniper was the loudest and the least was Tennis. "A GUN SHOP?!?!"

"Canterlot Pawnee Firearms," Celestia said calmly. "Yes, this is a gun shop."

"What would make you think she would be here?!" Juniper asked furiosly, then Timber asked her. "You must be crazy to know that she's here, you know, is there no else place than this?!"

"Twilight ever bring us here to tell us about her secrets," VP Luna said aloud, earning everyone glares, including those who were sitting in the back. "More than that, she bought a rifle here before. And also she had some friends here, including the former marine that runs this shop."

Timber turned his head back forward and tried to park the truck whilst Sunset commented. "Well, that was unexpected."

After the truck got parked, they all get off the truck and took a glance at the gun shop. Had the feeling that Twilight was really prepared for anything with the fact she knows this gun shop. Ironically for Timber and Daisy who were working in the camp in the forest, didn't know about this place. They were showing their concern expression, but Applejack only smirked at the sight of the gun shop.

"Looks like ah' should tell Big Mac and Granny Smith about this shop," AJ then got everyone's dumbfounded glare at her, must be surprised if they heard that. "What? Pays to be prepared, right?"

"Whatever, Jack," Adagio said as she shook her head for the disbelieve of AJ's comment. "Let's head inside."

"Let's go," Luna said as they started to walk to the shop.

"Have you considered to buy a gun for the camp, Timber?" Tennis asked him.

"Not sure," Timber replied in upset. "After what happened 4 days ago."

"I'm sure Twilight didn't really meant to do that," Sunset comforts him. "She only hate on what she had been through, that's all."

"I hope you're right about that," Timber replied as he puts his hands in his pockets.

"Don't worry, we make sure that won't happen again," Celestia said to him in sure.

"Yeah!" Juniper and Baton both said in the same time, before Baton continued to talk. "We're her friends, alright. I'm sure we can helped her on something."

"But for sure, I don't think we can helped her change," Juniper assured them, only made them all frowned.

Upon entering, for sure they were very amazed by the sight inside the gun shop instead the outside. It's the first time they a lot of real kind of weapons in there. Applejack for sure was pretty impressed to this, she might have to gave a compliment to the boss that runs the gun shop. They were got distracted for awhile by the weapons in the racks, on the walls, and on the tables.

Applejack did hold a shotgun for awhile, while Timber who was next to her only touch the shotguns laid on the table. Adagio and Juniper both looked over to the display window on the wall which showing some different pistols, Juniper commented to Dagi that this was something like in the action movie (Which Adagio found was pretty scary if that happens in real life). Baton and Tennis looked over to the rifles that were stood up hanging on the wall and gave whistle of impression. The principals only folded their arms as they looked around the shop to find Twilight (also silently took the sight of weapons that are in the store). Sunset only shook her head after looked at the weapons, which Twilight may would buy it. It was in a moment before one of the employee of the gun shop came over to them, with the fact that they were much impressed to the weapons that were arranged properly.

"Excuse me," the employee said to them, they stopped on what are they doing and looked over to him. "May I help you to find... something?"

"Um, actually we're here to find someone," Sunset said to him.

"Yeah, we want to find someone," Timber said to him. "Do you see a girl around, purple skin, wears a glasses, kind of a nerd, and-"

"You mean Twilight?" the employee asked them, which they were very surprised to hear that.

"Yeah," Baton said awkwardly. "How did you know her?"

"Well, she told me she was a fellow soldier," the employee said. "I'm a former soldier actually, so we got along really fine. Also she is a friend for fellow and former soldiers and hunters around here."

"That was unexpected," Celestia commented. "You know where she is?"

"She's in the firing range on the end right corner there," he said as he pointed towards the door at the right corner up ahead. "Checking out a new shotgun."

"Oh..." Tennis tone was trailing off after hearing that, in awkward.

"Right," Luna said, cutting this awkwardness. "We'll heading there, thanks."

The employee only nodded and left them, Celestia then looked over themselves. "Right, shall we meet her?"

The group went on to the door and head out to the firing range. There were some peoples trying to check their weapons by firing the targets from a distant, take apart and assemble weapons, and cleaning the parts of the weapons. It was quiet a good sight, except the sound of the gunfire from the people who were trying out their weapons. Not really deafening but really made someone can get a heart attack.

They all then looked over to their right, and in shock there was Twilight talking with a man called Mr. Browning. Twilight was holding an M4 Benelli shotgun on her hands, currently loading some bullets into it. Mr. Browning was standing next to her observing how is she doing with her shotgun. He and them also took notice that Twilight's hands were bandaged, he doesn't know why but for them it's due to her punching the wall non-stop. However, Applejack noticed that the shotgun that Twilight have has been modified. And they can heard Mr. Browning was explaining the modifications.

"Semi-automatic shotgun, custom bolt carrier release and charging handle to load the shells much more comfortable, extended tube magazine which can fill around 10 shotgun shells, red dot scope for precise manual targeting, light and longer barrel for steady aim and fast aiming," when Twilight turned the shotgun on her arm and took a look the under side of the shotgun whilst gripping the stock and checking the bolt handler, he added. "Textured grips, in case if your hands get wet."

Twilight and those who were behind them both glared at him after the last kind of modification. "Right...." Twilight said awkwardly.

"So, how about shooting practice a bit?" Mr. Browning asked her as he pointed his open palms at the 10 targets in front of them.

"Sure," Twilight then looked over to her targets in front of her whilst readied her shotgun that's still pointing the ground.

3 seconds later, Twilight quickly aimed the shotgun as fast as lightning and pulled the trigger. *DUAR* *DUAR* *DUAR*

From what they can tell, she clearly had a superior skill with the shotguns. She shot 4 targets with ease, she quickly titled the shotgun to the left and able to shot 5, and then with one hand on the shotgun aiming towards the target, took the shot and it was a hit. Her aim was bloody accurate like an eagle. After the mag is empty, she turned over the shotgun over her right shoulder and hold the barrel of the shotgun while she is reloading the shotgun quickly with her right hand with quad load then double load. She then flipped the shotgun again onto her hands and cocked it.

"Very nice, Corporal," Mr. Browning complemented. "Even for a girl."

"I'm a good shooter, sir," Twilight replied at him with a smile. "So no sweat about it."

"That's so cool," Timber said quietly as he looked at her badass girlfriend in impression, then Baton added quietly. "Wow."

Suddenly Twilight's face got frowned, Mr. Browning did noticed this but don't know why. They can't see her face because they were behind them. Twilight was looking to her right out the corner of her eyes and not moving her body around. Twilight heard something from behind her, which what was Timber and Baton said.

"They're here, aren't they?" Twilight asked to Mr. Browning, he then turned around and surprised that her friends, and the principals he recognized were here.

"Yep, they're here," he said awkwardly, Twilight then turned around at them and held her shotgun in front of her, pointing the firing end towards the ground on her side.

"I didn't expect you were here," Twilight said to them in cold.

"We were looking for you, Twilight," VP Luna said to her in worried. "But I didn't expect you'll be here to get a new gun."

"Don't worry she told me everything," Mr. Browning said to them. "About she got mauled by a bear and nearly shot her friend before she died. She's been through a rough day, and I'm okay with that."

"Oh?" Tennis and Applejack gasped in surprise, didn't expect to heard him say that.

"I'm guessing that your colonel will gave you lecture about you died three times, right?" Mr. Browning asked her with a smirk.

"Perhaps," Twilight replied sullenly.

"Where did you get the money for buying such weapon, Twilight?" Sunset asked her, which soon she realized that was a stupid question she's asking.

"Isn't it obvious?" Twilight asked back, Sunset only facepalmed for her stupid question.

"So, you're preparing for something worse?" Adagio asked as she observed the shotgun Twilight's holding.

"Yeah," Twilight replied with a shrug. "Pays to be prepared."

"Hmm, for sure you'll be fit in a action movie," Juniper commented, which annoys Twilight.

"Please don't bring that up, alright?" Twilight said to her. "I just don't want to do that. Not now."

"Oh, alright," Juniper said as she frowned. "By the way, you're going back to the camp right?"

"Yeah, give me a moment," Twilight replied. "I and Mr. Browning had some business to finish first. Wait for me at the parking lot."

"Please be soon," Celestia said to her. "Your friends back in the camp are worried because you're gone like that."

"Don't worry," Twilight said in sure. "I'll be quick."

"Ok," Applejack said as they about to left. "See ya later, Sugarcube."

Twilight nodded to AJ and they have left to wait at the parking lot. Twilight then looked over to Mr. Browning, before they both walked over to a table where she put her bear-damaged backpack. Her backpack was pretty lucky after the bear attack, it only made some damage on the layers of the bag instead cutting through into inside the bag. She putted her shotgun in the bag and only the stock part of the shotgun was coming out from it. Twilight then looked over to him after putting everything she brought inside the bag, including ammo.

"So, where were we?"

It's already 5 minutes pass after they were already waiting at the truck. Then Twilight came out from the gun shop with her backpack on her back and with her torn-up black jacket. They briefly took a look at her and ask if they return now. She nodded and they get in the truck. Everyone was sitting at their previous seats, plus Twilight is taking a seat on the back of the truck with the 4 girls.

Upon returning, of course it was another boredom for them. What made the 4 girls in the back surprised was Twilight suddenly just slept along the road as she sits down with her back leaning back against the back window. Even the bumpy road didn't even bother her to get awoke from her sleep. Baton did though that Twilight must've been didn't took any sleep last night. And even on the road she didn't wake up, only enjoying the breezy wind as she sleeps.

They all made it back to the camp after the ride. Everyone get off from the truck, after Adagio woke Twilight up from her sudden sleep. Twilight did startled by that, but then she gets off from the truck. The rest of the Rainbooms and the Dazzlings, along with the other students and Daisy, come over to them in worried. But what made them much worried was what was something that is sticking out from her backpack.

"Is that, a weapon?" Bulk asked as he pointed at the stock of the shotgun in worried.

"Yes, it's a shotgun," Celestia said, did suddenly frightened them but then calmed down after she added. "Don't worry, we'll keep an eye on her."

"Besides..." Twilight said, they all hoping that she didn't say something bad. "I wanted to put my stuffs back in the chests, if you don't mind."

They all only nodded at her in agreement before she left to the tent. After she left, they only looked at each other in doubt. Not sure if Twilight would be doing fine or not. Though they will keep on eye on her if something wrong.

"So where did you found her?" Mystery asked at VP Luna.

"Somewhere," Luna said, making them puzzled.

"What do you mean?" Derpy asked.

"It's..... well, complicated," Celestia said, then Sunset added. "Give us a moment to think what we should say to you. Besides, this is very complex than it seems."

Those who listened only nodded in consent, then Adagio , Tennis, and Baton looked over to Applejack. "You should check on Twilight," Dagi said.

"Because we think she's been feel bad after yesterday," Tennis added, then Baton. "We.... I don't like if there's something happened to her.

Applejack only silent for a moment before answering. "Alright, ah' take a look on her."

When Applejack about to left, Timber stopped her for awhile to ask. "Where are you going?"

"Ah' want to check how Twilight's doing," AJ replied, before she took her leave.

Twilight was sitting down on a chair at the night table between the beds. She was only sad, very sad. Been lost in though for a long time after what she went through the war and she had done in here. Twilight was staring to the floor, and slowly turned her head towards the table, where was her loaded M9 pistol was laid. The reason why the pistol was still on the night table is only one.
she was still suicidal

With hesitation, she slowly took the gun with her index finger on the trigger. She took a look on it by it side and the sight, then slowly putting it next to her head. She closed her eyes and her hand was shaking. She had a doubt if doing this would change everything, but what other way? She felt so miserable after that war and it scarred her and haunted her much worst.

Her finger then felt shaking. She can't decide either two parts, one was to end her life from this miserable life, or two, stay alive because her friends need her so as she needs them. She still felt very hesitant to do it or not, it made her tears dropped from her closed eyes. She gasped and sniffed as her finger felt starting to tremble upon the trigger, hate, angry and sad on what she doing. Been through hell and back and everything is still the same.

Until, someone quickly grabbed her hand-armed pistol by the barrel of the pistol to the grip. Twilight didn't even startled or surprised by that, instead she slowly opened her eyes as she can felt her shaking armed-hand was suppressed by someone's hand. She slowly turned her head to the right and saw Applejack was standing next to her. She can see the fear in AJ's eyes, fear of losing someone she knew, she know this because Applejack told her how she felt on the road after Twilight survived the bear attack. Applejack still holding both her gun and her hand in fear, while not moving it away from her side of the head.

"Twilight, don't...." Applejack said worriedly and her tone was trailing off as she shook. "Just don't, Ah' beg ya', please......"

For some reason Applejack let her pistol-armed hand go. Don't know why, she just let it go. Twilight sees that and looked away from her, her hand was gripping harder and was shaking a little. She then closed her eyes and stuffed her lips into her mouth. As she decides to pull the trigger or not, her hand was shaking much more hard and she gripped the pistol harder than before. After an intense moment of silence as she decides, she made a decision.

Not to pull the trigger

Twilight then lower the pistol from her right side of the head and slowly put it on the night table. She then down her right hand on her knee while left arm was on the night table next to the pistol. Her feelings were mixed up, sad, angry, hate, doubt, impatient or patient, pity, and cold at the same time. She took a couple of deep breath, until she vented herself by hitting the table with a loud thud by her left arm and nearly made Applejack surprised. When silence filled the tent again, Twilight still on her chair with the mixed up feeling, deciding not to linger around her Applejack decided to leave. Before Applejack able to walked out from the entrance, Twilight called her.

"Applejack?"

AJ turned around slowly after she heard her call. "Yeah, Sugarcube?"

"May I asked you something?"

After a moment of though, Applejack came over to her and took a seat on Twilight's bed near the night table in front of Twilight. Applejack then leaned her upper body forward, elbows on knees and hands clenched against each other. She then looked to Twilight's purple eyes of after-frustration. Twilight though a question as Applejack waited for her question for a moment.

"What is it?"

Twilight then looked at Applejack's calm face after she had only one question in mind. "Why God forbid me to die?"

Applejack was only shocked to her question, she was silenced for awhile after that for thinking of an answer. She had to looked up right out the corner of the eye. and then she answered Twilight's question with a serious face.

"To be honest, ah' don't know why," Applejack then grabbed and held her right shoulder as she stares deeply into her eyes. "More than dat, ah' don't know how the hay ya're still alive despite you died three times. Ah'.... don't know why ah'm saying this, but, ah' think you were lucky for having God by your side."

Twilight only silent for a moment after hearing her answer, though of her answer. "You think?"

"Yeah, ah' think," Applejack replied with a little doubt. "Ah' can say nothing more that dat. Why you're asking that?"

"You know if I'm a monster, right?" Twilight asked in sad. "Why don't I just die? After all I did?"

"Hey, look!" Applejack said as she leans closer to her. "Maybe ya're a monster, but ya' still have a heart inside of you and ah' knew it, alright? What ya' wanted to do is only protect the ones ya' love and ah' believe ya' can do that. We're ya'r friends and we need you, really. Because ya' still need us and we still need ya'. . You're not a monster like what you think, Sugarcube. Even if ya' had to do something horrible to get the job done, ya' still a good girl and still a friend for us."

"I see," Twilight sniffed with a nod and a blink as her tears poured out a little. "Thanks for answering my question."

"Is there something else ya' need?"

"Nothing else for now, thanks, Applejack."

"Don't mention it," Applejack then stood up and walked towards the entrance of the tent. "Ah'll give ya' some privacy, Ah' be at the boathouse if ya' need me."

Twilight only nodded slowly at Applejack as she left. Here it is again, loneliness, that surrounds her. At least it only gave some bearings for herself, and though of Applejack's answer. She does believe in God, but doesn't believe if His will is to let her live. She is only a monster who've been through hell and somehow came back alive by a bullshitting miracle.

If it's of course that was God who let her back alive, the question is why, apart from AJ's answer? She's a soldier who had to kill a lot as a monster and had to spare the enemy commander for that. Just why? Why would God let a monster like her live? It's just doesn't make any sense.

Nevertheless, she only let those thoughs disappear and took what is looked like a canned bourbon whiskey from her chest in front of the bed. Twilight then sat back down on her seat, drinking it then put it on the night table. She does know if alcoholic drink is not allowed to bring but she needed it. What else she can do than that? There's nothing else she need to do except for that to calm down the stress she had.

After a while, she drank the canned bourbon whiskey with 6 gulp and didn't yet drunk. Though she ever had the first time she had to drink an alcohol along with her fellow soldiers, yes she drunk but she was lucky if better to get back to her room before anything worst would happen while she drunk. Twilight now is getting fond with alcohols, ever had to drink a bottle of vodka with Briggs and she didn't get drunk. So yeah, nothing go wrong with that.

A moment later, Flash and Timber with Spike her dog along side them entered the tent and surprised that Twilight was drinking an alcohol. And what make them much more surprised that she wasn't drunk. Spike hopped onto her bed and laid down next to the night table as Flash and Timber walked over to her. She only looked over to them, in sad and doubt. Timber and Flash did took notice on the pistol that she left on the night table.

"You're okay, Twilight?" Timber asked to her in worry, but all he get only silence from her.

"You tried to shot yourself?" Flash asked her as his left eyebrow raised.

After took a gulp, she sighed before looking at them with a little tears. "Nearly."

"How you're doing now, Twilight?" Spike asked as he wiggled his tail.

"I feel bad," she took another gulp and the alcoholic can was empty. "I just..... felt lost."

Then only silence that filled the tent. Twilight only slowly stood up from her chair and looked down towards the floor. Flash and Spike can describe her expression that she was felt contempt and grief. Twilight then looked over to Timber and Flash slowly. Before, with surprise, Twilight quickly hugged them both in tears.

Such surprise and tears from her, they both can only hugged her and felt pity for her for what she's been through. Timber let it slide this time for hence she hugged Flash at the same time as well. Twilight was crying on all the things she had through and she needed someone to accompany her. She was also stressed as well as she cried.

"Shhh, it's alright," Timber said to her softly as he tighten his arms around her.

"There's nothing to worried about," Flash added softly as he rubbed her back. "Everything is fine, believe me."

"You're gonna be alright, Twilight," Spike said as he watch them hugged. "I know it will."

Twilight only can do nothing but to hugged them, cried and sniffed for now.

14:55 PM

Soon they will leave the camp and return to the school via school bus. They all packed everything they got and put them all in the trunk of the bus. Twilight however, put her big bag in the trunk and let her backpack (Which didn't contain shotgun since it's already in the trunk inside the big bag, except bullets, mags and M9 Pistol) still on her back to get it inside the bus. Before they leave, they all sing a goodbye song cheerily (Except Twilight) before they get on the bus. Twilight and her dog were the last passenger to get on the bus, after she put a foot on the steps of the bus, Timber and Daisy stopped her.

"Twilight," Timber called her.

"Yeah?" Twilight responded as she slowly turned around at them with her dog wrapped on her both arms.

"Just want to say that..." Daisy said, then continued by her brother. "We're sorry to hear everything that happened to you.."

Twilight was silent for a moment before she replied. "Thanks."

"And please," Timber begged. "Be safe, I don't want to lose after all that happened to you."

Twilight was silent again for a moment as she looked into his boyfriend's eyes before replying. "I'll try."

Twilight then turned around towards the bus and entered. Twilight and Spike then sat down next to Flash who is much more an open talker to her. She then put Spike down between them both and put her backpack on the ground as the bus starts its embark back to the school. And here we go again, long trip long boredom.

It was around 5 minutes later after the bus embarked, Twilight, Flash and Spike were still silent as the other students and the principals were chatting to each other. Then Twilight suddenly remembered something, she zipped open the bag beneath her and took what is looked like a pistol magazine. Twilight then took a bunch of bullets from another slot of her backpack and starting to fill the magazine. Even if that didn't scared Flash and Spike, the ones who were scared was the two students sat across on the left, Starlight and Photo Finish. Twilight did looked over to them and only gave an emotionless glare.

"It's alright," Flash said to them. "She means no harm."

"You sure?" Starlight asked him, Twilight looked away from them and sighed and continued to fill her magazine.

"I'm sure," Flash replied with a smile. "I trust her."

Only hearing that, they both can only felt glad about it and they both go back on what they're doing. Flash and Spike then looked over to Twilight again and surprised to found out that she just filled two pistol magazines now and put them back in her bag. She leaned back against the seat and sighed. Then she looked out the window next to her whilst Spike hop over her thighs and Flash just rubbed her shoulder for comfort.

They still spend the rest of the trip either by talking, gossips, selfies, playing games on their phone and took photos, none of them were sleeping. Twilight, Spike and Flash were the only one who were pretty silent along the trip. As Twilight somehow felt her sense guilt back, she slowly took out her phone and her earphone from the bag. Putting the earphones on the ears, she searched for a song, a song that fits for herself. A song, that would express how is she feeling. After she found it, she leaned her head back and closed her eyes whilst facing to the window next to her, and start to sing.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vt1Pwfnh5pc

I hurt myself today
To see if I still feel
I focus on the pain
The only thing that's real

Everyone in the bus attracted by that and gone silence to hear her sing a song.

The needle tears a hole
The old familiar sting
Try to kill it all away
But I remember everything

What have I become
My sweetest friend
Everyone I know
Goes away in the end

They could feel the expression she had now.

And you could have it all
My empire of dirt
I will let you down
I will make you hurt

They can only felt very sad to hear her sing and remembered all of her actions.

I wear this crown of thorns
Upon my liars chair
Full of broken thoughts
I cannot repair

Beneath the stains of time
The feelings disappear
You are someone else
I am still right here

What have I become
My sweetest friend
Everyone I know
Goes away in the end

And you could have it all
My empire of dirt
I will let you down
I will make you hurt

If I could start again
A million miles away
I will keep myself
I would find a way

Upon reaching the school, the weather was still as good as evening and the bus parked in the parking lot. All the passengers got off one by one and heading to the trunk to get their bags. Twilight and Spike was the last to get off the bus again. Before she walked out the bus door, the driver stopped her by grabbing her arm. Twilight then turned her head at him as Spike hopped over Twilight's shoulder to look at the driver. The driver was the person she able to rescue before he died from stab wound by the pipe under the bus.

"Girl, thank you for saving my life," the driver said as he release her arm. "I though I was a goner."

Twilight only smiled and chuckled at that. "Don't worry, it's my job to make sure everyone alright."

"Also, I'm really sorry to hear that you died after you were attacked by a bear," he said. "I'm just very glad to see you came back alive again."

"That's alright," Twilight said to him politely. "I've been through worst."

"Alright," the driver nodded at her. "Be safe out there, ok?"

"I will," Twilight replied to him before she got off the bus and headed straight to the trunk of the bus.

Spike the dog was laying on the ground, currently doing silly roll to entertain her as she checked everything in the bag to make sure everything is in order. After a moment, the weather of the evening suddenly turned cloudy and wanted to rain. Everyone quickly got up and picked up their bags and get inside the school because it's going to rain soon, can be heard by the gurgling sound of the weather. Twilight however was very calm to packed her things up and did it. Then Rarity, Juniper and Sonata came over to her.

"Hey," Sonata said. "Let us help you with the bags."

After Sonata and Juniper picked up her big bag and backpack and bring them to inside the school, Twilight only looked up and watched the cloudy weather in amaze and calm. With an odd feeling, Rarity only looked at her in confusion and dumbfounded on why she wasn't worried about the rain. Rarity only nudged her to make her look at Rarity. After that she asked her.

"We should get inside, dear. It's going to get rain soon."

"I don't need to," Twilight responded to her, earning Rarity's surprising glare. "I just want to enjoy this."

"But you will get wet and dirty!" Rarity exclaimed, since she's a fashionista. "Don't you worry about your-?"

"No," Twilight replied quickly. "Don't worry about it, I'll be fine."

Rarity did wanted to say that she will get sick if she did that, but none came. Instead, she only leave her there whilst rubbing her left arm for cold. Twilight then looked up again towards the dark cloudy skies. And closed her eyes, the rain fells upon her and the environment. She was fully wet by rain, but she enjoying it.

"Is she enjoying the rain?" Celestia asked in dumbfounded.

"Yes, she is," Rarity answered. "You know? This is actually such rare sight."

"I agree," Sunset said as she looked at rarity. "It's been a long time seeing her doing that."

"Is she going to be fine?" Photo asked in concern.

Sunset then took a deep glance at Twilight from inside the school. Her head was facing up, both arms on her sides, and eyes closed. Not even a single twitch from that caused by the rain. Sunset only shook at Twilight and said something in her heart.

I hope you're okay, Twilight

Chapter 24 - The Boogeywoman Strikes Again

The next day, 12:30 PM.

It was literally a good day for the Rainbooms and Juniper to take a walk to the Sugarcube Corner, except for Twilight of course who is still grumpy about all she did these days and all she did as a soldier. Even though the weather was much more cloudy but it didn't indicate rain would fall down from the sky from the looks of the light grey colors, just in case of this situation she wears blue jeans and winter-pattern camo jacket plus a black beanie on her head which delight Rarity to see it. Well, even they had a good day to walk to the Sugarcube Corner a little far, Twilight didn't expect that Sunset was also bringing along Princess Twilight and Starlight Glimmer from Equestria with them, which practically she would say, 'much of a shitter'. Twilight was basically the one who were at the very front of them to lead the way grumpily as she muttered to herself something they don't know of. Princess Twilight and Starlight then caught up with her not wanting to lose her pacing.

Twilight, as usual, looked around her making sure there's no danger around. But still angry at herself for her memories, especially remembering herself as a monster. But for a moment she let it go now, and took another step in mind which is trying to talk with them. But the only thing that exist around them is only the silence from Twilight, the princess, and Starlight while those on behind them chat happily (and making sure to not piss Twilight off because saying the wrong word). But what made Twilight much more annoyed and pissed was to listening every single loud word from Pinkie who is keep talking for two hours straight, especially when talking about party. Twilight try to hold her emotion for now and kept walking.

Then for a while, her brother, Shining Armor, with Principal Cadence and her mother, Twilight Velvet alongside him, met them on the sidewalk and greet them (Good thing is they both are already get used to see double Twilight). They all greeted, but Twilight only greet them with an upset nod. Shining, Cadence and her mother did asked her what's wrong with her, by she didn't reply, instead only kept her eyes straight as she walked in silence. Even she got called by them again, she only ignored it. But they keep insisting to call her over and over again, while her friends behind (Including the princess and Starlight Glimmer who decided to go back behind her) still talking to each other.

"Twilight!" Shining called.

"Twilight!" her mother called as she nudged her harshly. "Why you ignored us?"

Twilight then looked to her right to see them. "Sorry, I'm just lost in thoughs."

Cadence suddenly worried to hear that. "Something troubles you?"

"Nothing troubles me," Twilight replied with cold, not bothering to answer whilst to look at them. "I assure you."

"I don't think so, sis," Shining said as he looked on her expression. "You looked upset."

"I'm fine, min bror," Twilight replied. "There's nothing troubles me, alright?"

"It is true that you got mauled by a bear back in the camp?" Cadence asked, Shining and Velvet were shocked to that rumor they didn't heard of, Twilight only act casually upon hearing it. "I heard the rumor from your friends behind you."

"Yes and I died," Twilight answered, her mother, her brother and Cadence were surprised and amazed to that. "Now you see me I'm still alive after I died."

"What?!" Velvet shouted in disbelieve at her. "How do you even able to get away with it, do you even kill the bear, Sweetie?"

"Yes I kill it with my shotgun and had to walk 500 meters to reach the camp," Twilight said as she looked at her mother. "Even if I was in fatal state I manage to get through the day."

"W-wait," Shining though he was misheard that Twilight has a weapon. "You have a shotgun?"

"Yes I have," Twilight answered with a nod.

They four then went silent upon hearing it as they walked, Twilight, after a moment, sighed before saying something to them. "We will talked about this again once we're at the Sugarcube Corner, okay?"

Because the destination of those three were actually heading to the Sugarcube Corner they all only nodded. Twilight, her mother, her brother, and cadence were the only one who were silent along the road. Still her friends behind them actually still happy to talk. to each other. As they walked they looked around them to see how's life in the city going.

Like the normal things going on the city, all the people are in happy and joy. Chit-chat here and there, some did jogs on the sidewalks, kids playing around the road, and cars driving along the roads peacefully with the birds chirping in the air. Despite they cloudy day, some of the citizens were also bringing their umbrella on their hands and wears jacket just in case if it's rain. Besides Twilight and Sunset who were wearing jackets, they didn't bring any umbrella or waterproof jacket with them.

Princess Twilight and Starlight then decided to join up with Twilight after a moment of talk with the 6 friends behind them. The princess and Starlight did tell her anything about what they discussed back there, but Twilight only nodded at all they were saying. It's not that she wasn't listening about it, she wasn't care for that. What was she's pretty cared about was wanting for Pinkie to shut the hell up because she's still talking aloud until now (she's of course talking aloud when Twilight was talking to her family and Cadence next to her). Hard to say, Twilight trying to find a way to shut her up without any vulgar or violent act but it was pretty pointless.

A little longer later, Pinkie still talking aloud from behind her until she decided to hop forward to catch up with Twilight. Twilight felt like her head going to blow off in steam to hear Pinkie still talking. Much more a shite to her was, Pinkie directly speaks aloud right next to her about everything pretty fast including the parties she would planning. Twilight of course can hold the loud sound right next to her ear since she heard a lot of firearms and gun shot (And for a couple of times, she nearly deaf because she was standing next to the cannon of the tank that was firing). Twilight tried to shrug it off but can't though, Pinkie looks like much the worst one than Carl who always fuck shit up, and her emotion was kinda mixed with anger and cold.

"Uh, Pinkie?" her mother called. "It's not nice to talked to her like that."

"Oh come on," Pinkie teased whilst nudging the grumpy Twilight. "She would like about what I'm saying."

"I'm not sure about that, Pinkie," Princess Twilight said in doubt, Starlight then said. "She looks pretty upset."

"Well, I'msureTwilightgonnalike-" Pinkie said, before she got interrupted by an arm striking her throat from Twilight and keep pushing until Pinkie's back hit the wall, it surprised all of her friends and all the people around them.

Twilight was already pissed, she choked her throat again in anger whilst saying softly to her as Pinkie's eyes locked in hers. "Pinkie, you've been talking a lot for TWO...... FUCKING HOURS.......... STRAIGHT. And I am very annoyed, very sick, and very tired to listen to you talking like that. So do me a favor, don't say anything about any parties you were talking and I want for the next 5 hours straight....." Twilight change her voice into a very loud one. "YOU SHUT THE FUCK UP!!! ALRIGHT??!!."

Pinkie quickly nodded in understood and fear, then Twilight let her throat go an Pinkie quickly took a deep breath. "Good."

After Twilight released her, she looked around her and saw everyone was in shock and awe to saw her violent actions to Pinkie. Her mother and brother were quite in shock until they had to left their jaw open, while Cadence, the princess, Starlight, Sunset, and the rest were amazed and felt quite disbelieve on what she did. Twilight then turned around at Pinkie and saw her were holding her throat, notice she felt a little pain there. With obnoxious feeling, she looked down to her right for a moment before she blinks and shook her head because of what she did. Then she turned again towards the path to the Sugarcube Corner and kept walking on, nearly leaving them behind to catch up with her as the people around them starting to get back on what are they doing.

Twilight and the group kept walking on. The princess and Starlight not sure what to ask to her since she was look so pissed, but when they saw her temper calmed down, they can be only glad with that. Pinkie, who was already with Sunset, Juniper and the others only shuts her mouth, do what Twilight ordered her to. Shining, cadence, and Velvet were worried on what is making her mad than that while the princess and Starlight thinking of something to ask. Twilight then looked over to her left to see if someone wanted to ask her something.

"So," Starlight said. "How's your day at the camp going?"

"Worst than I though," Twilight said in regret. "I unintentionally hurt someone back there."

"Why though?" Princess Twilight asked curiously.

"Well, they keep asking on what troubles me in a threatening stance," she replied to her. "So that has made me angry and I had to beat them."

"I hope you're not making enemies, Twilight," her mother said as she looked at her daughter. "Not after that terrible day."

"I'm not," Twilight replied quickly. "I just can't control on my own situation, it's just....." Twilight only shook her head in loss of word.

"Easy, we will continue this conversation after we get there," Cadence said to her, then Shining continued. "You look so thirsty, sis. Take a break to not talk for awhile."

"Alright."

"Uh, Twilight?" Pinkie called from behind her.

Twilight stopped and made them all stopped as well, she turned around towards Pinkie in cold while the other next to her turned around and glance at them. "Yeah?"

"Look, Pinkie want to talk something to us," Fluttershy said softly to Twilight. "Can you, well... give a little leeway about not talking for 5 hours straight?"

"I agree with Shy," Dash said, Sunset, Juniper, Rarity, and Applejack gave a nod of consent. "Besides, it's not good for someone to keep their mouth shut for long."

Twilight took for a moment to decide it by looking down right out of the corner of the eyes, before looking back at them. "Fine, Pinkie may talk for every 30 seconds. Remember, I don't want to hear any loud voice from you and I don't want to hear anything about party, alright?"

"Thank you, Twilight," Pinkie said at last in relieve as she nearly bowed and nod her head at Twilight.

Twilight nodded for reply before she turned around and kept walking on, the rest follow suit. The whole group can only felt upset to see Twilight's behavior like that for now.

Moments later, they reach the Sugarcube Corner where Pinkie live and work. They can see that there were a couple of two-seat tables on the front of the building. one was occupied by Lyra and Bon Bon, second was Neon Light and Royal Pin from Crystal Prep, third was Cherry Crash (CHS) and Frosty Orange (Crystal Prep), and the fourth was Valhallen and Heath Burns. The group greeted them before they went inside the white building of the Sugarcube Corner. After they enter, Twilight can felt nothing but a fresh feeling in her mind to take a break.

Inside the building, there were some two-seat tables, 4 4-seat tables, and two particular spot for more than 4 people to sit. There were Octavia and Vinyl, Tennis and Cloudy, Teddy and Ringo, Watermelody and Baton, Fleur Dis Lee and Upper Crust, Timber and Daisy and more of them on the two-seats tables. The Dazzlings band plus Photo Finish and The Illusions band plus Flash took two 4-seats tables, and the third 4-seats table was occupied by the Crystal Prep students which are Cold Forecast, Diwata Aino, Garden Grove, and Crystal Lullaby. For the seats more than 4, one of them occupied by Mrs. Cherilee, Mr. Cranky, Principal Celestia, VP Luna, and former Principal Cinch.

The group greeted all of them but in upset. They asked why they were upset but only gave a shook or stating that there was nothing making them upset for reply. Sunset and her band plus Juniper, Starlight, and Princess Twilight sat down on the more than 4 seats and ordered some snacks and drink, While Twilight, her mother and brother, plus Cadence decided to head to the 4-seats table. When Twilight about to headed to their table, she was called by Tennis and she turned around towards behind her, also making Shining, Cadence, and Velvet to turn around. Tennis was standing in front of her in grief of something.

"I just want to say," Tennis said to her as she's clenching her both hands underneath her stomach. "I'm sorry for your loss, Twilight."

Twilight knew who was she referring to, and with grief she smiled at her. "Thanks."

"How are you doing?" Tennis asked.

"Not well, to be honest," Twilight replied with a slow shrug and sighed. "I just felt tired after yesterday and the days before, you?"

"Actually," Tennis paused for a moment. "I'm just worried about you. Well, you know? Seeing how you are holding up..."

"I understand," Twilight nodded at her, but then she pointed her thumb to behind her whilst saying. "I want to talk with my mother if you don't mind."

"That's fine," Tennis said to her. "I want to get back to my seat now."

"Sure," Twilight said before they both head back to their seats.

They four sat down on their seats. Shining is next to Twilight while in front of them Velvet is next to Cadence (Next means on their right). After they sat down, they chat a little. Velvet asked her to tell what are their food order to Mrs. Cake. After each one of them said what they want to order, Twilight get off her seat and walked over to the counter where Mrs. Cake was standing. Mrs. Cake immediately took a notebook from the table counter and readied her pen.

"Hello there, Twilight," Mrs. Cake said in a little nervous after she saw her presence back in 11 June in her uniform. "May I take your order?"

"1 onion rings, 1 pasta salad, and 1 cinnamon roll," Twilight said as she lifts her fingers one by one according to the orders. "For the drinks, 2 coconut-soda juice, 1 cherry-grapefruit, and 1 moccachino coffee."

"Ok, your order will be coming soon," Mrs. Cake said as she puts her pen and her notebook on the table. "Please wait for a few minutes."

"Ok," Twilight said as she turned around towards where her mother, brother, and Cadence were seating.

"Wait," Mrs. Cake said to her, stopping her before turning around at her. "May I ask you something?"

"What is it?" Twilight asked.

"That time in 11 June," Mrs. Cake said as she remembers it, and with moderate voice although everyone doesn't heard what she said. "Are you soldier?"

Twilight only glance at her with emotionless eyes, before saying. "Yes I am."

Twilight then turned around again to head back to her seat, waiting for the orders to show up. They four only waited for the orders to show up in silence, none of them did talked after seeing what Twilight did to Pinkie which truly shocked them since she was her friend. Moments later, the orders showed up and all the orders are put down on the table. Twilight drank her coffee slowly as the others were only enjoying and eating their food and drinks. After Twilight put down her cup of coffee, her mother looked at her in concern.

"Why you don't eat something, Sweetie?" Velvet, her mother asked her.

"I'm not hungry," Twilight said as she leaned her back against her chair. "I'm just thirsty."

"Why coffee though?" Cadence asked. "I mean, it's already afternoon."

"I want to make sure myself that I'm not tired," Twilight said to her as she corrected her glasses.

"Well, you don't look tired to me," Shining said, which is literally a joke.

"Look again," Twilight said to her brother in annoyed.

"You sure don't want to eat something?" her mother asked in a little concern.

"I'm fine, mom," Twilight responds to her as she rubbed her left eye. "I just need a drink."

"Hmpf," Velvet then decided to bring up the last conversation back in the sidewalk. "Alright, what about telling us where and why did you buy a shotgun? I though you've had enough with firearms."

"And I bought one because I want to protect myself and my friends," Twilight replied firmly. "as for where did I get it, is I bought it at the gun shop near Camp Everfree."

"Wait, what?" Shining was kinda disbelieve with this fact as he looked at her sister. "I never knew that place was near the Camp."

"Look, it's...... very complicated to tell you this," Twilight said to them, unsure where to start. "But.... I'm a soldier."

They all only shocked and dumbfoundedly stare at Twilight after she said that. "What?"

"I can explain," Twilight said to them calmly. "I know you'll be angry about this-"

"Well, I am now!" her mother said angrily, gladly not loud nor even very. "How did you able to work as a soldier!? You're only a smart girl who do study and research!!"

"I have a friend that able to help me join the military so I got signed up," Twilight said calmly to her mother.

"Even despite the fact that this job could kill you?!" Cadence asked angrily.

"Yes," Twilight answered. "I can handle myself."

"Why you want to work as a soldier?!" her mother asked in disbelieve and outburst.

"I just want to proof myself that I can handle myself on every situation," Twilight replied still in calm. "Plus getting some adventure of my own."

"Why can't you asked your friends for that?" Shining asked her.

"Because they were busy on their own business for the 6 weeks vacation," Twilight answered firmly and calm. "So I had my own kind of adventure."

"And how it goes?" her mother asked, with an expectation.

"Not well," Twilight said, which is like what her mother expected.

"That's why I'm angry, Twilight!!" her mother said furiously. "You should have talked to us about it instead you just joined up like that!!"

"I'm sorry," Twilight said calmly to her. "I suppose to be do that but I already joined up because I was either excited or stupid to join up that fast."

"And I'm really glad if you didn't die again after what happen back in that day," Cadence said as softly as she can.

Twilight somehow went quiet after that and paused whilst staring at her. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

"Actually I did died," it shocked the three of them, this actually grows concern on her mother.

"How?" Velvet asked her.

"I don't want to talk about it," Twilight said grimly as she looked away to her left, looking towards the crystal prep students on the 4-seats table across them.

They don't know why she won't answer, but Shining asked another question to her. "Tennis mentioned you loss someone, who is it?"

Twilight only shook her head, not wanting to answer. It would set herself off if she did. She only felt hate, sick and tired to tell them that.

"Hey!" Velvet called her softly. "Don't you look away from us like that! Just tell us!"

"I can't," Twilight shook her head at them doubtly. "I just can't."

"What do you mean you can't?" Cadence asked in confuse.

"I can't!" Twilight said in little angry and doubt. "When I want to talk about it, it just makes me hate myself!"

"Whoa, wait," he said to her. "What makes you hate yourself?"

Twilight paused herself as she looked towards her brother, but then she spoke out that word. "I hate myself because for I am a monster...."

They three only aghast on what did Twilight said. Twilight limply leaned her head against the chair and sighed. Though this time she didn't cry, she was in grief, angry and hate to herself. She then limply pulled out a part of a dog tag from underneath her jacket on the neck and took a look at it. It was Dolker's dog tag she was holding and they though it was her dog tag (Which is actually she left it at home). She simply put it back underneath her jacket and slowly glanced at them.

"Why did I said that?," Twilight asked to particularly no one but herself in grief.

"A-a monster?" her mother asked confusedly. "You're not a monster, Sweetie."

"You just don't see it yet," Twilight said to them.

"Why don't you just... stop on what you're doing?" Cadence asked her.

Twilight only paused for a moment before she leaned forward and answered to her. "Because this is the path I chose, alright? I can't just walk away like that after I have got this far to survive. You can't change that except myself."

Twilight then folded her arms on the table, she then bowed her head for a moment before glancing back at them in a little angry expression before she leaned back against her chair in frustration. "Can we just stop this conversation? I don't feel like I want to talk more of it and I felt frustrated."

They just listened to her and take a look on her expression, it was clear she needs some break. "Alright, if you say so."

"Thanks," Twilight said before she sighed as she blinks.

Velvet though that she should asked one of Twilight's friend, Sunset to know what's the whole story with her. Seeing how is Twilight doing now, they decided to have some eat on their food. Twilight obligingly took an onion ring from her brother as they eat. They noticed Twilight was looking around her whilst drinking her coffee sip by sip.

Twilight see her friends in the cafe are happy. It was such a pure friendship she saw though, Crystal Prep are friends with CHS after that Friendship Games, gave a chance to new people to be friends, something like that. Though she was so worried about one thing. Because she is a soldier, she only fear if, she brought her war and troubles here with her. It was something that she kept thinking over and over again.

It was something she feared a lot for the whole time. Perhaps it will break her friendship, but also afraid that she would lost someone she love. Whether by the hand of the evil people or perhaps herself because she's gone fucking insane and angry at herself after all she did. Though it's only the matter of time waiting for that to happen. But she kept very glad at herself that none of someone she knows got hurt until now, except for what she did at Pinkie of course. But then she blankly stared at the Crystal Preps and The Illusions band with Flash, thinking of something as she felt something.

"You're okay, sis?" her brother asked, snapping Twilight back to reality.

"Sorry," Twilight said quickly as she glanced at them. "I'm just being cautious."

"Why so?" Cadence asked curiously.

"Just in case if there's a robbery, I had to deal with them," they three chuckled at her statement.

"How though?" her mother asked. "You don't have weapon to deal with the robbers, besides they used firearms for that."

"Wouldn't believe if I say I was The Boogeywoman?" they were frozen after hearing that.

"You're.... the one who killed them with a pencil back in that restaurant?" Cadence asked.

"Yes," Twilight answered slowly. "With... a fucking... pencil."

Her mother was speechless for a moment except Cadence and Shining who were shocked to hear that, not only because she was a soldier, she can kill someone with something plainly simple as a pencil. "What?"

Twilight bowed her head for a moment before leaning again against the chair. "Yeah, Mom. I can kill them with a pencil."

"Because you had to, right?" her mother asked worriedly.

"Yes, I had to," Twilight replied with a nod. "I make sure every good people that were in danger didn't get harm."

After that, they continue to eat until the food is empty. All that's left is only emptying their drinks. Twilight still sipping on her warm coffee while the others enjoying their drink. As they did that, they chat to each other about other topics. Cadence and Shining both tell about how their both relationship doing well and how is going on in the Crystal Prep school. Velvet however, tell a topic about the library in town plus the Major Mare wanting to execute a community service at the park.

Twilight did got called by the princess and Starlight from across. Twilight came over to them and they asked her some questions regarding she as a soldier after Sunset told them everything. After a moment, Rarity kinda give her a doughnut for hampering her hunger generously. Twilight then get back to her seat after that.

"Do you think she'll be okay, Sunset?" Starlight asked to her.

"Hopefully," Sunset replied in concern. "After all she did lately."

"It's scientifically impossible that she came back alive again after died after fatally wounded," Princess Twilight said as she shook her head. "Of course except for the first one."

"Do you have any idea how she came back alive?" Juniper asked.

"Probably her magic that's still inside her sorta resurrect her I guess," Dash suggest as she shrugged with her arms folded.

"That would be impossible too, Dash," Pinkie said, before Sunset able to spoke something out from her mouth. "If she dies then her magic would gone just like that, no other theories than that."

"But how though?" Fluttershy asked as she thinks with her index finger under her chin. "Even with defibrillator won't work?"

"Ya' know?" everyone then looked over to Applejack, who has put down her cowgirl hat on her thighs. "Yesterday back at the Camp when ah' looked over to her. She asked me a question, a hard one. Her question was why God forbid her to die."

They all glanced at her with confusion of Twilight's question that was given to her, but then both Starlight and the princess don't know about one. "Who's God?"

"Well, He is the almighty spirit and the creator of the universe," Rarity answered. "He ruled this world in the afterlife."

"Oh," Starlight then focused everyone back on Twilight's question. "What did you answer to her question?"

"Well, ah' said to her that ah' don't know why," Applejack said as she raised both hands above her shoulders. "But in ma'h opinion is that she was lucky to have God by her side."

Everyone continued their enjoyable day at the cafe. Until, blokes of consist 5 black wool-masked men entered the Sugarcube Corner with their pistols aimed at them. Princess Twilight nearly sat up to face them until Juniper stopped her with an arm across her chest and tell her that they will kill her right away if she do that. Everyone in the cafe screamed and didn't able to contact the police by phone. The robbers shouted to raised their hands in their seats or when they still stand up. There were around 7 robbers on site, 4 of them are inside the cafe and the other 3 are still outside, securing their hostages that are currently seating or standing at those tables out of that cafe.

They told everyone in that cafe to pull out their money, including Mrs. Cake who was at the counter. The lead robber was standing between the 4 tables where The Dazzlings band plus Photo Finish and The Illusions band plus Flash were seating with their hands up. He and his robbermates though everything is going well as planned, until he saw something off. The lead robber was staring at the only person who didn't raised her hands, which is Twilight, who was still sipping on her coffee. All of her friends (including her family), were all staring in shock and awe towards her.

Her friends from near and distant and her mother and brother were all trying to told her to raise her hands up, but she didn't listen but to sip her coffee. The robbers then shut them up and the lead robber then ordered Twilight to raise her hands. But she didn't even obey. And Dash somehow knew she was actually implying she didn't give a fuck about it.

"Oi, you!" shouted the lead robber as he aims at her. "I said raise your hands."

As she still doesn't give a fuck about it, she silently inspects her equipment she coincidentally brought today by feelings. She brought her M9 sidearm that she holstered on her belt, hiding underneath her winter-camo jacket. No knives were with her, but there's one melee weapon she brought today, a fucking pencil.

"Alright, you stubborn girl!" The lead robber shouted, then quickly aiming his pistol downward a few times whilst saying. "Stand up and get over here!"

Twilight only stand up from her seat and firmly walking towards him, and standing right in front of him and his aimed pistol. What was making the robbers and everyone in the cafe surprised was Twilight didn't show any fear, worry nor nervous. Twilight only gave an expression of cold, annoyed, and grumpy at the lead robber. The lead robber was confused a little why she had that kind of expressions, but he tried intimidate her again, but first he ask questions first.

Before that, Twilight recon the area quickly with her eyes darting everywhere. The lead robber is currently standing in the center of the floor, in the center of the 4 seats-table position. There was another robber on the right side of the lead robber, standing between the Crystal preps students on the front and The Dazzlings on the back. There were also another 2 robbers behind the leader, the nearest behind him was the one between The Dazzlings and The Illusions while the farthest was the one between Watermelody and Baton on the right side and Fleur Dis Lee and Upper Crust on the left side. The other three are still outside taking money from those who are outside the cafe as they took a glance many times to inside by windows.

"Do you know this is a robbery, right?" the lead robber asked as he tilted his head to the left and his right hand armed with pistol still aiming at her.

"Yes, I know," she replied with a nod and in a flat tone.

"Then why don't you raise your hand?" the robber asked.

"Because I don't give a fuck about it," Twilight answered coldly, everyone including the robbers and her family were very surprised to hear that.

"Do you think we're playing here!?" the lead robber shouted as he cocked his pistol with the *clack* sound before aiming back at her.

"No, and I'm not worried about your gun aiming to my head," Twilight replied bravely and coldly.

"Oh you want to play dare, eh?" the lead robber said with a chuckle and a few nods. "That is not a wise step, moron."

Twilight was insulted by that word, but still she kept her calm. "I'm not playing dare and I'm very serious about it."

"Oh, do you even want to die, girl?" the lead robber asked with shook. "You are stupid enough to see that coming."

"No, you're the one who is stupid enough to see what's going to happen next, bastard," Twilight replied coldly, with a little anger.

"What!?" the lead robber asked back with a feeling of insult. "Alright, I'm going to kill y-"

Before the lead robber managed to pull the trigger on the pistol, Twilight quickly grabbed the pistol by the barrel with left hand and bend the pistol along the robber's right hand to her right, basically aiming at the wall next to them. Whilst doing that, Twilight quickly pulled her pencil out from her pocket of her jacket with the right hand and quickly, stabbed his hand by his front wrist and went through the back of his wrist. The lead robber screamed in pain as his hand automatically pulled the trigger, only to found out that the gun didn't able to fire some bullets because her hand is gripping and locking the barrel very strong and it made the pistol jammed. Everyone in the cafe including the robbers were shocked and frightened on what the hell just happened. After that, Twilight pulled out the pencil from his bloody wrist and he dropped the gun and he quickly grabbed his bloody wounded wrist with a scream.

They all didn't see what weapon she used to attack him, they though she use a small knife to attack him. Twilight, after pulling the pencil out from his wrist, she proceeds to grab his back of the head and pulled in. Whilst swinging her hand that was armed with a pencil, towards his forehead and stabbed deeply. After that stab, the screaming-in-pain lead robber suddenly stopped, leaving his mouth open and eyes closed. She's still holding the pencil that was already struck into his forehead as he still standing in dead, before she pushed his and let his corpse fell to the ground. Everyone in that cafe was beyond shock, Fluttershy screamed in horrid, her mother and brother just said 'oh my God' in dumbfounded, the principals gasped in frightened and scared, the robbers were staring in heavy surprise and dumbfounded at their robbermate corpse, the rest of them, who knows about her secret were surprised, those who didn't were shock. What makes them much beyond shock was, they saw there was a pencil was attached to his forehead as blood pouring out from him.

For the first time in their life (except for Tennis, Cloudy, Adagio, and Trixie), they saw Twilight just killed someone with a pencil right in front of them. WITH A FUCKING..... PENCIL. They all felt disbelieve on what the fuck did they just witness. Some of the students who doesn't know Twilight's secrets (including the Crystal Preps) realized that, Twilight is not just a student. And they really hate to admit that, the Twilight they saw. SHE WAS THE FUCKING BOOGEYWOMAN.

"Rest In Peace, motherfucker," Twilight said at the dead body a little aloud, everyone felt staggered to hear that, Rarity was the one who felt that was one horrid insult and it scared and disgusted her

"Holy shit!" the robber between The Dazzlings and the Crystal prep students shouted. "IT'S THE BOOGEYWOMAN!"

"Shoot her!" the robber between the Dazzlings and The Illusions shouted in alert.

Before they able to aim their gun at her, Twilight quickly pulled out her pistol from the holster underneath her jacket and aimed her gun at the robber on her left between the Crystal Preps and The Dazzlings by aiming below her stomach and shot him in the stomach with one hand, before aiming again quickly with both hands and aimed down the sight and shot his head. While those shots occurred, everyone in the cafe were screamed and ducked down to the floor, under the table, and took cover behind chairs and tables (In principals and Sunset's case, she and her friends along with the principals took cover behind the sofa they did sit on. After killing a robber there, she quickly aimed and ran towards the robber standing between The Dazzlings and The Illusions who was able to aimed his gun at her but didn't have time to pulled the trigger due to Twilight shot him twice on his shoulder whilst she's running towards her. He nearly fell to the ground after Twilight hugged him by his neck and use him as a human shield. The next robber between Watermelody with Baton and Fleur with Upper Crust fired 3 shots towards Twilight but only to get hit by his robbermate that was used as a human shield on his back.

Twilight aimed her pistol across the left shoulder of the dead human shield as she ran towards the robber ahead and shot him in the stomach once before proceed to shot the head quickly and he fell to the ground. Twilight is still using the human shield and charged to the next robber as the 4^th robber ahead shoots his gun at Twilight but only to end up at the human shield. Until, his gun has jammed, which is one of everyone's nightmare when they are at combat. Upon hearing the gun jammed, Twilight dropped the human shield harshly to the left and charged at him with her gun on the right hand. Twilight was closed enough to him so the robber try to make a blow by swinging his right hand armed with pistol from behind his shoulder to her. After Twilight reached that bastard, she blocked his blow with her left arm and quickly hit his chest with her right hand-armed pistol (finger not on the trigger) to staggered him and then grabbed his head with her right arm across the shoulder to his back of the head and then pulled him downsides to the floor, make him turned upside down on the floor, head near her foot.

She then quickly aimed her pistol at him and shot his head in cold. Counted there're still 8 bullets left in the magazine. Using her instincts, she can felt that two of the robbers outside are heading inside to kill her. She quickly turned around and ran towards the entrance of the cafe with her gun now on the left hand. The 2 robbers entered the cafe and the one in front of the other robbermate aimed his gun at her. But upon pulling the trigger, it was interrupted by Twilight who caught his hand-armed pistol with her right hand and cause him to spin around towards his robbermate behind him along with Twilight.

Twilight quickly did a quick shot at the robber behind him in the stomach before quickly shot the robber in the stomach after he spun around by Twilight. She quickly raised her gun to aim the head of the robber she's still holding by his hand and shot him before quickly aiming her gun with both hands at the robber behind the robber she killed, aiming by the head and pulled the trigger, killing him. Only one of those bastards left, she quickly walked towards the entrance and suddenly the last robber popped out in front of her. Good thing was, she was close enough to him, she quickly hit his hand-armed pistol away and shot his right shoulder to prevent him from aiming and shooting her and made him staggered. He took a couple of back steps and Twilight quickly hits his throat with the firing end of her pistol before shot him again in the left shoulder and made him to step back a few times again. With a scream, Twilight kicked him in the stomach which making him stepped back to the intersection of the road (off from the sidewalk) and before he fell to the ground, he was crashed by a car that was about to pass by the traffic light.

*BRAK*

(If the music still playing, stop the music now)

The car stopped as the robber got crashed and his upper body hit the hood of the car pretty hard before he fell to the ground hard and his gun thrown away, feeling some of his body got broken. Twilight however, standing coldly at the edge of the sidewalk, watching the last robber that was laid down on the road in pain. All the people around her, which are all the students of CHS and Crystal Prep (excluding some of the civilians she doesn't know of), are terrified of what just happen. But what was more horrid for them, was they all saw Twilight holding a pistol on her side. Those who still are inside the cafe, some of them looked outside through the windows, some of them came outside the cafe (which are only her mother, Tennis, Sunset, Flash, Baton, and Timber) after they witness her killings back inside.

The weather was already cloudy and dark like it was about to rain. The dying robber slowly crawled on the road, for sure he was reaching for the gun. Twilight calmly walked onto the road, walking towards him. Before he managed to reach his gun, he turned his body around only to found out that Twilight already aiming her gun at his head. Seeing this, the robber didn't do anything except being frozen as he stared at her gun is aiming at his head. There's only one bullet left in her pistol, and it may be used to kill him.

It was a very intense sight. Everyone was in silent as they were scared of what Twilight will do next. Even when Twilight aimed her gun at him, she has some thoughs. There was one part telling her that, let him live, and there's another telling her just kill him. She felt both pity and anger towards the robber. She took some times until she made a decision.

Her killing part wins the game.

*DOR*

Everyone suddenly screamed in horrid after the robber was shot in the head, leaving his blood from his holed forehead into the road, and eventually, rain drops from the sky. Despite the cold water of rain that are pouring down to them, they were still froze after Twilight took the shot at the bastard and still aiming her empty pistol at him cold-blooded. Twilight then slowly lower her gun and put her weapon on the holster as she kept staring at the dead robber. She took a couple of deep breathes before she slowly turned around and walked back to the entrance of the Sugarcube Corner. Then she stopped right there, in front of her friends who were still terrified, before Twilight turned around again looking at the dead robber in the middle of the road.

She then took out her phone and called in 911. She put her phone next to her ear whilst the phone beeps. After a moment, the call has been answered.

"911, what's your emergency?"

"911, this is Twilight. I got code 131 and code 132, I repeat, I got code 131 and code 132 at the Sugarcube Corner. I had to deal with them and I got 7 robber KIAs. No civilian killed nor injured. Requesting officers to secure the perimeter of the Sugarcube Corner and ambulances to clean up the KIAs, over."

"Roger that, Twilight. Officer Kurt and Deputy Copper are heading to your location now. The additional officers and ambulances will be coming to your location ETA 10 minutes. Stay at where you are, over."

"Roger that, I'll wait," Twilight then closed the phone call and put it back in her pocket on the jacket.

The friends near her were surprised with that. Not only she can kill them, she talked to 911 like how a soldier or a police officer would say. But seeing how she handle the situation, she is pretty decent to handle this sort of situation. After that, Twilight turned around towards her friends and her mother in front of the entrance. Still, she gave her cold expression to them.

"You're okay, Twilight?" her mother asked worriedly.

Twilight only remained silence after her question. But reply with a shook after a moment of pause. Sunset and Tennis come over to her and Twilight (with them leading her) came back inside the cafe. Anger, obnoxious, hatred expression was much more overwhelming her.

When about to return to her seat, she stopped at the entrance as she looked at everyone coldly while her friends and the principals, were very terrified, worried, scared and upset about what did she do. But they do understand that she had to (In the case for those who know her secrets, they understand that she had to do it as a soldier). She then walked on with her friends and mother, avoiding to stepped on one of the corpse of the robbers. Before she reached her seat, she knelt down near the robber she killed with a pencil, left struck in his forehead. Without hesitation for the gore she would made next, she pulled the pencil from his head like it was nothing, making Fluttershy fainted to watch it while the principals are disgusted with the sight.

She then sat down on her seat in calm and cold with her mother in front of her. Blood was on her right hand, she grabbed her cup of coffee and drink it. Everyone felt shabby that Twilight didn't bother if would leave the blood on the cup she's drinking. Twilight then put down her empty cup on the table, only to realize that she silently forgot to clean her bloody hands after she drank the coffee. Nevertheless, she only put down her hand on the table and clenched it with the bloody pencil next to it.

Then she looked around her again, this time focusing on the Crystal Preps. She can see Fleur, Neon, Royal, Upper, Cold, Garden, Crystal, and Diwata are seem to be afraid of her judging by their cautious behavior of keeping distance. When looking over to the principals and the teachers, they all shook their head in worry. Looking over to her friends, they all were dumbfounded and speechless. Looking to those who are outside the Sugarcube Corner which are her friends, were stoned and frozen on the sidewalks whilst looking to the scene and at Twilight through the window. The air in the room only filled with silence, it was only a moment until someone dare to asked her something.

"Twilight?" Photo, who was next to the teachers called, Twilight then looked over to her slowly.

"What is it?"

"Is it true...?" Mr Cranky then paused. "You're The Boogeywoman?"

Twilight then looked away from him, but gave a griefly nod to them.

"May I ask how did this started, Boogeywoman?" Mrs. Cherilee asked.

"It's a long story," Twilight replied in low voice. "And please, don't call me by that name for now."

They don't know why she asked that, but they accept to not call her by that name for now. After a minute, a sound of a police siren came closer and the police cruiser parked right in front of the Sugarcube Corner. Deputy Copper and Officer Kurt got out from their car and radioed the station before Deputy Copper secured the dead robber in the middle of the intersection whilst Kurt entered the Sugarcube Corner with hand on the pistol holster. And yep, he wasn't surprise to see those kind of killings if Twilight is around. They were confused by the officer's expression like he had nothing to worry about. He then walked forward passing the dead bodies of the robbers and stopped right next to Twilight. They did expect that Twilight got arrested for that, but they were wrong.

"So, uh...." Kurt said as he looked around the scene. "You're not working right?"

"Nope," Twilight replied with her eyes straight forward to her mother, everyone in there especially her mother, the principals and the teachers were felt awkward by this.

"Self-Defense?" Kurt asked. "And stopping the robbery?"

"Yep," Twilight replied still locking her eyes to Velvet.

Kurt did not surprise about this, but of course he didn't expect to see this killing coming. "What a mess you made, Boogeywoman."

Everyone was very surprised by the name he mentioned. "Wait, you know that she was a Boogeywoman?!" the princess asked with her eyes wincing.

"Yep," Kurt replied towards the princess. "Don't worry about 'she's about to get arrested stuff'. She did the right thing as a friend of police officers."

Everyone single one of them gave their unbelievable glare at him and was speechless for a moment. "WHAT!!??"

Kurt only kept his cool at this, until Copper came in the cafe. Surprised a little to see killing being done by Twilight herself, she was also impressed that none of the people in there were harmed. Copper already said to Kurt that the additional officers and ambulances were already on the site as the sirens of those police and ambulance cars came closer and stopped right in front of and near the cafe. The people who were outside the cafe were instructed to stay behind the police line, while those who were inside the cafe were said to be not out from there for awhile for some reason (except Mrs. and Mr. Cake who can't stand to kept looking at the dead bodies of the robbers).

Kurt asked questions to her friends which are the Rainbooms and the Dazzlings (Princess Twilight, Juniper, Starlight, and Flash are included) while Copper asked questions to the Crystal Preps and with the Illusions band, plus with Lt. Cobbler was on site, Cadence and her family were called away from her for private questioning. Those who didn't get ask by the police only sat straight on their seats as they occasionally looked over to Twilight either by the corner of their eyes or turning their heads at her. After a moment of waiting as the paramedics moving the dead bodies to the ambulance, Dash, Timber, Diwata, and Starlight came over to her and sat near her (in Diwata's case, she stood next to Twilight).

"I gotta admit, Twi," Dash said with a little smile but wincing her eyes. "That was awesome."

"How did you even didn't get hurt by them, or killed?" Diwata asked.

"Skill," Twilight replied with a sigh, which Diwata accept her answer awkwardly.

"Right..."

"Do you really had to kill him?" Starlight asked, then Timber continued. "You already hurt him much bad after the car crash. Why did you kill him?"

Twilight paused for awhile in though with her head bowed down, but then she answered. "I... did though about letting him live or not. But my killing part made me do it. I just had to..."

"Easy, that's alright," Dash said as she patted her shoulder. "We know your job is a rough one."

"Uh.... what job?" Diwata asked confusedly.

"Oh, yeah we forgot about you," Timber said as he looked towards her. "Well, it's a long story but I'll try to explain later."

After a moment, someone else than an officer has entered the Sugarcube Corner despite the police line was made around the perimeter. Copper and Cobbler was about to tell him to get out, but they were surprised about who was he. The man who entered the cafe was a soldier. He was still wearing his kevlar vest but his sidearm was still on the belt and his rifle was in the rifle bag on his back. And he didn't wear his helmet on for his helmet was leave hanging on is back also, revealing his small black of hair. Everyone felt odd of his presence in the cafe.

Cobbler then walked over to him and asked him a question. "Who are you and what are you doing here, sir?"

"My name is Colonel Parry Marshall Wenton," he answered. "And I'm looking for someone, her name is Twilight,"

"Oh, she's right there, sir," Cobbler said pointing at Twilight which was with her friends. "You're Twilight's commanding officer?"

"Correct, excuse me," he said then he walked over to her and her friends.

Seeing a soldier is a usual sight for them. But seeing a soldier walking into a crime scene like that was an odd one. After he walked over to them, they greeted him respectively and Twilight stood up from her seat and salute him firmly. Dash, Starlight, and Timber know why she salute him but Diwata and the rest (except those who knows) were confused by this.

"I didn't expect you'll be here, Colonel," Twilight said to him.

"And I didn't expect you'll be here also," the colonel replied (yes, he was a bit surprised to see that the robbers were killed by Twilight and he didn't know she'll be here). "Guess I'm giving you some lecture about this, Corporal."

"Wait, who's Corporal?" Diwata asked though she misheard.

"Twilight is the corporal," then it reminded him on something and he looked over to Twilight. "Did you tell them about it?"

"Some of them, but not too many," Twilight replied. "And still I'm not in the mood of talking about that now."

"Okay," Marshall said to her. "Is your friend Sunset is here?"

"Yeah, she's over there," Starlight said as she pointed towards Sunset with her band and Juniper. "Why you're also looking for her?"

"It's about what Twilight doesn't want to tell me about."

"Wait, The Red Day?" Timber and Dash asked almost simultaneously.

"Oh, you know this?"

"Yeah," Diwata answered. "See that girl who is identical as Twilight here? She's the princess from another universe, of ponies. Well, she and Sunset were both trying to find a way to save this Twilight to bring her back alive. But we had to send Applejack, Indigo and Sour to save her." Colonel understood the detail, but what made him taken back was when she mentioned that Princess Twilight is a princess from a universe of ponies.

"Uhh... did you just said ponies?" Marshall asked disbelieve on what he heard.

"Yep, universe full of magics," Dash said, but then Colonel have understood about how did she get the magics.

"I see," Colonel then looked over to Sunset with her band (and manage to wake Fluttershy up after she fainted) that were talking with Officer Kurt before looking back to Twilight and her friends. "Now if you don't mind, I want to talk with Sunset."

"Sure, actually me and Starlight want to talk to them," they three then headed forward Sunset and her band, leaving Twilight, Timber and Diwata at the 4-seats table.

After a moment, Flash walked over to Twilight wanting to talk. "So, does this reminds you on any mission?"

"It reminded me when I had to infiltrate enemy building with machine guns alone to take them out."

After they three reached Sunset and her band, Kurt looked at the Colonel and greeted. "Afternoon, sir. You must be Twilight's commanding officer, Colonel Marshall."

"Yes, I am," he answered. "May I talk with Sunset and her friends for awhile?"

"Go ahead talk to them," Officer Kurt answered with a smile. "I just finished asking questions."

"Thank you, sir," Colonel said.

When Officer Kurt is about to leave to handle the crime scene with the other officers, he added a couple of words to Colonel. "Also, good job on kicking those Talibans asses."

Colonel laughed a little at this and replied back at him. "With pleasure, Officer."

"Um, Colonel?" the princess asked awkwardly.

"Oh, yes?" Colonel asked to her.

"What are Talibans?" Princess Twilight asked.

"In short they are terrorist, evil soldiers who terrorize the good people and the government. In their case they had a war with the United States for their religion and mostly politics, but also they swore that foreigners in their territory will be removed."

"Oh, I understand," the princess said with a smile. "Um, you want to ask us something?"

"I want to get some information about Twilight, regarding The Red Day."

"Oh," Rarity was a bit surprised about that. "That's what Twilight doesn't want to talk to you about?"

"Yes," Colonel nodded.

"Ah' would suggest we talk about this in private," AJ said to him. "We don't want everyone 'ere heard what we are talking about."

"Let's talk outside," Sunset suggested.

"Alright, ladies first," Colonel and Sunset along with her band then walked out the cafe to continue their conversation in private despite the police forces are around.

After the police asking questions to everyone in that area, they all are free to go. Twilight now heading somewhere else again, this time accompanied by her band, the principals, her family, Timber with his sister, Flash, Juniper, Starlight and the princess, along with the Colonel. Twilight only remained silent as the colonel talk to them as they walk, talking how much Twilight had done for her service in the army. And it was good to say, it was very pleasant for them to hear. Colonel then looked over to the Corporal who was still upset about something.

"You're okay, Twilight?"

"No," Twilight then stuffed her hands in the pocket of her jacket.

"Care to tell me what is it?"

"I got a feeling that I'll bring chaos whenever I go."

Colonel paused for a moment after she answered that. "Actually I believe that you don't bring something like that around, I assure you. You only had to do your job, follow orders, and did some bad things and good things for the right way."

"I see."

They then walked in silence again as they tour around the town. You know? Twilight been asking to herself, just keep asking one question that anyone can hardly answer.

When will she die?

Author's Notes:

Well, you had to do what you had to do, Twi.

Chapter 25 - Peaceful Times

It's been 3 days after Twilight killed and stopped the robbers from robbing the cafe. Though not only that, all her friends of CHS (actually some of them, no the whole of them), some friends of Crystal Prep, teachers and principals and families were all in shock for what she is now. Twilight wasn't in school for 3 days because she had some..... 'urgent business' somewhere. They all only wondering where'd she go.

Twilight was very okay and in fact, 'very fine' at this. When her Colonel said 'urgent business', it means she had to do a couple of missions somewhere out of town probably. Actually she felt good to met with her fellow soldiers and her squad again and also happy doing some dirty works (well, not really) for a while. But what she's still feel bad about was her friends back in her home. Well, after the 3 days missions were finished, Twilight came home afterwards.

13:20 PM, Canterlot Mall.

Indigo with her girls members of Shadowbolts (including Upper Crust and Suri Polomare and excluding Fleur Dis Lee who was also walking with them) are walking through the mall after school. They all were currently checking out the new stuffs in the mall. Clothes, books, furnitures, and miscellaneous things in the mall. Of course they need to buy something for the school, which are PA systems that gone broke back in Crytal Prep school and some laboratories equipment for the school. They did bought everything for the school and all were given to the male people of the Shadowbolts member to bring it to the school, after that they can take a break whenever they want. About checking out the new stuff, Sour and Sunny bought a couple of books which are novel, Sugarcoat bought some t-shirts, Lemon and Indigo bought a couple pairs of headset (not headphones, different term), Upper and Suri bought some jewelry, and lastly Fleur bought new hairpins and writing books for herself.

Around them were crowds of people going there and there. Mostly of them were the Crystal Preps students and CHS students, the rest of it are civilians they don't know of. Doing all of the stuffs they worked on at the shops, restaurants and etc, kids playing around around the mall, greeting every each they know when they pass. They were happy with their day. But they didn't notice that Fleur and Upper were upset and silent about something they don't know of.

"So what do you think about the idea about making of our own shirt for our school?" Indigo asked to her friends as they walk.

"It's really great to be honest," Sugarcoat said to her as she winced her left eyebrow. "It will make our school rocks."

"But I would suggest to add some borders and small motifs to our Shadowbolts symbol," Sunny added. "It will looked much greater."

"Cool!" Lemon said aloud in cheer. "I can't wait to wear one!"

"Don't worry you'll get one," Sour then changed her expression to her sour one. "If we made any."

"Oh, Sour," Suri said softly. "Don''t be serious on that, of course we'll made some of them soon."

"We just need to get some wools and paints for that," Indigo added. "Then we're good to make one."

"Uh, about Twilight's old laboratory back in the school," Sugarcoat said, changing the topic. "What are we going to do about it? It's been for many months we didn't touch her laboratory, besides she is no longer in our school and it's kind of deserted."

"Don't worry, I already asked Twilight about it," Lemon answered as she holding on a paper of list. "She wants us to pick the important equipments she needs on the list I have here, plus we can dumped out the useless things in the laboratory and can think about what room we make in there."

"That's a good thing then," Sunny said but then frowned on something.

"Why are you frowning?" Suri asked in a slight puzzled.

"Nothing, it's just..." Sunny paused a bit. "I'm still felt guilty about how mad Twilight was when she was with us after the Friendship Games."

Everyone then stopped and glanced at Sunny in a little concern, before they continue to walk on and then Indigo shook her head. "I though we agree to not talk about that day."

"Sorry, I'm still bothered about it," Sunny replied as she rubbed her both arms. "I'm just worried if Twilight still angry and hated us because we did a lot of bad things to her in school until the Friendship Games, and what we did in that day."

Everyone was silenced about this, but Sour sighed at this. "I don't know what we can do about that."

After a moment of still walking, Suri immediately noticed Fleur and Upper still upset on something. "What's up with you two?"

"It's nothing," Fleur and Upper said at the same time, and immediately exchange their looks to themselves.

"Yeah, why you're both still silent?" Sugarcoat asked as she looked at them with serious look. "Is something bothering you two?"

"It's about Twilight," Fleur said uncomfortably.

"Come on, why this is all about Twilight?" Lemon asked in annoyed.

"No, not that actually," Upper said as she shook her head. "It's something else."

"What do you mean?" Lemon asked.

They both paused for a moment, then Upper answered. "You guys heard the news this lately?"

They all shook their, because the 3 days they spend were only working on the school plus their own job at home. "Why though?" Indigo asked.

"Well, I guess you heard the news about The Boogeywoman," Fleur said, then got receive by nods from them.

"What about her?" Sour asked as she looked at her own finger nails.

"Well,...." Fleur then lost of words. "How can I say this?"

"Come on, what is it?" Suri asked impatiently.

"Twilight is The Boogeywoman," Upper said to them without doubt.

They all stopped in their tracks and immediately stare at them both. They all though they did misheard, but when they all looked on Fleur's and Upper's face. They believe themselves that Upperdid said that Twilight is The Boogeywoman. After a minute of frozen stare at them, they then continued on to walking with willies amongst them.

"Twilight is The Boogeywoman?!" Sunny asked disbelievely. "That's nonsense!"

"Twilight can't kill someone, you know that!" Indigo exclaimed at them both in disbelieve.

"Look, we both saw it," Fleur said worriedly and a little afraid as her hands were thrown forward at them. "We just watched with our own eyes that she killed a robber with a pencil to the head three days ago!"

When one of them about to say something, they quickly silenced after that. They just can't believe on what the hell they heard to. This kind of news were kinda froze them solid, mentally. They were just left speechless for a moment.

"How?" Lemon asked in dumbfounded.

"You.... better asked her yourself," Upper answered uncomfortably. "We don't feel like to talk about it."

They didn't force to talk about it, they understand how they both feel now. They both felt uneasy and a little traumatized on what they witnessed. They all still standing in the middle of the path of the mall of the second floor. They still standing there, until, Suri's stomach burps.

"Can we get some food now?" Suri asked as she holds her hungry stomach.

"Sure, why not?" Sugarcoat said and then they continued their walk towards the nearest diner in the mall.

They found a diner in the mall, which was called Solar Phariah Diner, which is one of the Crystal Preps favorite Diner in the mall. The diner on the outside was colored with blue colored moon with the windows lined up facing the fences of the second floor. There was a sign on the top of the entrance saying the name of the diner. The doors of the entrance were window-glass doors. On the inside of the diner are the floors colored blue cyan with the walls are yellow light while the ceiling of the diner was light purple.
As they entered, they can see that were a lot of students of Crystal Preps (only) were in the diner. The waiters are not hurried but calm to serve them all. Some of the students even laugh and talk in joy to each other. Once they saw the Shadowbolts entered the diner, they all greeted them respectively.

They were looking for a table that would be fit the 8 of them to sit down. Alas, there 3 tables that had 10-seats only. And yet they walked over to it and stand there for a while. When they nearly sat down on their seats, the door rang the bells, indicating someone entered the diner. The Shadowbolts group and all of Crystal Prep students were looking at the entrance to see who entered the diner. But then they were very surprised to see who entered the diner, eyes locked on the person that entered and all their jaws left hanging open.

The person they saw was wearing an uniform, a military uniform with the color of army combat uniform camouflage. Having brown-dark brown kevlar vest covering the person's chest down to the stomach with on the front ammunition pouches near the belt, a big pouch on her left stomach, white and red stick flares on the right shoulder, three ammo pouches beneath the left shoulder, a walkie-talkie between the flares and the three pouches, knife with its holster on the right shoulder, and a rifle inside its bag rifle on the person's back. Pistol is in its holster on the right side of the belt, while hands are covered with black gloves. The person they saw was Twilight, having her black beret with US Ranger patch on it above her head and her hair still tied in a ponytail style. Her face was of coursed, having some bruises on her right cheek, and small scars on the left side of the nose underneath her glasses, underneath her right eye, and on her left cheek.

Twilight was entering the diner with her head bowed down to the ground. After entering, she lifted her head only to found that the diner was full of Crystal Prep students. Twilight was froze and immobile at this, as the students all staring at her in dumbfounded and silence. It was an awkward situation both for the students and Twilight. Even the waiters of the diner were perplexed on why the hell they all looked at her.

"Shit," Twilight swore in low voice but heard by them as she blinks inadequately.

The Shadowbolts were staggered by hearing her swore, but then Indigo asked her. "You're using a costume to surprise us right? Because I think you did it a little well."

Twilight's face gone perplexed and cold by her question and she replied back to her. "I've been trying to avoid everyone from seeing me and realizing that I'm wearing this uniform after some dirty works!"

They were surprised by her reply, and they were a little puzzled on what the 'dirty works' she meant unless if she's actually a soldier, Indigo asked her again with her finger pointing at what she though a fake pistol on her belt and with an awkward smile. "That's not a real gun, right?"

Twilight looked down towards the pistol she's pointing at before looking back at her. "Custom M9 Beretta with muzzle brake, yes, it's a real gun."

They all shocked that Twilight, is actually having a gun despite her sayings a long time ago not wanting to get a hold on any firearms. They all would still froze and silent if not for Sour to invite her to eat with them. "Come sit with us."

"I would like to be alone-" Twilight said unwillingly, but then Sour said quickly to her.

"I insist."

Twilight paused afterwards, before answering them with a snort. "Alright then, if you insist."

Twilight then walked over to the Shadowbolts, and sat down at the edge of the seat position of the left table with in front of her is an empty seat. Next to Twilight were the 4 of them, was Indigo, Sugarcoat, Sunny, and Sour. While across them, next to the empty seat were Lemon, Fleur, Upper Crust, and Suri. After they sat down, the rest of the students then slowly continued on what are they doing, with some of their eyes are peeking towards Twilight. Twilight then putted down her black beret on the table near Indigo, which also caught Indigo's interest with it.

"That's a coo-" Indigo said as she nearly reached her beret, but then got a threat from Twilight.

"Don't... touch my beret!"

Indigo quickly taken back by her threat and she quickly pulled her hand back to the table in front of her. And they were still silent as they worriedly looked over to Twilight. The weapons, the scars, the uniform, it kind of making them wondering. And Suri asked her in curious but nervous.

"So, you're working with the FBI?" she asked hesitantly.

"No, US Rangers," Twilight replied, which shocked them with their eyes open wide.

"Oh," was all Suri can said.

And then again, silence filled the air again. The students didn't even talk to each other except whispers to each other. The boss of the diner did came out from the kitchen and asked a waiter why the hell everyone gone silent when he still can heard those noise of students from inside the kitchen. After the waiter said there's a soldier here they all know of, the boss looked towards the soldier who sat with the Shadowbolts. He felt the pity that Twilight the soldier felt after seeing the bruise and scars on her face. He looked towards her with his both hands on the counter and leaned his body forward.

"Off from a mission?" he asked.

"Yes, sir," Twilight answered without bothering to look at him. "Kind of a rough one."

The boss nodded in understand. "Looks like you need a drink, is beer okay with you?"

The students were quite surprised with the boss's offer, however Twilight accept his offer. "Sounds good to me."

They were surprised again by her answer. The boss then pulled out a can of beer from the counter underneath and tossed it to Twilight who able to catch it without moving from her seat. After that the boss said that the drink she had is free and she thanks him, before he returned back to the kitchen. Twilight opened the can and drink it while the Shadowbolts trying to call a waiter to order some food.

Twilight sighed first. "What a long day."

"What happen to your face?" Sugarcoat asked curiously.

"Nearly get shot in the head, got shot couple of times in my body, and had a fight with a couple of terrorists," Twilight replied, leaving her friends speechless before her.

Fleur thinks with agitated, then asked her. "Why do you want to be a soldier may I ask? You look like fond to be a scientist better for us."

"Well, at first, I was looking for my 'adventure' since you guys can't give me one or either my friends from CHS" Twilight answered with determination. "More than that, I just want to proof myself, putting my skills to the test. So that I can handle critical situation, protect the ones I love, and I can fight."

That was more solid answer than the first, which was a little absurd. "I see, I'm impressed you made it out alive from 'somewhere'. And I guess you've been doing pretty good on protecting someone."

"Do you even know how hard is it?" Twilight asked, they simply shook their head for without knowledge for it. "It's extremely hard. Need to be wary of surroundings in case there's a bullet flying over your head. And protecting is much harder."

"That's harsh," Lemon said with pity. "Even for The Boogeywoman."

"Did you call me what?" Twilight asked coldly.

"Even for The Boogeywoman," Twilight then remembered that time again, not the robbers. "Why?"

"Don't call me that for now," Twilight said to Lemon. "It reminds me to myself to be that monster again."

"What monster?" Upper asked, knowing she's not meaning the robbers she killed back in the Sugarcube Corner.

"I don't want to talk about it," Twilight said as she looked away from them, somewhat angry.

Then they silenced again. Still not managed to call a single waiter since they were busy onto something else. But then, another person came in the diner as the bells rang. The Shadowbolts, the students, and Twilight herself surprised (nearly stood up from her seat) to see who came in the diner. It was another soldier with the same uniform and kevlar she wore except the kevlar was colored black with the flag of the US on one of its ammo pouch. The pistol she has on her belt was an Browning BDA pistol instead of M9 and had UMP submachine gun on her back (Well, not in the bag). Her rank can be seen as a first lieutenant, her hair nearly matched Watermelody's hair except the lighter green line hair replaced with light blue hair, and had a tan beret with the US Ranger patch on it above her head. It was none other Twilight know, was 1^st Lt. Water Katherine.

"Hello there, Lieutenant Water," Twilight greeted with a small smile. "I didn't know you'll be coming here."

"Hey there, Corporal," she greeted back as she come over to Twilight who was sitting with The Shadowbolts (Standing next to Twilight, not sitting). "Those are your friends, eh?"

"Yeah," Twilight then pointed out every single one of her friends whilst saying their names. "Indigo Zap, Lemon Zest, Sugarcoat, Fleur Dis Lee, Sunny Flare, Upper Crust, Suri Polomare, and Sour Sweet."

They all waved their hands at Water in respect as she waved back. "So I guess Twilight did told her secrets before?"

They all then shook their head in nervous, which concerns the LT towards Twilight. "I though you said you've told them about it."

"Not all of them, actually," Twilight replied with a sigh as she cracked her fingers with a clench. "But I don't feel like to talk to them now, after some dirty work, you know?"

"Huh, I see," Lemon said as she folded her arms on the table, Water only glanced at Twilight.

"By the way, how's your arm?" Twilight asked, then joking to her. "I bet Carl is going to give you something bad again."

"Still a little bit stiff, but I'll be fine," Water replied, but then in annoyance. "And I think I'll be fine with Pvt. Carl around (Not sure though)"

Twilight observed her face for awhile until she sense something. "Carl did something again?"

Water just admit it with regret. "He blew a fucking mountain..."

"Wow, wait," Fleur said in surprised, but the rest of The Shadowbolts only surprised a bit. "What did he do?"

"I shouldn't have to put him on guard for the Javelins," Lt. Water said as she shook her head. "I didn't know he will be fucking around the javelins and blow the whole mountain up."

Twilight chuckled at this, but her Shadowbolts friends made a little laugh at this. "So what did he got again?" Twilight asked, curious on what happened next.

"Lucky for him, he didn't give an access to the javelins and other types of rocket launchers and bazookas," Lt. Water said, but then darted her eyes to upper right out the corner of her eyes. "Except for grenade launchers of course."

"Come on, sat down with us," Sour said, trying to hold her 'sour' side. "Besides, you want to eat with us and you must be tired of standing around."

Water's smiling suddenly turned to a flat smile. "Is anything wrong, LT?"

"I didn't come here to eat with you to be honest," Water answered, Twilight felt perplexed to hear that along with The Shadowbolts.

"Then why are you here?" Twilight asked.

"Well," Water scratched her head first before continue to speak. "There's this guy here, I think you remember who it was. That man who had to run away from miles and willingly surrender to the Army because of..... what you did."

The Shadowbolts noticed her silence and her cold look towards Lt. Water, she knows who it was. "You're talking about....?"

"Yes," Water said as she slowly nodded a few times. "It's him."

The Shadowbolts were wondering who were they talking about. Twilight was showing her calm but surprising expression towards Water. Before Indigo could asked Twilight who it was, someone entered the diner as the bells rang and they all looked over to the entrance to see who it was. They all excluding Twilight were very surprised to see who came in. There were 2 men came in, one was a soldier wearing brown kevlar but lacking of ammo pouch which he has two of it, but having shotgun shells holder and knife and pistol on his chest, having short brown hair in Military Ivy League haircut, his name was Cpl. Mordie. And there's another man, his hands was cuffed on the front, he had a black turban on his head and he wears a brown Taliban coat, white shirt on the inside the brown coat, and dark purple pants. Still he still has his facial Taliban black-grey beard reaching the bottom of his throat and thin black-grey mustache attached to his beard.

Twilight, as she stares at him, slowly stood up from her seat and walked towards him for 3 steps before stop right in front of the soldier and the cuffed Taliban. The Shadowbolts, the students, and the waiters were surprised to see the man with the turban was cuffed. But then, they have a realization that the man with the turban was a Taliban and yes he was. Now, he's a prisoner for the US nation thanks to Twilight's actions. It was a long moment of silence for everyone, especially for Twilight, Water, and the Taliban himself.

But then, the Taliban spoke the word that only Twilight can understand. "سلامونه، بوګیوان..."

Yep, he was a Taliban and it was the first time in their life they heard someone talks in Pashto language in their country, Twilight gave a reply after a moment of silence. "سلامونه، سور لاس..."

And it was also the first time heard Twilight spoke in Pashto language, which heavily surprised them. But then, the air filled with silence again afterwards. Twilight locked her eyes to the Taliban, Mohud, while locked his eyes towards her. His face showing his calm, soft, fear, and wonder expression beside his cruel, evil, and bad pride. Twilight however, showing her cold, little disbelieve, little surprised, silent but calm, and serious look at him instead her rage and hatred towards him. Still, silenced filled the air once again.

"Lieutenant, can you release his cuffs?" Twilight asked coldly, still staring towards the cuffed Taliban guarded by a soldier. "I don't like everyone see him talking to me while he is being cuffed whilst eating with me. Besides, I don't see him as a threat to everyone in here, or even me."

Cpl. Mordie felt hesitant to release his cuffs, but then he got a nod from the LT behind Twilight. He then understood what the LT order him by the nod, do what Twilight said. He used the key to open up his cuffs and the Taliban's hands were free. Mohud then massage his own hands for awhile after what he felt like a long trip. Water then walked closer to Cpl. Twilight then she held Twilight's shoulder.

"Don't worry about time," Water said to her. "He can have a lunch first while you're talking with him."

"Yes, Water," Twilight replied, then Water walked over to Mordie who was still with the Taliban but then they both leave the Diner for awhile, probably have something else to do in the mall. Twilight then looked at the Taliban and told him in English. "Come, sit with me."

Mohud nodded in understood and walked over to her, and sat down on the chair across Twilight, next to Lemon. Lemon managed to call a waiter to order the food, since he was the only waiter who noticed they were trying to call a waiter. He gives them the menu and they all to a pick on it. The only person who can't decide what food to pick was Mohud, who was in doubt with the names of the foods he doesn't know of. He then with hesitant asked Twilight about the food.

"Uhm, Boogeywoman?" Mohud asked.

"It's Twilight," Twilight said in cold. "What is it?"

"What is Corn Tortillas Alambre?" Mohud asked again.

"It's a popular Mexican Dish," Twilight answered him. "Consisting of Grilled beef topped with chopped bacon, bell peppers, onions, cheese, salsa, and avocoda. Usually served freshly corn or flour tortillas."

"So, beef and a little vegetables," Mohud said curiously. "Is it... hot?"

"Oh, the hot pepper you mean?" Twilight said in understood. "Well, a little I'll say, but I nearly never eat that actually."

"Well," Mohud then paused as he looks onto the menu. "It's a good thing I'm in a mood for eating something beef and hot."

"Hmm," Twilight then looked over to him. "What kind of pepper you ever ate I wonder?"

"I ever ate this particular pepper from India, a friend of mine gave it to me," Mohud answered, chuckled at his own memory. "I barely able to hold the hot pepper I ate until I had to jump into the river. Then he told me that the pepper I ate was the number one hottest pepper in the world."

Twilight chuckled, but the rest of her friends laughed a little. "You're also one funny Taliban besides being bad I guess." Twilight said in compliment.

"Correct, it's a funny world we have here," Mohud said with a little smile (Kind of ironic for a bad guy I guess). "I want Alambre and warm tea."

The waiter came up to them right in time and Twilight spoke out her friends orders, the Taliban's order, and herself's. "For the food, 1 Alambre, 1 Tetrazzini, 4 chicken parmesan, 2 Spaghetti, and 2 chicken salad. For the drinks, 1 warm tea, 4 green Italian soda, and 4 Sunday Lemonade."

"Okay, coming right up," the waiter then leave and headed to the kitchen.

"So you're a Taliban?" Sunny asked in nervous.

"To be correct, one of the Taliban Leaders in Afghanistan," Mohud answered as he waits for his order.

"How did you got captured?" Sugarcoat asked in curious.

"Not captured," Mohud corrected. "I surrendered."

"Why though?" Suri asked as she leaned her upper body on the table to look clearly at him.

"Well," Mohud then stared at Twilight in fear and calm. "Her."

They then looked over to Twilight's cold face. "Because she tell the location of your hideout?" Fleur asked.

"No, she nearly killed me," Mohud answered, still locking his sights at Twilight like it was a staring contest.

"Nearly killed you?" Indigo then looked over to Twilight. "What did he meant, Twi?"

"I spared him."

"Well, because you were following orders right?" Sour asked with her sweet side, however Twilight looked over to her in cold.

"There were no orders nor even a mission to get him," Twilight answered in darker tone, sending chills down the spine.

After a moment, their orders showed up and the waiter give each food and drinks to certain friends in that table. After that, they started to eat and drink whilst talking to each other.

"True," Mohud said in consent as he drank his warm tea. "She somehow found me in a secret hideout in the middle of the desert on her own. I have a lot of militias in station and were prepared to kill her. But she somehow able to kill a lot of my men that time, she was much more enraged for me to see. She even survived many bullets from the machine gun one of my man have fired. And that was the time I saw she use her.... sorcery to turn the tide."

Sunny, Lemon, and Upper Crust nearly spit out the drinks they just drank after hearing that while the others were surprised to Twilight's action. As the Taliban ate his Alambre, they all stare at him in shock. While Twilight only stay silent, she was feeling okay to hear someone told her story instead she tells her story, it will made herself frustrated.

"She used magic?" Sugarcoat asked in dumbfounded.

"Yes, I saw it with my own eyes," Mohud then paused, in fear remembering that event. "She able to stop all the bullets that were flying to her, even a tank bullet she can stop it. And she sent those bullets back to the senders, slaughtering all of my men in one sight. She also used her powers to control all the weapons that were laid on the ground to shoot my men, with a very heavy firepower." He then eat a couple of spoon of his food. "She able to found me, trapped in the balcony. I knew that was my the end, but she shot her bullet next to my head, she missed the shot." He then looked over to Twilight who was eating her Tetrazinni with concern. "I don't know why you spare me though, you knew I'm your enemy. You knew I was the target of the US Army. Your goal was to do your revenge by killing me because I killed someone you know. But why? Why you spare me? Why you told me to run instead to tighten your loose ends after you killed all of my men?"

Twilight stopped eating at these words, nearly putting another spoon of her food into her mouth. Twilight putted down her spoon on the plate and looked at Mohud with a sign of..... grief. She then looked down to her right, before she looked back at him. They could felt what was up with her.

"Have you ever heard this quote of George Patton?" Twilight then paused. "May God have mercy upon my enemies because I won't..."

"Yes, I do ever heard that," Mohud answered with a nod. "But I never used that quote."

Twilight then leaned her body forward, both elbows on the table and both hands underneath her cheek. Eyes straight forwards his with determination. The Shadowbolts have an odd feeling seeing Twilight being that. After a moment of pause, Twilight spoke to him.

"Do you know who I was back in that slaughter?" Twilight asked.

"A monster, a killing machine that I won't dare to fight with," Mohud answered, shakily.

"I only wanted to be a soldier, never wanted to be a monster," Twilight then looked away from him to the left. "And I got carried away with it."

Mohud silently listened to her as he eats his food. "I've been turned to be a monster a couple of times before, including that one in Afghanistan. That was not me, that was the bad part of me. Even if I know that I killed a lot of those bastards of yours, I do felt guilty about it. I do kill any single enemy that tried to harm me or even people around me, but sometimes I show mercy to my enemy, if they deserved one. I've been trying to be myself out there, despite the war that's going to hit me hard, and I failed to do so. I....... *sigh* I don't know."

She then paused, hardly can think of some words for a moment. "To be honest, I just don't want to be drowned in my own rage until I turned into a monster. Not because I want to, but I had to. I agreed a little with George's quote, but I also hoped I have mercy upon my enemies as well if possible. I just hate to what I've become." Twilight then shook her head in grief. "That is all I can say for now."

Mohud nodded, accepting her answer despite to know how hard it was for her to say besides the fact she was a smart girl. "This... is... your path?"

Twilight silenced as she heard his other question again, after a moment of though she replied to him. "Yes, I'm not going back. This is my decision after all."

Mohud silently nodded at her whilst the Shadowbolts were silently eating their food whilst listening to their conversation. "I was wrong about you, Americans. Some of it."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked confusedly.

"I though you Americans are corrupt soldiers and untrustworthy people, those who are greed and trying to make us look weak by your political excuse," Mohud said to her as he ate his Alambre. "But not you, I can see that not everyone of American peoples are like that."

"True," Twilight answered, but then paused after she looked at her eyes again. "I'm sorry, for I killed all of your men."

"There's no need to," Mohud replied with heartfelt. "You are their enemy, and they are your enemy. I'm fine with that."

"That's something odd to hear from a Taliban," Sugarcoat said quickly, and they all nodded in consent.

"How are you doing back at the military prison?" Twilight asked as she eats her Tetrazinni.

"Somewhat peaceful and a little nice," the Taliban answered with a smirk. "They give me a little treatment after seeing how was my traumatized condition is back there."

"Good treatment?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, good treatment," Mohud answered. "Your Lieutenant treat me a little well."

"Whilst getting some info from you?" Twilight added.

"Unfortunately, yes. I told them all I know sincerely," Mohud answered without any hesitation.

"Hmmh," Twilight smirked, but then paused for reminding herself a question for him. "Mohud, may I ask?"

"What is it?" Mohud asked with his left eyebrow raised.

"Will we both have...... peace?" Twilight asked coldly, Mohud can tell why she's asking that after seeing all her actions and her guilt and sad expressions made on her face.

He felt hesitant for a moment but knowing he's already captured by the Americans and sees the peaceful version of the Americans around him (which he knows sooner or later something bad will happen), he only exhaled with a little relief towards Twilight. "Maybe we both are monsters, but we both know we both still have our hearts. Yes we both will have peace."

Twilight and The Shadowbolts were smiling at this. "Good to hear that, Red Hand."

"I know, Boogeywoman," despite him calling her by her other nickname, she let it slide for now. "But I have a question for you though."

"And that is?" Twilight asked.

"Where did you get your magic?" Twilight and The Shadowbolts halted their eating for the question, and then they glanced at him. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

Twilight looked away from him for a moment, before looking back at him with her arms on her sides. "It's a long story."

Twilight and The Shadowbolts did indeed tell him all the story on how she got the magic. What he can't believe was when she told him a princess just like herself from another world of magic and ponies told her about her world called 'Equestria. Basically telling him anything (Don't worry about he's going to plan something, he had enough to work on terrorist' stuffs). What was made him beyond shock was when they told him that they told him that the world called 'Equestria', never barely had any war for years. He also felt cringe when Twilight said that the magic she had was suppose to be to used for the magic of Friendship (which he had to resist the urge to facepalm). But now they knew that Twilight using her magic, too far.

Well, after that, they finished up their food and drinks eventually whilst still having a conversation. They didn't notice that the students around them were already talking to each other. They just talked friendly to each other, what even surprising for them was that the Taliban was much more friendlier than Twilight remembered he would be (according to some of the intel of course). They laughed, while the Taliban only chuckled. But then, he remembered something and he kind of want to tell Twilight something.

"Twilight?" Mohud called. "There's something I forgot to tell you."

"What is it?"

"It's just a hunch though," Mohud then paused. "But I got a feeling that those ISIS bastards are up to something."

Twilight and The Shadowbolts were quite surprise about this. "I though you were working along with ISIS because you had the same religion as theirs." Sugar said.

"We do have the same religion," Mohud answered. "But we have different ideology on how we practice islam and interpret Sharia, and even how our culture works. And also we've been fighting between muslims for power. We don't get along really fine about it, even when the Soviets invade Afghanistan."

"Alright, you did say something about ISIS," Twilight recalled. "Why is that?"

"There was one day I heard something about the ISIS's idea about attacking the US," Mohud said as he took a moment of glance on Twilight's black beret. "But I don't know where. Well, that news were aged very long ago. But I'm sure in Allah's name there's something going to happen."

Twilight paused at this, but then sighed. "I'll keep an eye out for that. By the way, thanks for telling me that." Then she said to herself silently, "reminds me of Pinkie."

"What was that?" Mohud asked, surely heard her said something, but got "nothing" in reply.

Then for awhile, Lt. Water and Cpl. Mordie came back. Ready to picked him back to prison. But before they could touched Mohud, Twilight asked Lt. Water.

"There's something I want to ask you."

"Yeah, what?" Water asked, waiting for the question.

"You could just call me to the prison to talk with him," Twilight stated. "Why even bother to bring him here?"

"We don't know why actually because it was Colonel Marshall's order," Mordie replied. "From what I think, he thinks it would be best to bring him here to talk to you instead calling you to the base so you can get tired on the way with the fact you already off from the mission. Well, in fact this Taliban here is being kind instead of being bad so actually he's no threat to us... thanks... to you I guess."

"I've been in the war for long," Mohud said to them. "I'm just glad at last I found peace, glad to be away from the war."

"Aren't you worried about those people back there?" Twilight asked to him with uncertainty.

"I do, but I always pray to Allah for their life," Mohud replied with a smile.

"It's nice of you," Water complimented. "Come on, we're bringing you back in. Mordie..."

Mohud stood up and sincerely let out his hands at Mordie to get cuffed, before they left Twilight halted Water for a moment.

"He said that he had a feeling that there is a terrorist attack going to happen sooner or later. Not sure though, because it's just a hunch. But we need to keep our eyes peeled Lt."

"Alright, I'll keep that in mind," Water said, despite the way she talks like the same as Cpl. Dunn (With the exception he is much more an annoying Corporal). "If there's something happened I'll make sure I let you know."

"Thank, Water," Twilight said with a smile, before they both left with the prisoner, heading back to his prison.

Twilight stood up from her chair as they left. Watched them walked away from the diner until they are out of sight. She then gripped her right fist hard until it made a cracking sound with determination of what was going to happen. Which having The Shadowbolts a little fear if what the Taliban said was true. But then she sat down again with them and leaned her head against the chair.

But then again, they were silence amongst the voices of the students around them. They only simply waited for the waiter to come over to them. As they wait, Twilight noticed that the whole of The Shadowbolts member (includes Fleur) were staring at Twilight's black beret in silence for would they curious for why her beret was black. After a moment, the waiter came over to them as Twilight wears her beret back on her head.

"That would be 79.52 dollars," the waiter said.

Indigo was about to pull out the money, until Twilight stopped her from doing so. "Let me pay that."

Surprised by her response, Indigo pull out her hand out from her pocket and let Twilight pay the waiter. They though that Twilight would pay him with $100. But Twilight paid him with the exact amount of price that the waiter told them. After that, the waiter said "thanks" to them as they stood up from their seats and walked out. Following suit by some students who finished to have lunch from the diner. As Twilight walked with The Shadowbolts, they told to each other happily as Twilight stay silent on the way, wanting to hang out for awhile before heading home.

Sunny, who was walking next to Twilight, looked over to her to see how is she holding up. All she can see was only cold expression, no anger nor sadness. Somehow, she was lost in thoughs and worried of something. Sunny nudges her to snapped out of it and Twilight quickly looked over to them in a little frightened. The rest of The Shadowbolts then looked over to her after Sunny nudged her.

"You're okay, girl?" Sunny asked with her left eyebrow raised. "You look worried."

"I'm fine," Twilight replied as she turned her head forward as they walked. "Just trapped in my own memory, that's all."

They paused for a moment, until Fleur asked her. "How did you get a black beret? I heard most of the Rangers used tan beret."

Twilight paused for a moment with a sigh. "I got it from my commanding officer, Colonel Marshall. What did Mohud tell you about how I killed his men and spared him. I got that beret as a gift for me and I was called as The Boogeywoman. He wanted to give me a promotion but I deny it."

"Why?" Lemon asked. "It's great to hear that you got promoted."

"I don't deserve it," Twilight replied, not bothering to look at Lemon. "After I turned into that monster, I just can't forgive myself. Even if those men were enemies of mine. Plus, I died the second time after I got out from that hideout and reached with a fatal condition."

They were truly shocked of her statement, after her death in The Red Day now this. "We're very sorry to hear that, Twilight."

Twilight griefly sniffled after that, but then Indigo added. "I reckon you loss someone?"

Twilight nodded a few times as she gave a sad look. "A brother-in-arms....... I won't say his name."

Twilight suddenly upset at this, might try to not set her off. "We're sorry for your loss," Suri said with sorrow.

"Thanks," Twilight said with a smirk, as they mourned for a moment to Twilight.

"Did you asked your Colonel why your beret was black?" Sour asked, curiously. "There must be another reason on why they gifted you a black beret."

"I did," Twilight answered. "He said that this beret I'm wearing is, for what am I representing power, authority, strength, seriousness, prestige, formality, and death. But most of all, mainly represents strong emotion that I had now."

They were quiet stunned about what Twilight have said, can be said they were impressed about what the Colonel said. "Wow, he must've been a good officer." Sugarcoat said with a smile.

"Sure, but he would gave me a lecture on something," Twilight said as she shrugged. "Like I've died third times."

"Wait a minute," Sugar Crest remembered for a moment along with the rest of The Shadowbolts, they heard a rumor of Twilight. "That rumor about you got mauled by a bear is true?"

"Yes, it's true," their mouth and eyes open wide at the same time and they were beyond shock to found out she died thrice.

"Holy shit, Twilight," Indigo said aloud, nearly caught the attention of the people around them. "How the hell you came back alive after you died?"

"Honestly, I don't know," Twilight answered. "I can't tell if I'm lucky for my magic gave me back my life or God made me came back alive."

"Now that's a couple of complicated answers," Suri commented with both her eyebrows raised.

"It's because you died was also the reason why you was called The Boogeywoman?" Sour asked.

"Yes......" Twilight said then paused. "That's the other reason why."

They walked in silence again. They passing a few shops along a corridor of the mall on the second floor. As they walked, they looked around them to see if there's anything made them interest (except for Twilight). Noticing Twilight only looking down to the ground, Sunny tilted her head in wonder why she's still here.

"Don't you just go home, Twi?" Sunny asked. "You looked tired for me and you need to fix those scars."

"Neh, I just want to hang out with you for awhile," The Shadowbolts all smiled with that.

"Sounds good," Lemon said cheerfully. "Then we can have some fun for awhile."

"Well, only for awhile," Twilight added.

They all decided to go to the playzone in the mall for awhile (which Twilight found a little relief). At first they watched Indigo played racing arcade, which Twilight tell them a story on how was her first mission she had to drive a humvee under enemy fire for the first time. After a story and an arcade, they moved on to the next arcade, which is a throwing ball arcade (not the basketball). Sunny, Sour and Twilight who played that. Sunny able to scored 4 balls into the bingo hole, Sour only scored 3 balls into the bingo hole, but Twilight, savagely scored a total of 10 balls into the bingo hole which made them beyond shock by her accuracy.

"Might help me improve my throwing grenade skill."

After a few arcades, they all walked out from there, with their drinks in hand. They laughed happily after visiting the playzone (except for Twilight who only smiled). After a while of hanging out with The Shadowbolts, Twilight says her goodbye to them and headed home. As she left them, they only watched her left heading towards the door to exit the mall. They only stood there after she was through the exit. What they do there was only remembering her scarred, bruised face after mission.

"Twilight been through quite a lot," Sugarcoat stated in conclusion, their eyes didn't leave the doors. "You think she'll be alright?"

"I'm sure she'll be," Indigo answered, "She's a soldier, she can handle herself."

She went to the parking lot of the mall. From the outside, the mall looked so larger than the Mall Of America in Minnesota. It has a color white paint along the walls of the mall. The parking lot was much more spacious than ever. The large parking lot is circled around the mall and can occupied much more than 100 (I though). Twilight was looking for her vehicle, which is a military quad around the parking lot.

A few seconds later, she found it next to the grey sedan car and she pulled out her keys from her big pouch that contains pistol ammunitions (and smoke grenade). Twilight stashed away her beret in the pocket underneath the strap of her kevlar armor on the left shoulder, making sure it won't fly away. She was about to get on her quad, someone called her name from behind. As she turned her head around, she found out that Lavender Lace and Mystery Mint were right behind her. Twilight then turned her whole body at them, noticing the surprising glare from them.

"Wow, you're a...." Lavender lost her words just only looking at her uniform and the weapons she's bringing around.

"A soldier, yes," Twilight added to complete her sentence.

"What happened to your face?" Mystery asked in worried.

"I'm just off from a couple of missions," Twilight answered firmly. "Don't worry about it."

"So....." Lavender paused in doubt. "What happened 3 days ago.... you're the actual Boogeywoman?"

"Yes, I am," Twilight answered. "Forgive me if I've endangered you. I had to do what I have to do. As a soldier or not."

"It's okay, though," Mystery said with a sheepish smile. "Each of our friends from CHS and Crystal Prep that were there that time, including the teachers and the principals there, thanking to you for your actions to save them and us."

Twilight sighed in relieved, but then Lavender added. "Was killing him is necessary?"

"Excuse me?" Twilight asked, not hearing what did she says.

"The last robber that was dying," Lavender said again. "Did you really had to kill him?"

Twilight didn't expect that coming but also didn't surprise by it, with a moment of loss words she shrugged. "I can't say, but I have let my killing part win."

They were amazed at her after she admit her answer. "Well, I must also admit. Your skill is so awesome. But I didn't expect you can kill someone with a pencil."

"Me neither," Twilight said, which took them also in surprised. "I just felt my adrenaline rush up and I had to use something to kill someone. I didn't suspect that I will use a pencil as a last resort."

"Why did you call yourself The Boogeywoman?" Lavender asked.

"I got that name for the first time in the Army Rangers after I found the target I was looking for by turning into a monster and I died," Twilight explained quickly which both Lavender and Mystery gave their shocking glare at her.

"Would..... you tell us the story about it?" Lavender asked, still in shock.

Twilight only shook her head at them. "I had enough of telling that, alright? *sigh* Ask Sunset about it."

"Oh, alright, we'll ask them," Mystery said firmly as she nods at her. "You're going home?"

"Yeah," Twilight answered with a tired tone. "It's been a long day."

"Where did you get a quadbike?" Lavender asked as they both looked over to it with impression.

"Got it from a fellow soldier who tried to sell it," Twilight answered as she raised her hands from her sides. "Now it's mine."

"How much?" Mystery asked.

"$5.500," Twilight answered.

"Expensive, alright," Lavender commented, impressed with the price.

"Alright, I'll be heading home now," Twilight said coldly and then she get on her ATV and wore the helmet on the ATV and turned back at them before turning on the engine. "Goodbye, girls."

"Goodbye," Lavender and Mystery said in the same time.

Twilight took her leave by revving the engine of the ATV and left the parking lot with full speed. Lavender and Mystery only watched her left in impression, with the fact that Twilight left with full speed and didn't even fell from the ATV. They both only shook their heads with a smile showing on their faces. Wondering what is Twilight up to right now.

How are you holding up now? Mystery though in a little worry.

15:56 PM

Twilight reached home and stopped her ATV right in front of her small garage. Once she opens the garage doors, she moves her ATV into it and put down her helmet on the seat of the ATV. She pull out the beret from underneath the strap of the kevlar vest as she closed the garage doors. She walked over to the entrance of her house and entered after opening it with her house key. She then walked into her living room and sat down on her sofa. Putting her bag rifle on the floor next to her legs, she leaned her head against the sofa and felt a little ache from the back of her neck. Her job is really paying off, for a infantry unit specialized in special operations.

After that, Spike, her dog, jumped up to the sofa next to Twilight as she opens her bag rifle to pull out her G36 (Dolker's belongings). She only inspects her weapon as her dog only watched on what she's doing with a tilted head. Twilight smirked for a moment whilst inspecting the weapon for making sure there was no damage on the weapon. What made Twilight smirked was what she had in house now.

"At least I got some arsenals in my house."

For sure she had arsenals in her house for only in case there's an attack somewhere, or even here. Not planning to go on rampage but saving the people who are in danger. But also hoped that even she had a plenty of weapons in her house, she didn't want to go rage on her enemies for her hatred and anger. She doesn't want to turn into a monster but what else now. Though there was one day before she left Afghanistan, Foley told her something about herself.

There was a time we had to be monsters for what they've done to you or to someone you know. You still fine because you had to do it, sometimes not. But, we can't forget about it because of what you did or we did, mentally scarred inside our memories. No matter what happen, it still haunted you wherever you go. But, from what I see, you still the soldier and the girl I know. There's nothing wrong with you, nobody's perfect.

Twilight smiled at Foley's good words. She only putted down her weapon on the table after inspecting it and turned on the TV with her telekinetic magic. Watching a sci-fi show called 'What On Earth?'. Twilight doesn't pay attention to it, but to Spike who is wiggling his tail right now. She only stares at him for a few moments.

"So, how are you doing these three days without me?" she asked, with the fact that Flash did house sit her house and leave (according to Twilight's instruction) before Twilight got home.

"Much worried about you to be honest," Spike said quickly, then hopped at her and she had to catch him and cuddle with him. "I miss you so much ya' know?"

"I know," Twilight noticed his expression turned to frown because of her face. "Don't worry about my face, it's nothing."

"Actually, I'm just afraid if you died again," Spike admitted. "You're a soldier after all, but I'm still glad you're okay."

"Don't mention it," Twilight smirked in a little disarray.

"How about your time being a scientist, Twi?" Spike joked to her.

Twilight chuckled to his joke. "Really, Spike? Still not satisfied enough to see a scientist around."

"Kind off," Spike replied. "But I guess it's also paying off in the Army wasn't it?"

"Yep, it was," Twilight answered, but with her tone trailing off and her expression slowly changed into frown.

"Something's wrong, Twi?" Spike asked in concern after looking at her frown face.

"Remember the story I did tell you about.... The Red Hand?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Lt. Water just bring him to the diner where I ate, the Taliban wanted to talk to me."

Spike's eyes gone wide at this fact. "What?! Did he said something to you?"

"Well, he was much more friendly than the last time I remember," Twilight said, changing her eye direction at the TV. "He warned me, by his hunch though. He told me that there would be an attack around in this city. I just need to keep my eyes sharp."

"You sure that's going to happen?" Spike asked in doubt whilst tilting his head to the left.

"He's changed and I trust him," Twilight then rubbed the dog's head softly. "It will happen sooner or later."

Suddenly, Twilight's phone rang. She pulls her phone out from her pocket of her combat pants and took a look at it. Guess what? It's Lt. Water again who's calling her.

I'll be damn if she invites me to a party.

She then answered the call and put the phone on her right ear. "What is it, Water?"

"Hiya, Twi," Water said in very high tone and cheer (Not quite normal for a Lieutenant). "How are you doing?"

"Still the same," Twilight replied, annoyed a little with the fact that the LT sounds like Pinkie Pie. "Why did you call me?"

"Well, actually I want to ask," Water paused. "Do you mind if we are hanging out at your house?"

"Who's 'we'?" Twilight asked.

"Me, squad Hunter 2-1, Farikh and his brothers, and your squad apparently," Water made an 'umm' sound first. "Your squad just off from Afghanistan. Did some great job though, knowing your squad only had a Specialist rank and privates rank."

"Wow, that's a lot of people," Twilight said in surprised but not showing it. "Where's the Colonel?"

"Nah, he's running some errands with General Hilcom and the other generals," Water said as she shook he head. "Pfft, nothing else than that."

"Alright, when you come over?" Twilight asked as she carresses her hair on the forehead.

"Around in the afternoon I think," Water replied. "After we finished our shifts back in the base."

"Good thing tomorrow is vacation," Twilight said to herself, but still on the phone. "Alright, I'll be waiting."

"Sure I am," Water said then paused. "Maybe even a party."

"Really?" Twilight was annoyed. "You should go to Pinkie's instead with me."

"Alright, just joking," Water said with a chuckle. "Well, see ya tomorrow, Twily."

"See you," Twilight answered, then Water closed the call.

Putting her phone on the table in front of her, she leaned her upper body forward and making Spike to jump off her and lay down on the sofa next to her. She smiled as she bowed her head then shook. After a moment, she leaned back her upper body again against the sofa then gave a cold face. Spike was a little confused on why her expression was like that.

"Who was that?" Spike asked.

"It's Water," Twilight replied. "She wanted to hang out with me with my other fellow soldiers tomorrow."

"Oh, that's great!" Spike said aloud. "I want to know how are they looked like."

"Don't worry, you'll see them soon enough."

Chapter 26 - Soldiers Of Reunion

In the next morning, currently around 8:45 am. Twilight does her little chores at home, knowing that today is a vacation day (apparently not for the Crystal Preps, good thing was they got off from school quickly than they should be). Nothing too special for now. But Twilight's mood was gotten... bitter after a nightmare she had felt last night.

Operation Discount Favela
1130 Hours, 28 May
On the west side of Karz village near Kandahar City on the south, Kandahar, Afghanistan
Cpl. Twilight Sparkle
Squad Bravo 2-7, 1^stBattalion, 75^thRegiment

Twilight was moving out with her squad along with squad Hunter 2-1 following from behind on the road on the right side. Across the road, was the elite police group of 20 Afghan National Police officers led by Cpt. Nassar Harme following up by a squad of 6 men of the Delta Force Squad led by Cpl. Rainbow Wharnel (Since her sergeant was gone sick and declared as combat uneffective). Cpt. Nassar's face was covered in black-white stripe turban and masked his mouth and nose, while having the black kevlar vest and blue greenish uniform with the flag of Afghanistan on the right shoulder. Having AKM as his primary weapon and Colt .45 as the secondary on the hoslter, then knife however was the most excessive and odd one, he brought a fucking sickle on his back (Which Twilight hoped he doesn't come here to butcher someone brutally).

Cpl. Wharnel has the same skin and hair color like Rainbow Dash has, but her hair has a small ponytail hair and the blue color of the hair is dominate the most color of the hair, the rainbow stripe color is exactly on above her forehead to the back of the hair plus the stripe that dominates the blue color on her small ponytail hair. She has a small golden hairpin of star and two curved line under and above the star. Has green eyes and has the character of confident but not as confident as Dash and she doesn't brag like Dash does (Which she believe it will be her downfall.... for awhile). Having a black kevlar vest and desert combat uniform for the duty but not bringing her own helmet except the earpiece radios on her ears. Using the FAL FN as a primary weapon and Fort 12 pistol as a secondary while the knife (correction: tomahawk) was left hanging on her right side of her kevlar.

It was search and destroy mission they were in (if possible, capturing any enemy). The mission was executed due to the chief of the Afghan National Police Force have some intel about the Talibans silent activity in that area. So they were sent there to clear it out, plus if possible, find some intel about their activity. They still kept moving down the roads whilst ordering the civilians on the way to stay away from the road. They were about to reach the intersection until the captain ordered them to stop.

"All officers, stay here and secure this area!" Nassar ordered. "Kalma, Kendas, with me! The rest of you, follow me!"

Via radio, he told them that they're going into hostile territory as they walked through a field on the left side of the intersection which usually where markets are open (Note: they were deployed from the north). Soon, they are entering the alley of that district and kept their eyes peeled mostly on the sky. Twilight's squad (with the exception of herself and Laner, who backed up to Cpl. Wharnel's squad) was the first to take the lead with the captain while Cpl. Wharnel's squad Delta 2-8 was right behind them. Hunter 2-1 on the other hand, entered the next alley from where the captain and the rest of the squads were in, in case for flanking bonus. There were nothing on sight except civilians, so Wharnel decided to have a little chat with Twilight and Laner.

"So, do you think it's going to be bad?" Wharnel asked both of them as they kept watching the perimeter around them.

"Perhaps," Twilight answered. "But my senses are tingling."

"They're watching us are they?" Laner asked in worried.

"Hey!" the captain on the front shouted. "We don't have time to talk for that!"

"Really?" Wharnel complained. "Why would-"

"Shh," Twilight shushed her. "I think I hear something."

"What do you mean?" Laner asked confusedly, since he heard nothing but the sound of the marching squads and a few civilians around.

"Everyone, stop!" Twilight ordered via radio, everyone then stopped marching. "I heard something here, Talibans..."

"Really?" Dolker asked via radio as he and everyone looked around to find the source of the voice while their body froze in place with their weapons aimed forward.

"I don't hear anything," Kalma answered as he looked around.

The only person who managed to find the source of the voice that Twilight heard were only Laner and Wharnel, and a few men from Wharnel's squad.

"I heard it right here, Talibans," one of Wharnel's man answered, before the whole Delta squad, Twilight and Laner turned their gaze towards the wall of the building on their left.

Before they do anything, Wharnel asked Twilight first to make sure if that was the enemy because Twilight understand pashto language. "That was hostile?"

"Yes," Twilight answered with a nod whilst changing their aims towards the wall. "They were preparing their weapons, they know we're here."

It was a moment of silence except of the sounding Talibans from beyond the wall, until Cpt. Nassar made another plan. "I want the Delta squad to breach through the wall and catch up with us for another flanking bonus, the rest of us will continue forward to annoy them a bit until you catch up."

"You heard the captain!" Dolker shouted via radio. "Twilight, Laner! You'll go with the Delta squad!"

"Yes sir!" Both of them answered in the same time.

The captain along with with his two officers and 5 men of squad Bravo 2-7 moved forward leaving Laner and Twilight with the whole Delta Force squad. The Delta squad along with both Rangers were still aiming their weapon at the wall, until Wharnel ordered them to stack up on the wall. After they stack up the wall, they were a bit surprised that they can heard the Talibans on the other side of the wall clearly, and they said they are preparing the RPGs.

"Did I just heard them said RPG?" Wharnel asked to anyone.

"Yep, good thing they didn't know we're on the other side of this wall," One of Wharnel's men answered, who was right behind her.

"Guys, got any charges?" Laner asked everyone with his rifle ready, who was right behind Twilight across the position of Wharnel.

"Well...." Wharnel hummed for a moment, but then she gave a huge grin towards the Rangers, which felt uncomfortable with what is she thinking now. "We have C4s."

Twilight wide her eyes open in dumbfounded of her plan. "You're going to blow up a building aren't you?"

On the other side of that small second floor building, there are the Rangers from Hunter 2-1 but only Pvt. Ramirez, Pvt. Mccord, and Pvt. Wells (who had ordered by Command to assist Hunter 2-1 on the Search And Destroy mission with unknown reason). They were split up from Sgt. Foley and Cpl. Dunn because Foley ordered the three of them to go to the next alleyway while those two take the other alley. Ramirez, Mccord, and Wells was about to get past a building on their right (which they don't know it was Talibans occupied. Until.....

*BOOM*

The blast came from the building from their right, RIGHT before they passed it, leaving big hole on the entrance of that building. The blast made them fall back to the ground in surprise. They soon tried to get up, until they were frightened that there was a Taliban armed with AK on his right hand walked out from the destroyed building limply. When both of the Taliban and the Rangers looked at each other, they quickly aimed their weapon and each other, but then....

*DAR DAR DAR DAR DAR DAR*

The Taliban was shot to death and he fell to the ground, but the three Rangers were surprised that he died before they managed to pull the trigger. After a moment of them being dumbfounded, someone came out from the building again, but they nearly aimed their weapons at the person to found that was Twilight who walked out from the building. Following up one by one, Laner who came out the next and then the whole Delta Force squad from the blasted building walked out after they finished clean up the building.

"I see you both are getting along with Wharnel," Mccord said. "Although we forgot to tell you that Wharnel is actually a demolition psycho."

Everyone then glance over to Wharnel in dumbfounded and seemingly serious. "What?"

"You actually suit in demolition team, you know that?" Twilight asked, before she and everyone else walked forward nearly leave Wharnel behind.

Wharnel then turns toward where they when and then catch up with 'em. "Really guys?"

As they still marched forward with their weapon aimed forward (and some not), Twilight asked to Ramirez. "Where's Foley?"

"He ordered us to split up and want us to take another alley in here," Ramirez answered as he shrugged. "Don't know where the hell he went along with Dunn. Why you take the path through that building anyway?"

"Well, we heard the Talibans hold up there and the police captain told us to go through there and catch up with 'em," Laner answered in high tone.

"Though, that was a scenic entrance," Wells added with a cheer tone.

"You think?" Wharnel asked in disbelieve. "I used C4 on that building and everything on the second floor went torn apart."

"You what?" Mccord asked in surprise. "Don't you just use the breaching charge to get the job done?"

"She never brings breaching charges," Twilight answered, who had talk with Wharnel recently before they reached the location. "Only C4s."

"Twilight..!!!" Wharnel complained, in the way of how Rarity would say. "I though you promised to not tell them that!"

"Oh I'm sorry Lady Wharnel," Twilight shot back with a teasing look. "I just can't hold it much longer..."

"Really Twilight...?" Wharnel complained again, as her men from the Delta Force squad laugh silently at her from behind. "Why you guys laughing at me?"

"Nothing!!" screamed the whole men from the Delta squad, which surprised the Rangers on how the way they response. "Just that time when you handling bombs around!"

"What the hell dude!"

"Oi, Rainbow!" Wells and Ramirez both called. "I hope you brought some C4s for bombing the Talibans up."

"Sure, yeah!" Wharnel replied when suddenly, barrage of bullets quickly passing them all, nearly hitting one of the Delta squad despite the tight spaceIt' of the alley as they quickly took cover behind everything that was in the alley.

"Where the fuck did they come from?!" Wharnel asked in a shout.

"Who the fuck cares?!" Twilight shot back, then she returned fire at the enemies. "Hit 'em hard!"

They quickly fired back at the Talibans ahead furiously as they can be. They managed to kill 5 of the Talibans and they're starting to pull back, which make the soldiers to advance as they fired their weapons at them. Ramirez and wells quickly jumped in the air as high as they can to avoid the incoming bullets toward their legs and landed down with their arms landed the ground first before their legs right behind a small wall brick. A grenade was thrown from a Taliban and landed in between Wharnel and Twilight, and Twilight, in irritation, quickly kicks the grenade away and it flew back towards the same Taliban who threw the grenade and exploded right in front of him, killing him and some of them near him whilst flying in the air before landed to the ground hard. Laner, Mccord, and the rest of Delta squad kept advancing and firing at them and with instinct and awareness try to avoid any bullets that are going to hit them.

They kept advancing until they reached a small area of a market in the middle of that buildings. Civilians were everywhere until they had to watch their fire until the area was cleared from civilians. They still had a hard fight with the Talibans, until they have achieved casualties of 4 injured men from the Delta squad (Which were fortunately got their asses save by Twilight and Laner whom both are medics). Managed to kill 7 of them, only 5 hostiles left in the area. They quickly advanced and took cover behind the cover of market stands whilst shooting back. When Wharnel and Twilight tried to shoot back at them, suddenly all 5 hostiles died by bullets coming in from their right by surprise.

Everyone still aimed their weapons forward plus with a little confusion about where did those bullets coming from. Until two figures emerged from their left. Nearly pulling the trigger, they found out that was Sgt. Foley along with Cpl. Dunn who took them down by surprise (Ramirez, Wells, and Twilight have wondered about where the hell did Dunn got a M60, he brought his M4A1 the last time they came to Kandahar City). They regrouped at the cleared market and briefed for a moment.

"It's good to see you again, Twilight," Foley said with a smile. "I though you and Laner were supposed to be with your squad instead of Delta."

"The police captain ordered us to do so," Laner answered.

"Ain't that suck," Dunn commented, which Foley felt annoyed. "Hey Wharnel! You owe me a $30 debt!"

"Can I give you the money after this?!" Wharnel asked (Which Twilight can tell she was trying to avoid her debt). "We still in a mission!"

"Oh I'm sorry but in Foley's rule, debt must be paid first when we're on a mission," Wells said to her. "The rule is applied to the Rangers and Delta Forces when Foley is around."

"You can't be serious!" Wharnel then looked back to her squad mates, only receive 'eeyup' from her squadmates.

"Just pay his debt, alright?" Twilight tells her (Twilight though still doesn't understand why it really applies also to the Delta Forces despite Foley is a Ranger and his rank is Sergeant, also wondering why his presence would affect the rules right now).

"Ugh, fine!" Wharnel quickly pulled out her $30 money and harshly gave it into Dunn's hand in irritation. "There, debt's paid."

"Thank you, young lady," Dunn said with a smile, Foley chuckled at this.

Suddenly, there were sounds of gunshots from a distance dead ahead. Their heads turned towards the opening gate ahead of them which has a wider space for the Delta and Rangers squad. They all prepped their weapons quickly, producing a lot of *CLACK-CLICK* *SHHK-SHHK* *CLICK*. Before they moved up, Foley told them a plan.

"Listen up, the captain have radioed me and said that they are receiving heavy resistance dead ahead. Twilight, Wharnel, go to that alleyway on the left and try to flank the bastards that are shooting our allies there. The rest of you, move forward!"

They do as he said, Twilight and Wharnel quickly run toward the alleyway that Foley mentioned. They both stacked up at the entrance of the alleyway first to secure it before they went it with their weapons aimed straight. The alley was tight at first, but then surprisingly became a little wider after 10 meters of walking. They both walked as they checked their surroundings, aiming their weapons on their six and twelve, and aiming their weapons at the windows above them. They then turned left at the corner of the alley and passed through an alley tunnel, still no enemies on sight. Wharnel is starting to have an uneasy gut when they realized the sounds of gunshots they heard are faded away a little, but then felt a little joy again after they turned right at the corner. Everything was fine until....

*THWANG*

Wharnel suddenly nearly got shot by a bullet that was hit on the wall next to her on her left. They both quickly ducked their heads and ran forward to hit behind cover of boxes and small wagon. Receiving fire every each of bullets flying over their heads, Twilight had to hold her helmet tight to make sure it didn't fly away if it get hit. They both soon returned fire at the Talibans dead ahead. With their great accuracy, they manage to kill 7 of them from the total of 15 Talibans (From ground and windows). They leaped over their cover and they advanced as they shoot them whilst dodging the bullets in motion.

When they managed to kill 6 of them behind the cover of a market stand and walls, only 2 left dead ahead. But then Wharnel got shot 3 times in the stomach by a Taliban, making her to fell to the ground hard with her back lands first. Twilight killed the bastard who shot Wharnel and hiding behind a wooden table, right in the head, before she quickly looked over to Wharnel.

"You're okay!?" Twilight asked worriedly.

Before Wharnel can respond and try to get up, there was an impending doom running at Twilight "Twilight!! Look out!!"

Twilight snapped out and quickly looked in front of her. The last Taliban was running at her, with a damn scimitar above his head, wanting to strike her with a blow. Twilight raised her signature weapon, Scar-H, and pulled the trigger at him. But the weapon won't firing and she realized one thing.

The goddamn weapon was out of ammo.

With her instinct on action, she quickly dropped her main weapon and leave hanging on her front body and quickly block the Taliban's attack by grabbing his hand-armed-sword by the wrist and hold it there with her left hand. Twilight quickly pulled out her M9 from her holster on the belt with her right hand and quickly aimed from the hip and pulled the trigger to shoot his stomach 3 times, killing him. She quickly pushed him away to let his corpse drop to the ground. After that, Twilight quickly ran over to Wharnel and help her to get up.

"You're okay?" Twilight asked quickly as she get her up by her shoulders and an arm.

"Feels like I got hit by a metal bat," Wharnel responded. "But I'm fine."

As Twilight get her up, suddenly a group of 10 Talibans showed up in front of them and already aimed their weapons at them both. Seeing this, they both don't have any chance to avoid their fire.

"Shit!" Wharnel cursed as they both step back and kept staring at the Talibans. "We're dead!"

"There should be another way to avoid it!" Twilight said to Wharnel in desperate.

"There is no way!!" Wharnel responded in mixed tone of desperation and angry.

As they took their last steps back, the Talibans have pulled the trigger. All Twilight know what is going on around her was only the sounds of weapons firing....

*RATTRATRATTATAT*

and the bullets flying towards them both, before her vision turned white.

Now, all Twilight want after that nightmare, and a little of her chores, she want to take a walk around the town to get some air and calm down her temper. She was now resting on her sofa, then she stands up and picked up her winter camo jacket and wear it. Twilight then walked over to Spike, who is currently sitting down on the sofa with his belly.

"Spike, would you want to have a walk with me?" Twilight asked as she gave a smirk at him.

"Sure, I love walking!" Spike replied cheerily.

"Of course you do," Twilight said as she rubbed his head softly.

They both then venture out the house and decided to headed to the park of the city. It was kind of a relieving walk for Twilight, for Spike however, and fun one. Looking around the park, she surveyed the area as she walked. Everything is just like the same days as before, very peaceful. Just as Twilight thought everything will be fine, there was a screaming of a woman she heard. She quickly looked around her to find the source of the voice.

There she found it, a woman got rob by a thief who have started to ran away with the woman's bag in his hands. Twilight at first wasn't went tensed up or anything. She simply looked down at the ground, looking for something as Spike kept barking at the running thief and telling Twilight to chase him down. Twilight limply crouched down and took an empty glass bottle before standing up straight as she examined the bottle. She then looked towards the running burglar and without any hesitation, throws the bottle as far as she can.

Spike just found out that, Twilight just threw the bottle as far as the burglar's distance was at. Waiting for a few seconds, Twilight and Spike observed in a distance as the bottle came down from the sky and the bottle hit hard on the back of his head. *DAG*. And send him stumble down to the ground face first, knocking him unconscious. The people who watched the burglar tried to ran away were amazed on what the hell just happened to the burglar and all looked up to the sky. And some of them did thought that God maybe had accidentally dropped his empty bottle from the sky, for Spike however didn't expect that Twilight was able to hit him with a thrown bottle from a long distance. None of them know that was Twilight who threw the solid bottle at the thief, Except Spike.

"Bingo," Twilight commented with amusement, though not smiling but only shrugged.

"Wow, you really are an expert marksman," Spike commented in dumbfounded, his eyes went wide.

Soon, the woman who was robbed by the thief run over to the knocked out thief and take back her hand bag and leave in anger. The people who watched the 'humorous scene' back there only awkwardly continue to walk on, ignoring the knocked out thief on the ground, not even bothering to call the police. Twilight and Spike only calmly walked on, passing the unconscious thief without looking at him, as it was uninterested for them now. And the next minutes only went by peacefully.

After a moment of a walk in the park, they rested at a bench near the dirt path on their right. Spike hopped on the bench and sat down whilst Twilight sat down and then went lost in thoughts. Of course, it's about Dolker. Can be known with the evidence of Twilight is wearing the dog tags, one is hers and one is Dolker's. Her mind was went on that time when she attended his funeral, then the second one about how he fought and died.

But what was the main thing for her to remember was how did Dolker taught her to be a soldier. That time at that boot camp, she found quiet odd to know that the LT rarely mad at her instead of the others, only received reprimands if she did something wrong. Even if she got angried by a drill sergeant, Dolker told him to be 'nice' with her which she was feeling a little comfort about it. From that time she try to found out why, whilst learning so much more military lessons and drills.

She was learning a lot more of skills Dolker that time, along with Rendor. For the past 3 weeks in boot camp she very trusted Dolker in training her and guiding her. Not sure why she would trust him for such thing, perhaps his change personality when she was around. Twilight ever had the time to talk with Dolker that time. About why his behaviour was like that when she was around.

When she asked why, he was kind of avoid it and mad at her. But after a moment of forcing him to talk why, he went silent. He managed to told her why. Which she was a little sad about it.

"I ever lost my sister before. I'm not going to lose one again."

It was the only reason why he cared to Twilight very much back in Afghanistan.

Twilight only felt brokenhearted at his words and when he died that time. Keep lost in thought like this made her to get headaches, which she promptly to hold her forehead with her left hand. She massage her forehead for a moment before she felt a grip on her left shoulder. She wasn't merely surprised to it, she just wasn't expecting that. Twilight then looked up to left to see who's holding her shoulder as her hand was putted down above her knee. She was a little surprised to see that was Sunset who held her shoulder, the rest 5 Rainbooms member of them were right behind her and surprisingly, there was Twilight and Starlight from the equestria universe with them.

"How's your day, Twi?" Sunset asked with a smile as she removed her hand from Twilight's shoulder.

"Not too bad, I guess," Twilight replied, then leaned her back against the bench. "How's yours?"

"We're good, Twi," Princess Twilight answered cheerily. "You're just walking in the park?"

"Yeah, I just need to take a breather here," Twilight replied, and sighed. "You?"

"Same here," Rarity answered. "And then we're going to the mall."

"Really?" Spike as in disbelieve as his head was tilted to the right. "This morning?"

"Yep," Fluttershy shyly answered. "Oh well, you know. Looking for stuffs."

"Yeah, care to join our company?" Pinkie asked with a smile, but also trying to avoid her outburst that she would made 4 days ago. (right)

"No, thanks," Twilight replied with a shook. "I have something else to do."

Her friends looked at her in wonder, Sunset bow her head a little to the left. "What is it?"

"I have 'friends' coming up to my house so," Twilight paused for a moment. "Yeah."

"Who's dat?" AJ asked.

"My fellow soldiers, Applejack," Twilight replied, then smiled a little. "They'll be coming to my house in the afternoon."

"Oh, alright then," Rarity said, made Sunset turned around at her. "Looks like we'll be off to the mall now, darlings."

"Ya'll go ahead," Applejack said. "I'll stay back a little."

"Eih?" Dash shot back. "Are you trying to avoid from my challenge, AJ?"

"No, ah'm not," Applejack answered. "I was planning to go to.... Twilight's house."

They were curious why would she want to go to Twilight's, even though there's actually nothing much there. "Why though?" Starlight asked.

Instead of answering her, she changed her sight towards Twilight. "Ya'h still don't feel so settled, right?"

Twilight wanted to lie but her feelings still felt so bitter, so she answered honestly. "Yeah."

"I guess Twilight might needs another company," Spike suggested.

"I see," Dash said in understood, as well with the others. "So you catch up with us after that?"

"Yeah," Applejack answered with a sure nod. "Sure, ah'm just worried about Twilight, that's all."

"Alright then," Sunset said at last. "We'll be off then, see ya girls."

"See ya," Applejack responded with a wave.

The moment they left, Spike, Twilight and Applejack took their leave from the park and were on the way back to Twilight's house. As they walked, Applejack looked over to Twilight and see how was she doing. Still not smiling a bit that's for sure. Hands in her jacket pocket, head bow down a little, no harness on her dog. And now, AJ just noticed that there were some small scars on her left cheek and on her nose.

"What happened to your face?" Applejack asked in a little worry.

"Just after a couple of missions, AJ," Twilight replied calmly. "There's nothing to worry about."

"Still, ah'm worried about you," Applejack said again.

"Why?" Twilight asked as they stopped walking and Twilight turned at AJ.

Applejack was silent for a moment to thought for an answer before answering. "Back in the camp, remember?"

"Oh," Twilight said, they then started to walked again. "What about it?"

"Ah'm worried dat seeing what ya' have become now," Applejack then paused. "You're going to do that again."

Twilight was obnoxious to remember that time what she did back in the camp, a gun to the head. "Sorry, AJ. I..... just had enough on what I've been through."

"It's alright," AJ responded with pity. "You have told us what have you been through."

"Yeah," Twilight sighed. "At least I'm still alive."

"Just please," Applejack begged. "Don't die again."

"I'll try my best."

Twilight noticed the time was already 11:25 AM. It's going to be noon soon enough when they reached home, and Twilight just noticed that Applejack is wearing her white shirt and blue jeans, and don't even think she will leave her stetson hat back in her home. Can be said, they three are enjoying the long walk with their faces smiling (Not Twilight). They were much more enjoying the breeze of the wind that just flew to them as the weather were cloudy and there are peoples walking around them, some in a hurry to work, some in calm to enjoy walk. On the way, they nearly frightened by the sound of a running-fast motorcycle that just pass by them. *VROOOOOMM*

"Ah' wonder why there are some people like to go fast..." Applejack said after the sound of motorcycle is starting to fade.

"Either want a race, in a hurry, daily driving with it, or show off," Twilight then sighed. "At least I got something like that."

"Wait, ya' have a motorcycle?" Applejack asked, surprised if she able to afford one.

"Correction, military quad ATV," Spike corrected.

"AN ATV?!" Applejack asked, nearly in a shout. "Wow, ya' can even afford stuff like that."

"got money from my work, so yeah," Twilight replied with a smirk and a shrug.

They walk on, and soon they three reached Twilight's home. Applejack was a little surprised to see that, there are the soldiers and Farikh along with his brothers parked their 3 humvees (all with emplacement for 50 Cal.) and a truck in front of Twilight's house. The soldiers who were there were Sgt. Foley's squad, Twilight's squad, Lt. Water, Cpl. Wharnel, and surprisingly Col. Marshall alongside Farikh and his brothers. They all greeted the purple-haired corporal, her talking dog (which frightened Water, Farikh with his brothers and Wharnel after Spike gave a voice reply), and Applejack. They regrouped in front of the entrance of her house and Twilight hugged and shake hands which each soldier in elated while Applejack and Spike just watched they do that.

"I thought you people come here in the afternoon," Twilight stated.

"Well, change of plans," Farikh said with a shrug as his eyes rolled around. "We just decided to get here a little early so we can spend more time together."

"I see, min bror," Twilight replied, with a little fake accent of swedish person. "And I thought you can't come over, Colonel."

"Actually I was surprised that I somehow have finished every task back in the base in the morning," Colonel replied whilst scratching his back of his head. "So with that done, I can come over to you for reunion."

"At least Carl is not with us," Lt. Water said, which eventually made everyone (except Applejack and Spike) upset.

"Him again?" Ramirez asked in slight annoyance. "Dude!"

"Who's Carl?" Applejack asked, pulling everyone's attention.

"Ever heard the term 'fucked things up'?" Dunn asked, slightly rude but genteel.

"Yeah," Applejack answered awkwardly, folded her arms and bent her back backwards. "Why?

"Well, he always fucked things up," Wharnel added with a.... peeved sigh.

"Can you give an example about it?" Applejack requested.

"There's this one day, I apparently try to teach him how to drive a tank back in Afghanistan," Colonel explained. "Yeah I let him drive. Know what happened next? He drove the tank until it fell into a goddamn river. And we had to let it sunk."

Applejack was seem to be amused and she laughed with her mouth closed with her hand. "Yeah, yeah, we're only glad that he wasn't with us," Rendor admitted with a defeated and annoyed tone.

"We haven't meet properly yet," Sgt. Foley then walked over to AJ and shakes her hand. "Name's Sgt. Foley, ma'am."

Then each every one of them saluted Applejack in turn.

"Cpl. Dunn, miss."

"Pvt. Ramirez, good to meet ya."

"Colonel Marshall, we've met before."

"Lt. Water Catherine, pleased to meet you."

"Cpl. Wharnel, nice to meet you."

"Farikh, we've also met before. And these are my brothers, Shalim, Sarned, Khali, and Hasan."

"Spc. Rendor. vice acting-commander of Twilight's squad."

"Pvt. Jeremy. Demolitionist for Twilight's squad."

"Pvt. Yorker. Heavy gunner fa'r Twilight's squad."

"Pvt. Laner. Medic for Twilight's squad."

"Pvt. Zendel. Sharpshooter for Twilight's squad."

"Wow, it's really great to meet ya' all," Applejack commented happily and comfortable to know every soldiers name that were coming to Twilight's house. "Name's Applejack. by the way, why ya' have an accent like mine, Yorker?"

"He's from Texas," Twilight answered, saved Yorker from answering it. "He was a farmer before."

"He is?!?" Applejack asked in very surprise towards her, before turning back at Yorker with a.... teasing look. "Ah' may need a 'helping hand' with people like ya'."

"Sure, if I don't have any job back at base," Yorker replied, felt embarrass by her tease.

"So, shall we go inside?" Farikh asked to everyone as he looked at them one by one.

"Yeah, sure why not?" everyone replied almost in unison, then they all proceed to go inside her house. To spend their good time together, with fellow soldiers and people alike.

Sunset and her friends were already reached the mall and currently walking around the mall. They all were decided to head out towards the fabric shop on the second floor of the east wing of the mall. Rarity was looking for fabric supplies for her tailoring job for sure, but high quality if she can (Which made everyone wondered where did Rarity get such money to afford expensive fabrics). After they entered the shop they all looked around the shop and see and test the fabric by touching it. It feels like they entered a discount of Rarity's carousel boutique.

Princess Twilight however admired the huge building of mall that they just entered at the outside of the shop. As she admires it, Starlight recently bought an ice cream and walked over to her. They chat a little bit outside before they proceed to enter back the shop to see how's their friends doing. Rarity did managed to buy something while the rest were either fascinated with the texture of the fabric or enjoyed the colors of it.

"So, got something you're looking for?" Sunset asked to Rarity.

"Oh, sure darling," Rarity replied with a huge smile and gave a 'lady' look at her. "I guess I can get back to work again making beautiful dresses."

"Like what you did to someone who is new with awful clothes?" Rainbow asked, which is actually a reminder of what Rarity did to a newcomer with awful clothes.

Rarity was quickly insulted by that. "NO! No! Why would you think I would do that?!"

"Because you always like that," Fluttershy added shyly. "The exact thing like Rainbow said."

"You do know I can refrain, right?" Rarity asked, tried to convinced them that would be not a problem to them.

"Yeah, but not that much, Rarity," Starlight answered whilst massaging her left shoulder. "You hardly refrain."

"The good thing is that didn't happen to Twilight, right?" Pinkie asked quickly and nearly smiled.

Everyone immediately upset on what the hell Pinkie just said. "Hey!!" Easy there, Pinkie girl. No offense.

"Really, Pinkie?" Princess Twilight asked in doubt and annoyed.

"Well, look who's here," a voice came up from behind them, after they turned around it turns out those were the main 5 Shadowbolts. "Didn't expect you'll be here, girls," Indigo added with a smile.

"Hello there, darlings," Rarity greeted them. "what brings you here?"

"You know," Lemon said casually. "Looking for fabrics as well. Planning to make some cool t-shirts for our school."

"I guess Rarity can help with that," Sunset suggested. "She can also made that besides dresses. Ain't that right, Rarity?" and received a nod from Rarity.

"That's really kind of you, girls," Sugarcoat replied quickly and with a happier tone. "That's make things faster."

"By the way," Sour added. "Where's Twilight (not the princess) and Applejack?"

"They both are at Twilight's house," the princess answered. "Something about hanging out with fellow soldiers."

"Hence because she was a soldier," Fluttershy added as they looked towards the Shadowbolts, they were hoping that they were very surprised with that.

But they were surprised that the Shadowbolts didn't even surprised with such things like that, instead, they were being awkward. "I'm afraid that ship has sailed first." Sunny responded awkwardly.

"Wait, you already know this!?" Rainbow asked in disbelieve. "But we didn't tell you anything before and we just saying it now."

"Yesterday, we were eating at Solar Phariah Diner," Indigo explained. "You know, our favorite place to eat. When we were about to get our seats there, then there's a soldier entered the diner. We were very, very surprised to see that Twilight was the soldier fully wearing combat uniform, kevlar vest, weapons and ammo. She wanted to eat there, and we insist her to eat with us. Then there were another soldier entered the diner, her friend's name is Lt. Water Catherine..."

They were really surprised to hear Indigo explained that, but what was made them cringed was Twilight's friend's name. "Water Catherine? Is that Watermelody's sister?" Rarity asked in perplexed.

"No, she's not," Indigo answered, before continuing the story. "After that, there's this Taliban prisoner entered the diner. The soldiers let him sit with us uncuffed. His name was Mohud or something."

"The Red Hand?" the princess asked.

"Yeah," Indigo then produced a few seconds of 'uhmm'. "They do talking for quite some time, and surprisingly get along. Twilight seems able to changed the Taliban's way of life, because he seems much more friendlier than Twilight ever remembered."

"Really?" Sunset asked with cringed. "That's somehow odd. So after that he went back to jail and Twilight go home?"

"Well, she hang out a bit with us before she went off," Sunny answered. "But before that, Mohud was kind of warn Twilight about something."

"What is it?" Pinkie asked quickly. "He knows by his hunch that something terrible is going to happen in this city?"

They all paused to her statement before Sugarcoat speaks. "Yeah, something like that. And Twilight took it seriously until she necessarily asked her Lieutenant to keep an away for any danger."

"Twilight always took something seriously for now," Starlight added, stating the fact. "Especially it is something really bad for her."

"I took it she always deals much of those things by herself," Sour guessed as her hands are on her hips.

"Sort of," Fluttershy responded with a shrug, but noticed that Indigo's face was showing her agitation on something. "Is there anything wrong, Indigo?"

"What if what that Taliban said was right?" Indigo asked. "I forgot to mentioned that he felt the ISIS are up something in this city."

"I though the Talibans and the ISIS are on the same side," Rainbow stated, which is the wrong fact.

"No, they're not," Lemon said to her in high tone. "He said that both of those parties were fighting against each other, when the Soviets even invade Afghanistan."

"I see," the princess said in consent. "Now I'm worried about that, ISIS are going to attack this city."

Then suddenly, they heard gunshots outside the shop. They though they were dreaming but they were wrong. Those sounds were starting to closing in to them from the first floor. They all decided to go out to observe the situation outside to see what's going on out there. It was true after all, something that Cpl. Twilight feared the worst. Sunset cannot say anything but one.

"No."

"It's a nice house you have here, Corporal," Foley complimented, impressed.

"Thanks, Sarge," Twilight responded with a smirk. "I just tidy up my house this morning (and my arsenals)."

They all gathered around the table, either sitting on a couple of couch, on chairs that Twilight got them from somewhere, or either on the floor. The soldiers are the one who took the seats on the couches, which are Foley's squad and himself and Twilight's squad. The Colonel, Lt. Water, Cpl, Wharnel, and Applejack are the ones who took seats on the chairs. Farikh and his brothers decided to sat down on the floor, instead for waiting for Twilight to get them some chairs, and they even insisted. As they sit, Twilight was getting some drinks for them and she puts them on the table. Soft drinks and some beverages are the ones that are served on the table, before Twilight finally sat down on the chair next to Applejack.

It is a very good reunion for Twilight, very best to be exact. All soldiers gathering here, all safe from war, bullets, and explosives. Good to see each other still alive and well, despite the wounds they had physically. No sounds of screaming of soldiers and Talibans around. And most of all, Carl wasn't here which they all glad for it (Which AJ found odd for the soldiers).

"I bet you have a good morning, Twi," which Twilight gave a flat stare towards Water. "What?"

"Nightmares...." Twilight said, acknowledging anyone on what she meant.

"I see," Water responded.

"Between ya'r nightmares and what ya' do a few days ago," Applejack stated. "The worse one is what ya' do a few days ago."

"What did she do?" Ramirez asked.

"Nearly shot herself in the head," everyone's reaction was very immediately by giving their shocked looks at AJ, while Twilight gave an irritating look look at AJ. "Back in Camp Everfree a few days ago."

The Colonel was so focused on Twilight that AJ can saw his deep worried towards Twilight. "Is there anything else happen?"

"She nearly shot someone for touching her beret," Applejack answered slowly. "But ah' let it pass for that."

"Anything else?"

"She already died three times now," which everyone said 'what!?' loudly to her. "She was mauled by a bear back in the camp."

Everyone was went silent after that. Speechless on what to say next, what the hell happened to Twilight was far more crazy than they expected. Ain't no way someone survived a bear attack like that, that's what they though, and more importantly, she may need someone to keep her mental health in check. But then the silence broke by Colonel Marshall, who is unreasonably laughed at the facts which made the soldiers, the ex-Taliban terrorists, Applejack and Twilight herself confused on what is the colonel thinking right now. He laughed as he shook his head many times before glaring at Twilight, which giving a look of disbelieve plus a smirk on his face.

"What the fuck, Twilight," Colonel said with a suspiciously happy tone. "Now I don't know whether to get you back on a mission, getting you a doctor, or giving you a big info dump lecture."

"I think I will go with the lecture," Twilight responded awkwardly.

"Her magic didn't give her a favor to resurrect, right?" Farikh asked, making sure that was right.

"Yeah," AJ replied with a nod.

"Now I'm starting to think that God may just destined you to be still alive," Dunn commented with a little cringe.

"But isn't that counted as magically?" Water asked. "Or miracle, whatever."

"Miracle," Applejack responded.

"So what next, Twi?" Jeremy asked after took a gulp of his soft drink. "survived a fall from third story building?"

"We'll see about that," Twilight snorted with a smirk, then she looked over to Cpl. Wharnel who seems to be wiggling her body due to her brain playing music. "You're doing good there Wharnel, besides blowing stuffs up?"

"Very good, Twi," Wharnel joked. "Well, I was about to say that I owe you one."

"Eih?" everyone asked in confusion on what she meant.

"Discount Favela, Twi," Wharnel added to make it clear. "You save my ass with your magic, remember?"

Wharnel closed her eyes, prepare for the incoming impact of bullets that are will strike both her and Twilight. Continuous very loud gun rattling can be heard as the bullets flying at them. But then there was something odd, Wharnel didn't feel any bullets just hit her body and the sound of gun rattlings went to silent. Wharnel opened her eyes slowly, hoping it was just she was being dreaming. But she was beyond shock to see what was right in front of her.

Twilight was pointing her left palm forward, in which it was glowing purple magic. Twilight has stopped a hundreds of bullets 3 inch in front of them in time with her telekinetic magic that glows purple color on all the wall of bullets. Wharnel slowly drops her jaw to the sight while the Talibans on the other side, slowly stepped back in shock whilst aiming their weapons at them both. It was a few seconds of silent tense, Twilight's left arm was starting to twitch a little, implying she was giving the strength to her magic. Then, in a blink of an eye, Twilight wildly sends back the bullets to the sender.

*THWAACHK*

All the 10 Talibans were shot back and flew backwards, some hit the wall, some hit the ground violently while their weapons flew off from their hands far. From the cover, to the wall, and to the corpse of the Talibans were all riddled with massive amount of bullet holes. Seeing this kind of sorcery sends chills down to Wharnel's spine knowing of Twilight capabilities of doing so. Twilight then lowered down her arm, but then quickly looked over to her left palm in shock on what the hell she just did. It was her first time stopping bullets like that with magic, by survival instinct.

"Dude, holy shit!" Wharnel exclaimed in beyond shock. "How did you do that?"

"I just didn't realize I used my magic," Twilight answered (Which Wharnel didn't know from her about it). "But I didn't mean to use it like that, that was the first time In my whole life I did that. Fuck!"

"Easy, girl," Wharnel said as she walked over to her and grabbed her shoulders. "That's alright, you just saved us from getting killed."

"Really?" Twilight asked in doubt. "Didn't you see what I did to them?"

"I know, but they're enemies," Wharnel reasoned. "It's fine, trust me. You'll be fine about it one day."

"Alright," Twilight snorted. "Just don't tell everyone what just happened here alright?"

"Alright," Wharnel answered, before they both begin to move on to assist the rest of the squad.

"So that's what happened?" Mccord asked with his arms folded. "You didn't tell us about it before you went rage."

"Yeah, that's exactly what happen that time," Twilight admitted with a little sorrow.

"Well, more than that," Wharnel added, then leaned forward to Twilight on her chair. "I'm sorry to hear about what happen to Dolker."

Twilight paused for a moment, hearing that name again triggered her memory in her head in a moment before able to reply. "Thanks, Corporal."

"And you still owe me one," Twilight added. "Fair enough."

"Yep," Water said in consent. "Twilight, where's that Pinkie that you mentioned?"

"She's at the Canterlot Mall with some of our friends," applejack answered, then crossed legs above her left thigh. "Why?"

"Well, we all do heard about her, very great party planner and very great cake maker," Jeremy said, then Ramirez continued. "We just want to know more about her from you, who knows?"

"Alright, first of all, she's a crazy party animal, ranging from 'welcome to the new town party' until 'international and unnecessary party'," Twilight explained firmly. "Second, Pinkie is being Pinkie. If you see she had got something out from nowhere, try not to think about it because it will hurt your brain more."

"Can give an example about that?" Farikh asked, which is actually a question from Hasan.

"She can pulled out a party cannon out of nowhere from her back," Applejack answered, which made them felt the anomaly of Pinkie Pie.

"Ok..... what else?" Foley asked, with a little confusion on how did Pinkie able to do that.

"She has Pinkie sense, which is always right," Twilight said, then AJ continued. "She somehow knows about where are we going, where to find something, and know what to do next, which we don't what we are going to do something important. She's a type of a girl who somehow can always see what happen next."

The soldiers and the Afghan peoples were giving their amazed look at Aj and Twilight both. They all were not sure if they really hearing right or wrong. Pinkie can do something like that? Don't know unless they see it themselves. They all shook their heads to remove their amazed looks before them.

"And she is the type of girl who can break the 4^th wall," Twilight added, which surprises everyone to remind them someone else who can do that.

"Wow, she can do dat?" Yorker asked. "Damn, Carl can also do that as well."

"Wait, what?" Twilight was simply disbelieve with the fact Carl can also do what Pinkie do. "That's new."

"Yeah, can't believe he can do something like that," Foley added in consent. (Now I'm wondering how the fuck Carl can get in my house a month ago, even though I was in Indonesia while he was at Afghanistan)

"Alright, let's discuss another topic," Twilight reasoned, to change the current topic.

They shared each others stories, experience, and adventure happily as they should be now. They shared laughs as they said and heard jokes among themselves, mainly military jokes. It was a countless minutes passed by and they still get along very well, and AJ looks like already being a good friend of Yorker. Though as they share talk, Twilight quickly reminded of something. Something she needs to be worried after yesterday. But first, she let this conversation continue first.

"Yeah, for sure they had quickly ran out the room after the flashbang exploded," Mccord said, telling the, that prank moment.

"What's wrong with you and your flashbang!?" Laner protested. "Remember the last time you did to Twilight!?"

"You nearly made her blind, bro," Dunn added. "Plus she screamed with a delay that time."

"دا درد ته اړتیا لري," Sarned said, which achieve a nod from his brother Farikh.

"Huh, Ah'm impressed, Twi," Applejack admitted with a shook and a smile. "Ya' still not blind, even though ya' already have 4 eyes."

"Shut up, AJ," Twilight said to her in annoyed, AJ only chuckled, but then Twilight changed her expression into a worrierd one. "Water, remember what I asked you yesterday?"

"What do you-?" Water immediately remembered what did she said a day ago. "Oh that."

"What's 'that'?" Wharnel asked as they confused on what Water and Twilight meant.

"The Red Hand told her by his hunch that there is something will happen in this city by the ISIS group," Water answered, then put her left hand underneath her chin. "Still I don't find anything about it."

"Oh, I think remembered something," Colonel Marshall then leaned forward with his both hands placed underneath his forehead. "Well, I got reports from a relative of mine from Tartus, Syria. That the ISIS had planned an attack inside USA, the problem is, when we able to get their intel off their hands, they were all fake, and fortunately they lost the bomb they need to destroy something important because we have it in our hands. We don't know where the attack will be held until now."

Twilight is still worried about this... wait, no........ somehow very worried and agitated. "Ya' okay, Sugarcube?"

Twilight looks like knew where the attack will be held by her third eye. "I hope I'm wrong."

"What do you mean?" Ramirez asked, but then he had a mind like what Twilight thought. ".....You're saying that.....?"

Suddenly, Twilight's phone beeps, nearly startled everyone in the room. Twilight pulled out her phone from her pocket of her pants and looked over to it. It was Sergeant Officer Marshall who called her. She answered the phone and immediately put it next to her ear. Waiting for a moment, she said the word first.

"Hello?"

"Twilight, glad to hear you. Listen, we have problem here," there were visible sounds of a lot gunfires through the call.

"Are those gunshots?"

"Yeah, we kind of pinned down by the terrorrist, I guess it's ISIS, and made a circular barricade around the Canterlot Mall."

"You just said the ISIS are at the mall!?" Twilight asked quickly, shocked with the discovery.

"Yeah, check the news." Twilight quickly take the remote and turned on the TV which the channel was already straight to News Channel.

Seeing the news that is currently showing right now, they were very shocked. The News Channel is showing that how the cops have build car barricades along the perimeter of the mall, the distance between the barricade and the mall is 700 meters. The cops and the SWATs are firing back at the terrorist who are at the third floor, second floor and first floor alike. The civilian cars were scattered everywhere when the attack happened and there were civilian running around the field avoiding the bullets and took cover behind cars and destroyed cars. Even the news tells them that the terrorist were in large number and very well-armed, kind of above 100 numbers of terrorist. Everyone stood up from their chairs to see the horrifying attack and Twilight's fear went grew larger.

"No, our friends are in there!" AJ shouted angrily. "Why would they do this!?"

"They're terrorist," Rendor answered as he watched the TV. "And that's what they do, terrorize the people, city, and country."

"Why here?" AJ asked again but not receive a reply from anyone.

"You see it?" Kurt asked through the phone to Twilight.

"Yeah...." Twilight replied darkly and in low voice. "Tell the officers I'm coming."

"Alright, hurry up," Kurt quickly closed the phone call and Twilight limply let her hand with phone fell down to her side, she was being frozen as she silently watched the news.

"You're okay, Corporal?" Mccord asked.

"Colonel, I need permission to assist the police forces and rescue the mall and it's civilian," Twilight begged darkly.

Colonel only sighed at that, before he gave the decision. "Not only that, but we're coming with you."

Twilight slowly turned around and looked at her commanding officer in surprise. "What?"

"Yeah, we're coming with you," Foley said with a nod along with his boys.

"Us too," Rendor said to her, wanting to make sure he and the rest of Twilight's squad got her back.

"Me too," both Wharnel and Water said to her with a nod.

"Where's there ISIS is around, that's our problem as well," Farikh said, followed up with the word "هو (yeah" from his brothers.

"Ah' coming with you too," Applejack said quickly, which also surprises Twilight as well.

"No, you can't!" Twilight shot back. "You going to be killed out there!"

"Ah' wouldn't sit here do nothing with our friends trapped there!" Applejack quickly grabbed Twilight by her shoulders. "Look it's our friends out there that needs our help, OUR FRIEND. Ah' can't stay here to see them get themselves killed. Besides, Ah' saved ya' once Twilight, back in The Red Day. And ah' not let you go out there to die again, even with your fellow soldiers on site."

"Applejack! I can't afford to lose someone else again!" Twilight retorted back.

"Look, Ah' know you worried alright?" Applejack said in calm tone. "But Ah' coming with ya' like it or not. Ah' promise myself to not let anything happened to them as well."

Twilight paused to her statement and looked away for a moment, it was enough to convinced Twilight to let her join, she then looked over to AJ's face again. "Just promise me to not die out there, Alright?"

"Ah' promise," Applejack answered in confident, in sure, and in brave as she let go her hands of her shoulders.

Twilight paused for a moment before she gave a reply. "Welcome to the US Rangers."

"Twilight, you take the lead," Colonel said to her, who was surprised by his order. "I believe you're good at leading the soldiers, even for a Corporal."

"Yeah, gotta agree with the colonel," Mccord said, as the rest nodded in agreement. "You are worthy to be a leader."

They all went quiet for a moment, Twilight was kind of dumbfounded with that. "So, your orders, Twilight?" Water asked.

Twilight paused for a moment before saying to them. "Did you all bring your equipments?"

"Yes, we are," Wharnel and Farikh both said at the same time, but then everyone glanced over to Farikh to what he said. "What? We still have our AKs and RPGs."

"Sometimes you amazed me, bro," Zendel commented with shook of his head and his hands on the hips.

"All right, everyone grab all the gears you have," Twilight ordered. "It's time to teach them to not mess with us."

"Yes ma'am!" everyone responded before they all except Applejack and Twilight herself ran out to get their weapons and equipments for the battle.

"AJ, follow me," Twilight ordered, which she only obeys her order and head up to upstairs to her bedroom.

There was nothing special in her bedroom. But after Twilight pulled out a green box from underneath her bed and opened up a her cabinet bedroom on the wall, Applejack expression went from flat to amazement. There were weapons in the box and also weapons and kevlar armors inside her cabinet. Applejack then snapped herself out and looked over to Twilight, who is surprisingly changed clothes into US Rangers combat uniform with full kevlar armor with ammunition pouches and first aid pouch with small tactical backpack on her back (It took her only a minute to change clothes.

"Here's your armor, AJ," Twilight said as she gave the armors of kevlar, elbow and knee protector to her by putting them on Twilight's bed (Except for helmet, because Applejack only want her hat to kept stick with her).

Applejack immediately put them on and it really fit her nicely. As she's putting on the knee pads, Applejack noticed that Twilight is already pulling out her weapons of choice. M9 Beretta, her weapon signature Scar-H, G36, Benelli M4, and dual glock 18. There were some weapons like M4A4, ACR, Vector Kriss, and anything else left inside the green box or in the cabinet. Twilight led her to check out the weapons which is best for her, but first Twilight gave her weapon signature to Applejack.

"But why?" AJ asked.

"It feels like it's the time for me to use the rifle of my fallen brother-in-arms," Twilight replied as she gave her the Scar-H. "Take it."

"It's actually a good rifle," Applejack complimented as she took a good look onto it. "Is there anything else you got?"

"Here, M1911 pistol and Vector Kriss SMG for you," Twilight said as she gave the weapons that might suit her for battle. "Might suit you."

"T-thanks," Applejack said with a smirk.

"Alright, come on, let's stock up our gear." They both then went on to fill in their supplies for their weapons and equipments they need for the battle.

Twilight gave Applejack a small tactical backpack filled with the equipments they need for breaching, blowing something, breaking chains, you name it. Applejack was really well impressed of how supplied she was. Great to say, they have a lot of ammunition for their weapons. But when it comes to grenades, Twilight had to teach her a little about it so Applejack can do a little precaution around it, especially when holding frag grenades. Applejack though doesn't need to know how to use weapons because she ever held some weapons before so she knew how to reload some of the weapons. After the weapons stock up, they quickly went outside and see how the others doing.

The soldiers and the Ex-Talibans have armed themselves very, very well about it, they all have brought their own kevlar vest, even the Afghans have it. The humvees have been added with miniguns that they put on the back of the humvee and the truck that Farikh has have also been added with 50 Cal. Mahinegun. Such superior firepower enough to take a whole lot of infantries, with a good bonus of rocket launchers at the soldiers and Ex-Talibans disposal for blowing something up from a distance. Colonel Marshall have told them both that they're ready to go and await for her orders.

"Everyone, mount up!" Twilight ordered. "Applejack, you'll ride with Farikh and his brothers. Looks like you want to try out that machine gun."

"Thanks, soldier," Applejack responded happily as she walked backwards away from Twilight then turned around and hop on to the back of the truck with Shalim, who is armed with AK-74u.

They all mount up in their respective vehicles and began to move out towards the mall in a hurry and forming a straight line formation on the road. The lead humvee on the very front is filled with Twilight's squad (minus Rendor, since there was no enough seat) and herself on the minigun. The second one is filled by Colonel Marshall, Spc. Rendor, Cpl. Wharnel, and Lt. Water who has manned the minigun. The third one is filled by Foley's squad and himself, with Ramirez manned the minigun on top. Lastly, the grey Chevrolet truck filled by its owner and his brothers plus Applejack who manned the machine gun on the back, accompanied with Shalim to make sure she's doing fine with that weapon. Now before they went to battle, Twilight make a call for this operation.

"All units, this is Twilight. Execute Operation Dawnbreaker."